Introduction
DISCLAIMER:
The land of Valcrest, its cities, history, as well as the Wolfpack and its rules, are my own creation and are not to be used without my consent. (As well as any of my characters)
THE HISTORY:
The land of Valcrest originally consisted of five great cities and some smaller villages. It has a vast forest and one great river that run from one side of the land to the other. The first two cities to be created there were Blackpond and Newhaven. These two cities exist ever since there is a record of human life in Valcrest and they co-existed in harmony for many centuries until the other cities were built and the land started to expand. Several power struggles started to shake the peaceful existence of the two cities, after many years of minor disputes, the two cities finally declared war. Out of the three other cities, the city of Elffort took the side of Blackpond and the city of Brightvale took the side of Newhaven.
The fifth city, Blackhurst, decided to remain neutral. Ironically it was the first to be attacked.
After the great war that raged for many years across the land of Valcrest, out of the five cities that existed there, only two remained. Originally in opposite sides of a dispute that has been long forgotten, the cities of Blackpond and Newhaven continue to fight each other until this day.
THE LAND:
The city of Blackpond: The losing side of a very long war. After war was declared between the two cities, Blackpond has been sinking. And ruler after ruler, the situation is not getting any better. The city itself is made mostly of small houses made of stone. The people are poor and humble, and have already lost all hope of a better life. However, after the last ruler was betrayed by his nephew and he took control of the city, things started changing. Hopefully, for the better, but then… Maybe not. The city is divided into the Living Area and the Castle grounds, where the ruler and city guards live. All of the houses are made of stone, still most of the houses in the Living Area are falling apart, and all shops that existed there were abandoned years ago. The only thing still intact in that area is the Inn.
The Castle Grounds have bigger and better houses for the castle guards and army officers to live in. The houses are more taken care of, and they always seem to have food and weapons somehow.
The City of Newhaven: Winning side of the war. It’s a somewhat peaceful town except when it comes to the rival city. Newhaven has the best soldiers and the best weapons. It’s a much larger city than Blackpond, and it has grown stronger over the past years, ever since the oldest son of the past ruler as taken his place. The city is divided into three areas: The Living Area, The Castle Grounds, and The Market. The living area is made mostly by pretty houses made of stone, although some of them are made of wood. The Market is made of many little shops, that sell just about anything from clothes to weapons and armor. There are also many street performers who make a living of entertaining the shoppers. The Castle Grounds are where the ruler and most of the guards and officers live. In all areas of the city there are always guards posted after dark. And the city is also protected by a tall stone wall.
Assassin’s Camp: Between the grounds of the two cities, deep inside the forest, lies a clan of assassins, they name themselves “The Wolfpack”, or simply “The Pack” and they have prospered for years eliminating targets on both sides of the feud. The camp consists of one huge clearing surrounded by woods and several hidden paths that lead across them. Inside the clearing there are several cabins made of logs, and also tents. One big, more secluded cabin is the home of leaders. In the very center of the camp there is one big camp fire which is lit every night.
PEOPLE:
Blackpond: The people of Blackpond who managed to stay honest are usually soldiers. Even the soldiers aren’t all that honest. Most people have little means of survival, and steal to keep their families fed. Those who are caught are severely punished, but are usually released when accept to join the city guard.
The Inn is the only establishment that is always kept unharmed, mostly because it is very well known, even if no one can prove it, that it is actually owned by The Pack.
Newhaven: The people of Newhaven live well, mostly. They vary from farmers to merchants and soldiers. Their laws are strict, but are usually followed to the full, and there is very little crime to speak of. Street performers and all kinds of shops can be found in the city market, it is the best place to go for clothes, supplies, weapons and armor… However, if you are not a citizen of Newhaven, you will not be allowed inside the city walls.
The Wolfpack: The inhabitants of the assassin camp are a very diverse group of people. They vary from skilled assassins to women and children. The laws of The Wolfpack are strict, and punishments vary from minor chores to death. There are usually always two leaders in the clan, and the command has been passed to members of the same family for generations ever since it was created. Even though they are assassins, the Pack members are trained from a young age and taught to hit nothing other than the target, unless they are seen, which has happened very little in the course of history.
The Enlightened: There are people in the land of Valcrest that are born with a special ability that manifests when they reach the age 12. Those abilities can be anything from hearing other people’s thoughts to conjuring and manipulating fire. They have the appearance of regular people except that their eyes glow, very lightly, when they use their ability. That is why they have been named the enlightened.
No one knows where those abilities come from. All that is known is that they usually occur repeatedly amongst the members of the same families, although it is not guaranteed that a child of an Enlightened will have any ability, and there is no way of knowing for sure until the child in question reaches the age of 12. Enlightened are not treated as a separated race from humans, there usually treated as regular people. However some may actually be opposed to having them walking around. That forced some of them to hide their abilities, and caused others to think themselves superior to normal humans.
Now several enlightened have turned up dead in both of the cities and several others have mysteriously disappeared. Both the cities are blaming the Wolfpack for the deaths. However, the clan leaders have absolutely no idea who is behind it, and to make things worse… Several of their members have ended up dead or missing also. Will someone find out who is actually behind these deaths before is too late?
So yeah, this is the story so far. :D
*Weapons will be blades, or bows. Any type of sword, knife, axe, or throwing weapon you want is okay. Just no fire arms, cannons, or more elaborated things like that.*
Roles and important character info.
Assassin Clan – The Wolfpack, or simply “The Pack”:
Hierarchy is as follow:
1st in command: Dani Rivers (Daughter of the former leader) - NPC
2nd in command: Sebastian Rivers (Her husband) - NPC
Instructors: Assassins who are experienced enough to train other's. (Instructors can be as young as 18)
Actives: Assassins who have completed training and are ready to complete assignments (Actives can actually be as young as 15).
Messengers/Recruiters: Assassins who live outside camp, in the cities, and gather information from targets, meet with clients, and scout for possible recruits. There are two of them stationed in each of the two cities, working at the inn.
Minor Workers: People who stand guard, cut firewood, gather supplies and such.
Recruits: Those undergoing training. Bottom of the food chain. The only thing that keeps them from being eaten alive is the protection of their instructors. Recruits can be as old as 21, since they can only become Actives when their instructor decides they are ready to take on an assignment. After that age if they have not been considered ready to become Active they are kept in camp grounds and work as guards.
Laws of the Wolfpack:
The clan has its rules which all members are bound by from the moment they join the clan. You don't have to follow them. Your character may decide to bend the rules or break them, but if caught he or she will be punished accordingly. Completely up to you.
4 General rules:
1. If two or more members are sent on assignment together, all must return to camp, dead or alive. Unless all members of the party are killed. Leaving a companion behind is unacceptable. Violation of this rule may be viewed as treason.
2. Any form of violence directed at another clan member is strictly forbidden. Seriously injuring or killing another member will be considered treason and therefore punished accordingly.
3. Deaths that are not authorized by the leaders will be considered a risk to the safety of the clan and will be viewed as treason.
4. Is strictly forbidden to give any information on the location of the camp, clan members or training methods, or bringing outsiders to the camp without consent of the leaders.
Treason is punishable by DEATH.
Hierarchy:
Instructors can only be punished by the leaders.
Actives can only be punished by instructors or the leaders
If a recruit has an issue with another member of the clan, he or she must report the problem to his/her instructor. No recruit is allowed to talk back to any other member of the clan.
Any conversation between an instructor and his/her recruit is confidential.
If a recruit causes trouble the instructor may have to speak on his/her behalf before the leaders, in which case he may be ordered to terminate the training and consider the recruit unfit to become an active.
Punishments:
Suspension: Member has his/her weapons taken and is forbidden to leave camp grounds for a certain period of time. During that time the member might be confined to his/her chambers or ordered to do minor works.
Expulsion: Member is sent away and forbidden to ever step foot on camp grounds, or keep in contact with any other member.
Execution: Self-explanatory.
Okay, so all roles in The Pack and Instructors.
You do not have to be a member of The Pack. You can be anyone in any of the two cities, or even a wanderer.
Character Sheets:
Character sheet (Wolfpack):
Name:
Rank: (Active, recruit, messenger...)
Alias (if Active assassin): Name for which your character is known for professionally
Gender: Male or female
Age: How old your character is
Instructor (if recruit): One of the above mentioned. If there are no instructors mentioned above just yet, you may edit this later.
Ability (if enlightened): All abilities must include a down side, or side effect to them. They can be pretty much anything as long as you don't make yourself invincible, so be creative here, but don't forget to make a downside to your powers.
Description: Detailed description of what your character looks like, and how he/she carries him/herself. (images are optional, words are NOT)
Personality: How your character acts.
Equipment(Recruits are not allowed to carry weapons, but they can own weapons.):
Primary weapon: Your characters favorite weapon.
Background: Must include how long you have been a member of the clan. Also, if an enlightened, you must also include if you are open about using your abilities or not. If only a few people know about it, then who... Things to that effect. Keep in mind that, since powers only manifest at age 12, the younger your character is the less control he or she will have.
Other characters Sheet:
Name:
Gender: Male or female
Age: How old your character is
Place of residence:
Profession:
Ability (if enlightened): All abilities must include a down side, or side effect to them.
Description: Detailed description of what your character looks like, and how he/she carries him/herself. (images are optional, words are NOT)
Personality: How your character acts.
Equipment: In Newhaven only soldiers are allowed to carry weapons on city grounds. In blackpond no one should go out unarmed, but it's your choice.
Background: If an enlightened, you must include if you are open about using your abilities or not. If only a few people know about it, then who... Things to that effect. Keep in mind that, since powers only manifest at age 12, the younger your character is the less control he or she will have.
The land of Valcrest, its cities, history, as well as the Wolfpack and its rules, are my own creation and are not to be used without my consent. (As well as any of my characters)
THE HISTORY:
The land of Valcrest originally consisted of five great cities and some smaller villages. It has a vast forest and one great river that run from one side of the land to the other. The first two cities to be created there were Blackpond and Newhaven. These two cities exist ever since there is a record of human life in Valcrest and they co-existed in harmony for many centuries until the other cities were built and the land started to expand. Several power struggles started to shake the peaceful existence of the two cities, after many years of minor disputes, the two cities finally declared war. Out of the three other cities, the city of Elffort took the side of Blackpond and the city of Brightvale took the side of Newhaven.
The fifth city, Blackhurst, decided to remain neutral. Ironically it was the first to be attacked.
After the great war that raged for many years across the land of Valcrest, out of the five cities that existed there, only two remained. Originally in opposite sides of a dispute that has been long forgotten, the cities of Blackpond and Newhaven continue to fight each other until this day.
THE LAND:
The city of Blackpond: The losing side of a very long war. After war was declared between the two cities, Blackpond has been sinking. And ruler after ruler, the situation is not getting any better. The city itself is made mostly of small houses made of stone. The people are poor and humble, and have already lost all hope of a better life. However, after the last ruler was betrayed by his nephew and he took control of the city, things started changing. Hopefully, for the better, but then… Maybe not. The city is divided into the Living Area and the Castle grounds, where the ruler and city guards live. All of the houses are made of stone, still most of the houses in the Living Area are falling apart, and all shops that existed there were abandoned years ago. The only thing still intact in that area is the Inn.
The Castle Grounds have bigger and better houses for the castle guards and army officers to live in. The houses are more taken care of, and they always seem to have food and weapons somehow.
The City of Newhaven: Winning side of the war. It’s a somewhat peaceful town except when it comes to the rival city. Newhaven has the best soldiers and the best weapons. It’s a much larger city than Blackpond, and it has grown stronger over the past years, ever since the oldest son of the past ruler as taken his place. The city is divided into three areas: The Living Area, The Castle Grounds, and The Market. The living area is made mostly by pretty houses made of stone, although some of them are made of wood. The Market is made of many little shops, that sell just about anything from clothes to weapons and armor. There are also many street performers who make a living of entertaining the shoppers. The Castle Grounds are where the ruler and most of the guards and officers live. In all areas of the city there are always guards posted after dark. And the city is also protected by a tall stone wall.
Assassin’s Camp: Between the grounds of the two cities, deep inside the forest, lies a clan of assassins, they name themselves “The Wolfpack”, or simply “The Pack” and they have prospered for years eliminating targets on both sides of the feud. The camp consists of one huge clearing surrounded by woods and several hidden paths that lead across them. Inside the clearing there are several cabins made of logs, and also tents. One big, more secluded cabin is the home of leaders. In the very center of the camp there is one big camp fire which is lit every night.
PEOPLE:
Blackpond: The people of Blackpond who managed to stay honest are usually soldiers. Even the soldiers aren’t all that honest. Most people have little means of survival, and steal to keep their families fed. Those who are caught are severely punished, but are usually released when accept to join the city guard.
The Inn is the only establishment that is always kept unharmed, mostly because it is very well known, even if no one can prove it, that it is actually owned by The Pack.
Newhaven: The people of Newhaven live well, mostly. They vary from farmers to merchants and soldiers. Their laws are strict, but are usually followed to the full, and there is very little crime to speak of. Street performers and all kinds of shops can be found in the city market, it is the best place to go for clothes, supplies, weapons and armor… However, if you are not a citizen of Newhaven, you will not be allowed inside the city walls.
The Wolfpack: The inhabitants of the assassin camp are a very diverse group of people. They vary from skilled assassins to women and children. The laws of The Wolfpack are strict, and punishments vary from minor chores to death. There are usually always two leaders in the clan, and the command has been passed to members of the same family for generations ever since it was created. Even though they are assassins, the Pack members are trained from a young age and taught to hit nothing other than the target, unless they are seen, which has happened very little in the course of history.
The Enlightened: There are people in the land of Valcrest that are born with a special ability that manifests when they reach the age 12. Those abilities can be anything from hearing other people’s thoughts to conjuring and manipulating fire. They have the appearance of regular people except that their eyes glow, very lightly, when they use their ability. That is why they have been named the enlightened.
No one knows where those abilities come from. All that is known is that they usually occur repeatedly amongst the members of the same families, although it is not guaranteed that a child of an Enlightened will have any ability, and there is no way of knowing for sure until the child in question reaches the age of 12. Enlightened are not treated as a separated race from humans, there usually treated as regular people. However some may actually be opposed to having them walking around. That forced some of them to hide their abilities, and caused others to think themselves superior to normal humans.
Now several enlightened have turned up dead in both of the cities and several others have mysteriously disappeared. Both the cities are blaming the Wolfpack for the deaths. However, the clan leaders have absolutely no idea who is behind it, and to make things worse… Several of their members have ended up dead or missing also. Will someone find out who is actually behind these deaths before is too late?
So yeah, this is the story so far. :D
*Weapons will be blades, or bows. Any type of sword, knife, axe, or throwing weapon you want is okay. Just no fire arms, cannons, or more elaborated things like that.*
Roles and important character info.
Assassin Clan – The Wolfpack, or simply “The Pack”:
Hierarchy is as follow:
1st in command: Dani Rivers (Daughter of the former leader) - NPC
2nd in command: Sebastian Rivers (Her husband) - NPC
Instructors: Assassins who are experienced enough to train other's. (Instructors can be as young as 18)
Actives: Assassins who have completed training and are ready to complete assignments (Actives can actually be as young as 15).
Messengers/Recruiters: Assassins who live outside camp, in the cities, and gather information from targets, meet with clients, and scout for possible recruits. There are two of them stationed in each of the two cities, working at the inn.
Minor Workers: People who stand guard, cut firewood, gather supplies and such.
Recruits: Those undergoing training. Bottom of the food chain. The only thing that keeps them from being eaten alive is the protection of their instructors. Recruits can be as old as 21, since they can only become Actives when their instructor decides they are ready to take on an assignment. After that age if they have not been considered ready to become Active they are kept in camp grounds and work as guards.
Laws of the Wolfpack:
The clan has its rules which all members are bound by from the moment they join the clan. You don't have to follow them. Your character may decide to bend the rules or break them, but if caught he or she will be punished accordingly. Completely up to you.
4 General rules:
1. If two or more members are sent on assignment together, all must return to camp, dead or alive. Unless all members of the party are killed. Leaving a companion behind is unacceptable. Violation of this rule may be viewed as treason.
2. Any form of violence directed at another clan member is strictly forbidden. Seriously injuring or killing another member will be considered treason and therefore punished accordingly.
3. Deaths that are not authorized by the leaders will be considered a risk to the safety of the clan and will be viewed as treason.
4. Is strictly forbidden to give any information on the location of the camp, clan members or training methods, or bringing outsiders to the camp without consent of the leaders.
Treason is punishable by DEATH.
Hierarchy:
Instructors can only be punished by the leaders.
Actives can only be punished by instructors or the leaders
If a recruit has an issue with another member of the clan, he or she must report the problem to his/her instructor. No recruit is allowed to talk back to any other member of the clan.
Any conversation between an instructor and his/her recruit is confidential.
If a recruit causes trouble the instructor may have to speak on his/her behalf before the leaders, in which case he may be ordered to terminate the training and consider the recruit unfit to become an active.
Punishments:
Suspension: Member has his/her weapons taken and is forbidden to leave camp grounds for a certain period of time. During that time the member might be confined to his/her chambers or ordered to do minor works.
Expulsion: Member is sent away and forbidden to ever step foot on camp grounds, or keep in contact with any other member.
Execution: Self-explanatory.
Okay, so all roles in The Pack and Instructors.
You do not have to be a member of The Pack. You can be anyone in any of the two cities, or even a wanderer.
Character Sheets:
Character sheet (Wolfpack):
Name:
Rank: (Active, recruit, messenger...)
Alias (if Active assassin): Name for which your character is known for professionally
Gender: Male or female
Age: How old your character is
Instructor (if recruit): One of the above mentioned. If there are no instructors mentioned above just yet, you may edit this later.
Ability (if enlightened): All abilities must include a down side, or side effect to them. They can be pretty much anything as long as you don't make yourself invincible, so be creative here, but don't forget to make a downside to your powers.
Description: Detailed description of what your character looks like, and how he/she carries him/herself. (images are optional, words are NOT)
Personality: How your character acts.
Equipment(Recruits are not allowed to carry weapons, but they can own weapons.):
Primary weapon: Your characters favorite weapon.
Background: Must include how long you have been a member of the clan. Also, if an enlightened, you must also include if you are open about using your abilities or not. If only a few people know about it, then who... Things to that effect. Keep in mind that, since powers only manifest at age 12, the younger your character is the less control he or she will have.
Other characters Sheet:
Name:
Gender: Male or female
Age: How old your character is
Place of residence:
Profession:
Ability (if enlightened): All abilities must include a down side, or side effect to them.
Description: Detailed description of what your character looks like, and how he/she carries him/herself. (images are optional, words are NOT)
Personality: How your character acts.
Equipment: In Newhaven only soldiers are allowed to carry weapons on city grounds. In blackpond no one should go out unarmed, but it's your choice.
Background: If an enlightened, you must include if you are open about using your abilities or not. If only a few people know about it, then who... Things to that effect. Keep in mind that, since powers only manifest at age 12, the younger your character is the less control he or she will have.
Threads
No threads found.
The Story
Allison had just made it to her bed a few hours earlier. It was almost morning but it was still dark, and she had one of those rare peaceful moments when she was so exhausted she actually fell asleep as soon as she laid herself down on the bed. She was way too tired to let the sounds bother her, or to even dream. And those dreamless nights were the few moments of relief that allowed her to keep her sanity intact.
Still... If she was expecting peace, that wasn't going to be a very good day. Only a couple of hours after getting home, she was being pulled away from her well deserved rest, by something that hit her right on the head. She mumbled some very unpleasant words, still half-asleep, and felt her heart nearly jump right out of her chest when she identified Crys as being her attacker, when hearing her voice. "I don't know what you said there, but I'm sure it wasn't nice."
Allison opened her eyes immediately and sat up. She identified the object that hit her as being one of her leather boots, that Crys probably picked up from the floor and threw at her. She put it on and reached for the other one, nodding. "One day I'll get back at you for this."
Crys nodded in disbelief. "No... You won't. Don't make promises you can't keep, it makes you look bad."
Allison looked through the cracks on the walls of the wooden cabin and let out a sigh. "It's not even morning yet, Crys! I got home a few hours ago!"
Crys stared at her seriously. "I know, I gave you the assignment. And watch your tone with me. You're graduated, but I'm still you superior." She then smiled and added. "I understand that you are tired, but my mother is calling all actives and instructors to see her. She has some announcement to make. So you better move, we're the only ones who aren't there already."
Allison didn't say another word. She put on her other boot and got on her feet. She followed Crys out of the cabin and walked to a larger cabin that stood further away from the center of the camp. Crys knocked and opened the door. Allison followed her in, and as soon as she closed the door Dani Rivers began to speak.
"Good. Now you are all here. We have received some disturbing information in the past night regarding the disappearances and strange deaths that have occurred in the past few weeks." She made a pause, and lifted a notification, that had been clearly torn off a wall. "This has been spread all over the city of Newhaven, and we have been informed that the same will be done in Blackpond shortly."
Allison's eyes widened as she read what was written in the poster Dani was showing them, and all of a sudden people started to talk amongst themselves in whispers. Crys, poked her between the ribs. "What does it say?"
Allison didn't look at her, she kept her eyes on Dani while she patiently waited for everyone to stop talking. "They are blaming us for the deaths. The ruler of Newhaven is offering 500 gold coins for any information on the location of the camp." She could feel Crys shiver beside her when hearing her words. Allison knew that Crys was thinking about how many people had that information. One would be enough to have them all killed.
If Allison had thought she would have peace... That thought now seemed like a very distant dream to her.
Still... If she was expecting peace, that wasn't going to be a very good day. Only a couple of hours after getting home, she was being pulled away from her well deserved rest, by something that hit her right on the head. She mumbled some very unpleasant words, still half-asleep, and felt her heart nearly jump right out of her chest when she identified Crys as being her attacker, when hearing her voice. "I don't know what you said there, but I'm sure it wasn't nice."
Allison opened her eyes immediately and sat up. She identified the object that hit her as being one of her leather boots, that Crys probably picked up from the floor and threw at her. She put it on and reached for the other one, nodding. "One day I'll get back at you for this."
Crys nodded in disbelief. "No... You won't. Don't make promises you can't keep, it makes you look bad."
Allison looked through the cracks on the walls of the wooden cabin and let out a sigh. "It's not even morning yet, Crys! I got home a few hours ago!"
Crys stared at her seriously. "I know, I gave you the assignment. And watch your tone with me. You're graduated, but I'm still you superior." She then smiled and added. "I understand that you are tired, but my mother is calling all actives and instructors to see her. She has some announcement to make. So you better move, we're the only ones who aren't there already."
Allison didn't say another word. She put on her other boot and got on her feet. She followed Crys out of the cabin and walked to a larger cabin that stood further away from the center of the camp. Crys knocked and opened the door. Allison followed her in, and as soon as she closed the door Dani Rivers began to speak.
"Good. Now you are all here. We have received some disturbing information in the past night regarding the disappearances and strange deaths that have occurred in the past few weeks." She made a pause, and lifted a notification, that had been clearly torn off a wall. "This has been spread all over the city of Newhaven, and we have been informed that the same will be done in Blackpond shortly."
Allison's eyes widened as she read what was written in the poster Dani was showing them, and all of a sudden people started to talk amongst themselves in whispers. Crys, poked her between the ribs. "What does it say?"
Allison didn't look at her, she kept her eyes on Dani while she patiently waited for everyone to stop talking. "They are blaming us for the deaths. The ruler of Newhaven is offering 500 gold coins for any information on the location of the camp." She could feel Crys shiver beside her when hearing her words. Allison knew that Crys was thinking about how many people had that information. One would be enough to have them all killed.
If Allison had thought she would have peace... That thought now seemed like a very distant dream to her.
"Five hundred gold coins, hmm..." Atzlan repeated in a whisper to himself what he read on the poster shown by Dani. *Newhaven's ruler must be real serious if such a prize is set out on simple information.* His head was already busy with setting up a list about who could possibly be aware of any details on the location of the Pack's hideout, but the few people that had or had had such information were either members of the Pack themselves, or dead. It had only been a simple precaution until now, but at this point it proved to be useful enough to save their lives.
He listened a bit to the people around him - many were startled, some close to panicking, and some remained calm. Thinking out loud but to himself, he whispered: "It is clear... our methods are almost exactly the same as what could be obsverved on the corpses. But if only we had information on the motives of the murderer, it would be much easier to prove our innocence." Then, louder, he said:" If we keep hiding we will be found, but if we act, we will be suspected even more. So what is to be done now?"
He listened a bit to the people around him - many were startled, some close to panicking, and some remained calm. Thinking out loud but to himself, he whispered: "It is clear... our methods are almost exactly the same as what could be obsverved on the corpses. But if only we had information on the motives of the murderer, it would be much easier to prove our innocence." Then, louder, he said:" If we keep hiding we will be found, but if we act, we will be suspected even more. So what is to be done now?"
Evin was standing beside Atzlan when the news was given to everyone. He could hear him talking to himself, but he wasn't sure what he was saying. Not that Evin cared all that much anyways. He was to busy with his own internal thoughts. While thinking though, he tried to maintain a good composure. He had a reputation on the line of being calm and mysterious yet charming and he wasn't going to let a little bump in The Wolfpack's organization ruin it. He didn't only try to maintain composure on the outside though, he had always remembered in training that the best way to stay calm is to think calmly as well and so that was what he did.
How do you stop a man who wants to have you killed? How do you stop any man who has placed a hit on you? He continued to think along these lines as the noise in the room grew louder.
"If we keep hiding we will be found, but if we act, we will be suspected even more. So what is to be done now?" He herd Atzlan say what Evin assumed was probably supposed to be an internal monologue and that is when it hit him.
"We need to kill the king!" He shouted. Everyone in the room grew silent. Evin waited a second for dramatic pause, "Just like anyone who has placed a hit on you. If you kill the person who is offering the reward, then no one will want to admit to the whereabouts of the camp. Sure we will have an even bigger target on our back, but it will give us time to figure out who really killed these people while the town goes into a panic over the king's death. Once we find out who did the killings, we can place the blame on him for the king's death as well." His plan seemed pretty sound to him, but he knew that there were some flaws and possible margins of error in analyzing the scenario. He slouched back onto a pillar and waited for a response.
How do you stop a man who wants to have you killed? How do you stop any man who has placed a hit on you? He continued to think along these lines as the noise in the room grew louder.
"If we keep hiding we will be found, but if we act, we will be suspected even more. So what is to be done now?" He herd Atzlan say what Evin assumed was probably supposed to be an internal monologue and that is when it hit him.
"We need to kill the king!" He shouted. Everyone in the room grew silent. Evin waited a second for dramatic pause, "Just like anyone who has placed a hit on you. If you kill the person who is offering the reward, then no one will want to admit to the whereabouts of the camp. Sure we will have an even bigger target on our back, but it will give us time to figure out who really killed these people while the town goes into a panic over the king's death. Once we find out who did the killings, we can place the blame on him for the king's death as well." His plan seemed pretty sound to him, but he knew that there were some flaws and possible margins of error in analyzing the scenario. He slouched back onto a pillar and waited for a response.
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Medieval fantasy
Takei panted as she leaned against a tree bark, there were a few cuts that were sprouting blood on her leg as she barely dodged a barricade of shuriken.
He wasn't her committed instructor but they were practice partners, when she learned a skill she would ask permission to try it on him.
'You could say I'm bending the Wolfpack rules, but it's needed if I'm going to be a better Assassin.', Takei thought as she ducked on her stomach to dodge another shuriken aimed for her head. It was a sloppy throw and he knew it, she took the opportunity and jumped up holding a wooden katana in her right hand.
Closer, she needed to get closer if she wanted to land a blow. Takei drew back her arm and began to strike, but something in the back stopped her.
The sun was beginning to come up, it averted her attention and distracted her in time for the instructor to block and force her on the ground.
The past few minutes were a blur as she lay on the ground with her eyes staring at her instructor, he took out gauge and began to wrap her cuts.
"Let's go, we'll be late for the meeting. I heard it was important.", he reached his hand out which Takei gladly accepted and got to her feet.
She didn't know of any meeting, but decided to agree on what he said, besides she may be some help in the mission.
Double checking that her leg wasn't oozing blood she ran a few steps behind her instructor realizing they were heading to a cabin.
Stopping in front of the door she loosened the wrappings on her leg and tightened it again noticing he didn't wait for her.
Takei opened the door feeling a soft breeze on her face, it was a crowded room and there were a few people isolated from the others speaking.
"..500 gold coins for any information on the location of the camp."
"We need to kill the King!"
She whipped her head on that instance searching for the person who spoke, still at the door she decided to linger in the back and wait for more.
"Just like anyone who has placed a hit on you. If you kill the person who is offering the reward, then no one will want to admit to the whereabouts of the camp. Sure we will have an even bigger target on our back, but it will give us time to figure out who really killed these people while the town goes into a panic over the king's death. Once we find out who did the killings, we can place the blame on him for the king's death as well.", it didn't sound that horrible but the problem is how powerful the man was.
Hearing this for the first time Takei was even more curious about the commotion, looking around she noticed a poster and some information on it, she rose her voice just enough that the people around her heard, "It's Do or Die. We could send in a spy and risk it all...?"
He wasn't her committed instructor but they were practice partners, when she learned a skill she would ask permission to try it on him.
'You could say I'm bending the Wolfpack rules, but it's needed if I'm going to be a better Assassin.', Takei thought as she ducked on her stomach to dodge another shuriken aimed for her head. It was a sloppy throw and he knew it, she took the opportunity and jumped up holding a wooden katana in her right hand.
Closer, she needed to get closer if she wanted to land a blow. Takei drew back her arm and began to strike, but something in the back stopped her.
The sun was beginning to come up, it averted her attention and distracted her in time for the instructor to block and force her on the ground.
The past few minutes were a blur as she lay on the ground with her eyes staring at her instructor, he took out gauge and began to wrap her cuts.
"Let's go, we'll be late for the meeting. I heard it was important.", he reached his hand out which Takei gladly accepted and got to her feet.
She didn't know of any meeting, but decided to agree on what he said, besides she may be some help in the mission.
Double checking that her leg wasn't oozing blood she ran a few steps behind her instructor realizing they were heading to a cabin.
Stopping in front of the door she loosened the wrappings on her leg and tightened it again noticing he didn't wait for her.
Takei opened the door feeling a soft breeze on her face, it was a crowded room and there were a few people isolated from the others speaking.
"..500 gold coins for any information on the location of the camp."
"We need to kill the King!"
She whipped her head on that instance searching for the person who spoke, still at the door she decided to linger in the back and wait for more.
"Just like anyone who has placed a hit on you. If you kill the person who is offering the reward, then no one will want to admit to the whereabouts of the camp. Sure we will have an even bigger target on our back, but it will give us time to figure out who really killed these people while the town goes into a panic over the king's death. Once we find out who did the killings, we can place the blame on him for the king's death as well.", it didn't sound that horrible but the problem is how powerful the man was.
Hearing this for the first time Takei was even more curious about the commotion, looking around she noticed a poster and some information on it, she rose her voice just enough that the people around her heard, "It's Do or Die. We could send in a spy and risk it all...?"
The setting changes from Medieval fantasy to Assassin's Camp
Crystal shivered, slightly, when hearing Allison's words as to what the poster said. Not only because of what that meant, but also for the overwhelming amount of mixed emotions locked up in such a small space. She concentrated in keeping herself under control and not bumping up against anyone, that would make it all worse.
Someone talked about taking action and soon after that, silence... Followed by even more noise. Crys didn't understand why her mother remained silent in the middle of all that chaos. She recognized the sound of the door opening, and then steps in the room. Someone was late, and a smirk crossed her face when the girl who had just entered spoke up, and she finally laughed after hearing Ali's reply to all that. "That's just suicidal! You people are suggesting we kill both leaders of two cities that are at war, disregarding the fact that none of them has an heir to take their place. Not that I care, but I really don't see how that will benefit us in the future. That assuming we could pull it off, which is unlikely."
Crys nodded, after she finished laughing. "Shut up. All of you. There's more to be said here... Isn't it so?" She faced the direction where her mother was standing, and waited for her reply, after the room finally fell silent.
Dani Rivers spoke "I'm afraid, the reward is the least of our problems. The actual problem is, the deaths occurred in areas near where our actives where assigned to, and three of our actives sent on assignment last night did not return. Honestly, I doubt they are still alive. So, as of this moment everyone is to remain on camp grounds until further notice. That is an order I seriously advice you not to try breaking. If you have any pending assignments, report them to a instructor. That will be all."
Everyone started leaving, back to whispering and seeming unsatisfied, Crys started to follow, but her mother called. "Not you Crystal. I need to speak with you."
Someone talked about taking action and soon after that, silence... Followed by even more noise. Crys didn't understand why her mother remained silent in the middle of all that chaos. She recognized the sound of the door opening, and then steps in the room. Someone was late, and a smirk crossed her face when the girl who had just entered spoke up, and she finally laughed after hearing Ali's reply to all that. "That's just suicidal! You people are suggesting we kill both leaders of two cities that are at war, disregarding the fact that none of them has an heir to take their place. Not that I care, but I really don't see how that will benefit us in the future. That assuming we could pull it off, which is unlikely."
Crys nodded, after she finished laughing. "Shut up. All of you. There's more to be said here... Isn't it so?" She faced the direction where her mother was standing, and waited for her reply, after the room finally fell silent.
Dani Rivers spoke "I'm afraid, the reward is the least of our problems. The actual problem is, the deaths occurred in areas near where our actives where assigned to, and three of our actives sent on assignment last night did not return. Honestly, I doubt they are still alive. So, as of this moment everyone is to remain on camp grounds until further notice. That is an order I seriously advice you not to try breaking. If you have any pending assignments, report them to a instructor. That will be all."
Everyone started leaving, back to whispering and seeming unsatisfied, Crys started to follow, but her mother called. "Not you Crystal. I need to speak with you."
Everyone began to leave, but Evin stayed. Although his idea was turned down, he understood that the idea was in the back of the minds of the leaders and big shots of the clan. When Dani told her daughter to stay back for a chat, Evin interrupted saying, "Before you two talk, I need to take to you Dani.". Although he didn't have a lot of power if any in the Wolfpack, he found it important to set his opinion on the matter and under these conditions, it seemed important for everyone to be able to voice an opinion without a bias.
"We can't just sit in the camp. We need to act now." He said, well aware that Crystal could hear. "If we sit around, we wont get anything done. There will only be political talk that will get us no where. It is important we get people out on missions in order for us to gather information at the least."
He began to walk closer to Dani, getting close enough that the rest of their conversation in private.
"I have a few hunches on who it could be. Now don't get me wrong, it is only a hunch. Some of these hunches lead me to high up in the ranks of Newhaven and one of them even leads me to the death of my friend that you want to know about. So I suggest that you let me follow these leads if you ever want to know the truth about what happened the day my friend died."
"We can't just sit in the camp. We need to act now." He said, well aware that Crystal could hear. "If we sit around, we wont get anything done. There will only be political talk that will get us no where. It is important we get people out on missions in order for us to gather information at the least."
He began to walk closer to Dani, getting close enough that the rest of their conversation in private.
"I have a few hunches on who it could be. Now don't get me wrong, it is only a hunch. Some of these hunches lead me to high up in the ranks of Newhaven and one of them even leads me to the death of my friend that you want to know about. So I suggest that you let me follow these leads if you ever want to know the truth about what happened the day my friend died."
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Valcrest
Destruction, agony and aggression. These were just a few of many feelings this lone wanderer would feel, see and understand after the last piece of life would leave his body in the moment of truth. But this was not his moment, no. This was the moment of these three filthy monsters in front of him. Would they survive his ambush? Would they survive his arrows of death? Would they survive the "Shadow Hunter"? If they would, then it was truly their moment of truth and they would have be known as the slayer of the one last thing that has kept the assassins on their toes for so many years. He didn't do it for the people of Valcrest for he knew that most people deserved death for their actions. He did it out of vengeance. They had taken everything away from him and now he would do the same to them. He would not stop until the leader of their wretched clan was begging in front of his feet for mercy. Only then would he stop all this killing, only then would the world have peace.
His prey was now in position. The moment of Truth was upon them. He took the shot.
--
Last night had just been like any other night. Three more assassins was dead and the man who had killed them was now heading for Newhaven, a city of fancy fools in his own opinion. The only thing that separated the people of Newhaven and Blackpond in his opinion was that the people of Blackpond was poor fools while the people of Newhaven was fancy fools. Nevertheless, He had no time to help this war come to a closure just yet. First he had to take out "The WolfPack"; the clan of assassins in Valcrest.
The man made his way into a cave nearby with firm foot steps after been walking through the forest the entire night without any kind of sleep. He immediately picked up that horrible smell that inhabited this cave. You see, the cave lead down into the Newhaven sewers where the man could easily get into the city without having his weapons and equipments taken into custody by the city guards.
Soon enough he reached a small hole by the end of the cave and after climbing through that he found himself standing in dirt up to his knees. Just a regular day for the man. He had done this too many times before and so he knew the quickest path to his destination by now. The smell had been a hugh problem at first but now he was getting used to it and he knew that once he reached Newhaven he would miss it, but only a little bit.
Then finally he reached the wall where he had painted a small red "X". He swiftly tried to get his trousers clean again before moving into a unusual stance, facing the wall with the red "X". His right right arm was hanging above his head while his left arm was below his waist. He focused and then he pulled the right arm down and the left arm up. The wall moved swiftly down into the ground, revealing a narrow alleyway that lead into a much larger street. He was now in Newhaven.
--
"Theron! So good to see you!" The young shopkeeper almost yelled in joy as the man entered the shop filled with scrolls and birds. "I see you're still alive. What can I do for a humble man as yourself?"
Theron looked up at the shopkeeper and gave him a small smile. "Ezio, my old friend. I have a package for one of your birds to deliver."
Ezio's smile grew slim as he heard his old friends request. He moved out from his shop, looked around quickly before he closed the door and locked it. Then he moved up to one of the many cages and pulled out a black hawk. Then turning to face Theron he asked his usual question.
"To the same location?"
Theron only nodded to this and handed Ezio the small package which contained the fingers of the three assassins he had killed before. The leader of the WolfPack would recognize them because of the rings they wore. This was the one thing he had always done; Killed one or more assassins, found the finger with the ring and cut it off. After that he would travel back to Newhaven and send them to the assassins camp which he knew where it lied. He couldn't attack the camp just yet because he had to weaken them first and then create a distraction so he could easily take them by surprise. There was still much to do but while he waited he could keep on sending the leader her assassins back in peices.
Theron was about to leave the shop when he was stopped by Ezio's next words.
"You saw the large bounty the king has placed on any information about the location of the WolfPack's camp. I don't know if I can afford to pass up on this opportunity Theron."
The man stood still. Was it going to be betrayal after everything he's done for Ezio? Was that how he repaid him? With disloyalty? Theron faced Ezio and gave him a disappointing look. Ezio didn't look at Theron because he was ashamed that he had even brought it up, but he had to say something.
"You know how important this is. You cannot do this. I'm so close!" Theron said with a firm tone. Ezio didn't say a word and returned to his duties in the shop. Theron let out a heavy sigh. Even though Ezio was his friend and almost even a brother to him he couldn't afford loose ends at this point in the plan.
With that he quickly pulled out his crossbow and placed an arrow in Ezio's throat. The man gave away a faint sound that would have been a scream if the arrow had not penetrated his throat before falling to the ground, dead. After that Theron picked up the hawk from the counter, attached the small package to it's left leg and then after walking out he whispered something in it's ear before he threw it up in the air.
With a face expression of heavy sorrow he watched the hawk grow smaller in the sky before it disappeared amongst the clouds. This was another death he blamed on the WolfPack for their actions. He would make them pay. Walking back to the alleyway where his secret entrance lied he thought about what he had written in the letter that came with the package.
"You cannot protect them forever. Soon enough they will know of me and then there will be hell on earth for you.
- Shadow Hunter."
His prey was now in position. The moment of Truth was upon them. He took the shot.
--
Last night had just been like any other night. Three more assassins was dead and the man who had killed them was now heading for Newhaven, a city of fancy fools in his own opinion. The only thing that separated the people of Newhaven and Blackpond in his opinion was that the people of Blackpond was poor fools while the people of Newhaven was fancy fools. Nevertheless, He had no time to help this war come to a closure just yet. First he had to take out "The WolfPack"; the clan of assassins in Valcrest.
The man made his way into a cave nearby with firm foot steps after been walking through the forest the entire night without any kind of sleep. He immediately picked up that horrible smell that inhabited this cave. You see, the cave lead down into the Newhaven sewers where the man could easily get into the city without having his weapons and equipments taken into custody by the city guards.
Soon enough he reached a small hole by the end of the cave and after climbing through that he found himself standing in dirt up to his knees. Just a regular day for the man. He had done this too many times before and so he knew the quickest path to his destination by now. The smell had been a hugh problem at first but now he was getting used to it and he knew that once he reached Newhaven he would miss it, but only a little bit.
Then finally he reached the wall where he had painted a small red "X". He swiftly tried to get his trousers clean again before moving into a unusual stance, facing the wall with the red "X". His right right arm was hanging above his head while his left arm was below his waist. He focused and then he pulled the right arm down and the left arm up. The wall moved swiftly down into the ground, revealing a narrow alleyway that lead into a much larger street. He was now in Newhaven.
--
"Theron! So good to see you!" The young shopkeeper almost yelled in joy as the man entered the shop filled with scrolls and birds. "I see you're still alive. What can I do for a humble man as yourself?"
Theron looked up at the shopkeeper and gave him a small smile. "Ezio, my old friend. I have a package for one of your birds to deliver."
Ezio's smile grew slim as he heard his old friends request. He moved out from his shop, looked around quickly before he closed the door and locked it. Then he moved up to one of the many cages and pulled out a black hawk. Then turning to face Theron he asked his usual question.
"To the same location?"
Theron only nodded to this and handed Ezio the small package which contained the fingers of the three assassins he had killed before. The leader of the WolfPack would recognize them because of the rings they wore. This was the one thing he had always done; Killed one or more assassins, found the finger with the ring and cut it off. After that he would travel back to Newhaven and send them to the assassins camp which he knew where it lied. He couldn't attack the camp just yet because he had to weaken them first and then create a distraction so he could easily take them by surprise. There was still much to do but while he waited he could keep on sending the leader her assassins back in peices.
Theron was about to leave the shop when he was stopped by Ezio's next words.
"You saw the large bounty the king has placed on any information about the location of the WolfPack's camp. I don't know if I can afford to pass up on this opportunity Theron."
The man stood still. Was it going to be betrayal after everything he's done for Ezio? Was that how he repaid him? With disloyalty? Theron faced Ezio and gave him a disappointing look. Ezio didn't look at Theron because he was ashamed that he had even brought it up, but he had to say something.
"You know how important this is. You cannot do this. I'm so close!" Theron said with a firm tone. Ezio didn't say a word and returned to his duties in the shop. Theron let out a heavy sigh. Even though Ezio was his friend and almost even a brother to him he couldn't afford loose ends at this point in the plan.
With that he quickly pulled out his crossbow and placed an arrow in Ezio's throat. The man gave away a faint sound that would have been a scream if the arrow had not penetrated his throat before falling to the ground, dead. After that Theron picked up the hawk from the counter, attached the small package to it's left leg and then after walking out he whispered something in it's ear before he threw it up in the air.
With a face expression of heavy sorrow he watched the hawk grow smaller in the sky before it disappeared amongst the clouds. This was another death he blamed on the WolfPack for their actions. He would make them pay. Walking back to the alleyway where his secret entrance lied he thought about what he had written in the letter that came with the package.
"You cannot protect them forever. Soon enough they will know of me and then there will be hell on earth for you.
- Shadow Hunter."
The setting changes from Valcrest to Medieval fantasy
Hands in his pockets, Atzlan left the room alog with the others. He did not like the way things turned out: more deaths were happening, more people disappearing, and there seemed not to be any option that would be good enough. Allying with the cities, revealing what they had as information on the murders, was what he had thought about, but it was too dangerous as well. For the time being he would have to do what Dani ordered.
He sat down near the campfire, overthinking the events that had taken place in the meeting. Some others were also here, probably for the same reason. He would not sleep anymore, morning was too close, and he did not feel tird anyway, not after that meeting. *I wonder what will be done... Evin is right, hiding will not lead anywhere, but we can't act as freely as we would like to anymore, not after that bounty has been set up.*
He sat down near the campfire, overthinking the events that had taken place in the meeting. Some others were also here, probably for the same reason. He would not sleep anymore, morning was too close, and he did not feel tird anyway, not after that meeting. *I wonder what will be done... Evin is right, hiding will not lead anywhere, but we can't act as freely as we would like to anymore, not after that bounty has been set up.*
The setting changes from Medieval fantasy to Assassin's Camp
Allison left with the others without paying much attention, until she noticed Crys had stayed behind. She didn't really want to do this, and she knew it would be dangerous to get caught, but she also knew that there was something Dani hadn't told them.
She leaned against a tree, not far from the cabin, and closed her eyes. Slowly the words coming from the cabin became audible, although Dani wasn't speaking to Crys yet.
"Evin, you have been here almost as long as I have, and your parents were loyal friends to my family, so I will excuse your little act of disrespect to my authority. Yes, I am aware of all this. I am already gathering information, and when it arrives I will make my decision. Until then, no one leaves camp. I want the actives to be at hand when I decide on what to do and I need the instructors to keep track of their recruits. Trust me... I don't plan on hiding, but let us be smart. As to your request... I'll give an answer when I have all the facts I need. I'll probably have it by the end of the day."
Allison opened her eyes quickly and her sight returned a bit blurry. She waited a while until she saw Evin leave, and tried again.
"Crys, take this. Know what it is?"
"It's a graduation ring. Who does it belong to?"
Dani didn't answer, instead Allison heard the sound of two metallic objects being dropped on a wooden table. Two other rings. "These arrived not long ago. They weren't the first to be sent either."
Crys answered on a lower tone as if whoever she was talking about could hear them. "Is it him?"
Dani sighed. "Yes, probably. So we have three different situations here... The Hunter, whoever is behind this killings, and the growing reward on our heads."
"Four problems, you mean. There's also the traitor."
There was a long silence, and Allison wondered what Crys meant with that. Until she came across something she had failed to notice... Only the actives themselves, the leaders, and the instructors, would know where they would be sent on assignment. Dani finally answered, and Allison understood why she paused all that time.
"Yes... About that, this is the reason why I asked you to wait. The killings occurred on areas near where only three of our actives were working at, every time. One of which was the only active working last night who actually returned."
"Ali? Who are the other two?"
"Evin, and Takei."
Crys laughed. "Great... The psycho, the suspected traitor and the outsider?"
Dani chuckled "I never said that. But I want you to keep them on observation. Someone is giving out information."
Crys sighed "Mother... You are the only one who hasn't said that. I think none of them is the traitor. Evin grew up here, where would he go? Ali... You know her, she's border-line insane, but she's loyal. Takei is too smart to risk having another assassin clan after her, or at least I hope so."
"Ali has severe anger issues, she's young and impulsive and not too bright at times. Evin is very much fond of bending rules, and there's the treason issue. Takei is a gifted assassin, but she was born and raised in another clan, is natural that her loyalty is questioned from time to time."
Crys insisted. "Anyone would know that as well as you and me. They would be the easiest people to frame."
"And whoever did would have to watch them... Unless you suspect your father and myself of doing this."
Crys stifled a giggle. "No, of course not. I will do as you say. Where is father by the way?"
"Getting information in Blackpond. You will all know what he discovered later on. Now move along, I do have some thinking to do."
The door opened, and Allison stopped listening, but she still couldn't see. So she never saw who was suddenly pressing her throat, against the tree, until she heard a whisper "Listen in on my conversations again, and you're dead. Understood?"
Allison nodded, which hopefully Crys must have felt, because she was released moments later, and fell on her knees coughing and drawing too much attention.
She leaned against a tree, not far from the cabin, and closed her eyes. Slowly the words coming from the cabin became audible, although Dani wasn't speaking to Crys yet.
"Evin, you have been here almost as long as I have, and your parents were loyal friends to my family, so I will excuse your little act of disrespect to my authority. Yes, I am aware of all this. I am already gathering information, and when it arrives I will make my decision. Until then, no one leaves camp. I want the actives to be at hand when I decide on what to do and I need the instructors to keep track of their recruits. Trust me... I don't plan on hiding, but let us be smart. As to your request... I'll give an answer when I have all the facts I need. I'll probably have it by the end of the day."
Allison opened her eyes quickly and her sight returned a bit blurry. She waited a while until she saw Evin leave, and tried again.
"Crys, take this. Know what it is?"
"It's a graduation ring. Who does it belong to?"
Dani didn't answer, instead Allison heard the sound of two metallic objects being dropped on a wooden table. Two other rings. "These arrived not long ago. They weren't the first to be sent either."
Crys answered on a lower tone as if whoever she was talking about could hear them. "Is it him?"
Dani sighed. "Yes, probably. So we have three different situations here... The Hunter, whoever is behind this killings, and the growing reward on our heads."
"Four problems, you mean. There's also the traitor."
There was a long silence, and Allison wondered what Crys meant with that. Until she came across something she had failed to notice... Only the actives themselves, the leaders, and the instructors, would know where they would be sent on assignment. Dani finally answered, and Allison understood why she paused all that time.
"Yes... About that, this is the reason why I asked you to wait. The killings occurred on areas near where only three of our actives were working at, every time. One of which was the only active working last night who actually returned."
"Ali? Who are the other two?"
"Evin, and Takei."
Crys laughed. "Great... The psycho, the suspected traitor and the outsider?"
Dani chuckled "I never said that. But I want you to keep them on observation. Someone is giving out information."
Crys sighed "Mother... You are the only one who hasn't said that. I think none of them is the traitor. Evin grew up here, where would he go? Ali... You know her, she's border-line insane, but she's loyal. Takei is too smart to risk having another assassin clan after her, or at least I hope so."
"Ali has severe anger issues, she's young and impulsive and not too bright at times. Evin is very much fond of bending rules, and there's the treason issue. Takei is a gifted assassin, but she was born and raised in another clan, is natural that her loyalty is questioned from time to time."
Crys insisted. "Anyone would know that as well as you and me. They would be the easiest people to frame."
"And whoever did would have to watch them... Unless you suspect your father and myself of doing this."
Crys stifled a giggle. "No, of course not. I will do as you say. Where is father by the way?"
"Getting information in Blackpond. You will all know what he discovered later on. Now move along, I do have some thinking to do."
The door opened, and Allison stopped listening, but she still couldn't see. So she never saw who was suddenly pressing her throat, against the tree, until she heard a whisper "Listen in on my conversations again, and you're dead. Understood?"
Allison nodded, which hopefully Crys must have felt, because she was released moments later, and fell on her knees coughing and drawing too much attention.
It was almost pointless to even try to convince Dani of anything. For some reason, she had enough respect in Evin to let him call her Dani, but for some reason, she didn't seem to have any respect for his ideas. She always seemed to dismiss them. Maybe was just because of what the whole treason thing, but it could have been something else. He knew that because of this account of treason, he would be even less trusted in a situation like this. They might think that he wanted out of the camp so that he could get his reward from the King of Newhaven. After that, it would be pretty easy to make a new life for himself. Five hundred gold coin would be more than enough to go into hiding, even if it was the Wolfpack he would be hiding from.
These thoughts passed through his mind, but it would only be his last resort. If the Wolfpack no longer wanted him or (to put into better terms) wanted him dead, this would be his only chance at safety. It was definitely a sad thought though.
Although the idea of breaking the rules to follow his leads now seemed tempting, Evin decided that it would be in his best interest to stay. He went over to the fire where everyone else seemed to be congregated. He always loved the fire. It was the only place he knew where he could go anytime to just think. To think about the things passed and the things which were to come. Sometimes he even went here just to clear his mind of stuff and that is exactly what he decided to to this time. Despite the fact that there were people around talking, he managed to clear his mind.
These thoughts passed through his mind, but it would only be his last resort. If the Wolfpack no longer wanted him or (to put into better terms) wanted him dead, this would be his only chance at safety. It was definitely a sad thought though.
Although the idea of breaking the rules to follow his leads now seemed tempting, Evin decided that it would be in his best interest to stay. He went over to the fire where everyone else seemed to be congregated. He always loved the fire. It was the only place he knew where he could go anytime to just think. To think about the things passed and the things which were to come. Sometimes he even went here just to clear his mind of stuff and that is exactly what he decided to to this time. Despite the fact that there were people around talking, he managed to clear his mind.
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Blackpond
The group moved slowly through the trees, avoiding any kind of lights thrown from the village out to the reaches of the forest which surrounded it. They had been scouting the village for several hours now, awaiting the darkness which would bring a river of blood with it before dawn was upon them again. All four of them had promised that they would not stop at anything and show no mercy to these monsters the world so respectfully called assassins. They would revenge the death of Sebastian at any cost. Dusk was now over and the night was upon them. In a couple of minutes the group would make history.
Amongst these four elite hunters were Theron and he could barely wait to sink his blade into the throat of their leader. He had been very close to Sebastian for many years and now that he was gone he didn't care for life anymore, his mind was set at killing the leader at any cost. Sarah, the strong and tall woman, gave them all the sign and so they moved in.
They were certainly not clumsy and their approach remained hidden till they were all in position. Johanna was going to slay the recruits in the barracks along with Gerald while Sarah would take out as many instructors as possible while they were still asleep. Theron was so proud of his task; He was the one who would kill the leader and her entire family.
There he stood, looming over the female who had caused all this pain to him and everyone he had ever held close to him. He started to count down from ten to one for that had been the plan. They would all start at the same time. But after reaching "2" in his count a small girl entered the room. She saw the mysterious man who was bending over her sister with a large knife in his hands. Before he could silence her she let out a scream like no other and the entire camp woke up. Most of them was killed before they could get to their weapons but soon enough what was left of the assassins took up arms against the hunters.
Therons knife sliced through the little girls throat, but too late, the entire camp was now awake and their plans had failed. He swiftly faced the woman behind him who had picked up her weapons and he saw how she threw sad looks at the dead little girl lying close to Theron. The hunter only smiled and threw one of his daggers at the woman. It penetrated her arm and sent her flying into the wall behind her. Theron was just about to finish the job when a man entered the room. It was Sebastian! The hunter only stood there, shocked at seeing a comrade he had taught was dead. After coming to his senses he threw himself at Sebastian and then he fled the scene with the rest of the group of hunters.
The last thing he saw was the barracks which were burning gracefully in the night. Screams of chaos, vengeance and sorrow filled the camp that night and Theron turned his back at it all.
--
Theron closed his eyes in pain. He hated these flashbacks and there was nothing he could do about them. All he could do was to try and get used to it but it would not been easy. The hunter gazed down on his arm where he had paid for a tattoo with all the names of the members from the old Wolf Hunters. There was Sarah, Johanna, Gerald and Sebastian even though he had betrayed them. He had still been one of them for a long time ago. But before he could think more about it he felt how his money sack was ripped from his belt by a small little boy. Theron set after him. He knew that he would catch him because he had more experience running and he knew how to navigate through Blackpond with his eyes closed.
That's right, he was now in Blackpond. He had business here to attend to and some people to talk to or at least one very interesting person to his plans. Unknown to the assassins they had a traitor amongst them who had been feeding Theron with information for quite a long time now. Their next meeting was going to take place tonight.
But back to the chase. Theron had taken a shortcut through a narrow alleyway and once out in the street again he caught the boy. He dragged the boy into the alleyway and threw him up on the wall.
"What do you think you're doing? You don't take what doesn't belong to you. You earn it!" Theron said and gazed upon the boy. He was obviously very poor and probably from the orphanage as well.
"But sir, I meant no--" The boy began but was cut short by Therons finger that closed his lips.
"Be quiet. I have a task for you and I will give you... 20 gold coins if you complete it. Do we have a deal?"
The boy was put down on the ground again and released. He didn't run because he realized that with 20 gold coins he could have a decent meal everyday for two weeks or eat really much for an entire week. He agreed to this deal and Theron filled him in on the details.
--
There was a Inn located in Blackpond that looked normal and all. A nice little place in a dirt hole. It was said that McChop owned it but Theron knew better. He knew that the assassins owned it and it was there that they took a break when they were away from the camp or traded information. Theron had been there one time and from his dark spot he had heard many things.
Now he had sent the little boy to go into the Inn, stand on a table and tell everyone to be quiet. Even if they wouldn't be quiet because the boy said so they would still lower their voices when seeing a boy on a table. Theron had paid him to say the following words to everyone who wanted to listen to the boy.
"For several years ago the WolfPack was attacked by a group of Hunters known as the Wolf Hunters to many. Many assassins died that night and many more were mortally wounded and died a couple of hours later. This is known to the WolfPack as the "Red Night". A couple of years after that the Wolf Hunters were all killed, or so the assassins believed."
Now everyone in the Inn was quiet, listening intensively on the boys every word. They didn't know how the boy could know so much about their history but somehow he knew.
"One year ago a man returned to Valcrest disguised as a lone wanderer. He is the last of the Wolf Hunters and to you, assassins, he is known as the "Shadow Hunter".
After those words the boy jumped off the table and made his way out but before reaching the door of the Inn he faced the crowd who stared at him.
"Ask Daniela Rivers about the truth" He said to no one in particularly, but his eyes looked straight at one man amongst the crowd of workers and disguised assassins. He looked at the man named Sebastian Rivers. Then he left the Inn.
Theron smiled in triumph when he saw the boy leave the Inn and disappeared in the shadows of Blackpond.
Amongst these four elite hunters were Theron and he could barely wait to sink his blade into the throat of their leader. He had been very close to Sebastian for many years and now that he was gone he didn't care for life anymore, his mind was set at killing the leader at any cost. Sarah, the strong and tall woman, gave them all the sign and so they moved in.
They were certainly not clumsy and their approach remained hidden till they were all in position. Johanna was going to slay the recruits in the barracks along with Gerald while Sarah would take out as many instructors as possible while they were still asleep. Theron was so proud of his task; He was the one who would kill the leader and her entire family.
There he stood, looming over the female who had caused all this pain to him and everyone he had ever held close to him. He started to count down from ten to one for that had been the plan. They would all start at the same time. But after reaching "2" in his count a small girl entered the room. She saw the mysterious man who was bending over her sister with a large knife in his hands. Before he could silence her she let out a scream like no other and the entire camp woke up. Most of them was killed before they could get to their weapons but soon enough what was left of the assassins took up arms against the hunters.
Therons knife sliced through the little girls throat, but too late, the entire camp was now awake and their plans had failed. He swiftly faced the woman behind him who had picked up her weapons and he saw how she threw sad looks at the dead little girl lying close to Theron. The hunter only smiled and threw one of his daggers at the woman. It penetrated her arm and sent her flying into the wall behind her. Theron was just about to finish the job when a man entered the room. It was Sebastian! The hunter only stood there, shocked at seeing a comrade he had taught was dead. After coming to his senses he threw himself at Sebastian and then he fled the scene with the rest of the group of hunters.
The last thing he saw was the barracks which were burning gracefully in the night. Screams of chaos, vengeance and sorrow filled the camp that night and Theron turned his back at it all.
--
Theron closed his eyes in pain. He hated these flashbacks and there was nothing he could do about them. All he could do was to try and get used to it but it would not been easy. The hunter gazed down on his arm where he had paid for a tattoo with all the names of the members from the old Wolf Hunters. There was Sarah, Johanna, Gerald and Sebastian even though he had betrayed them. He had still been one of them for a long time ago. But before he could think more about it he felt how his money sack was ripped from his belt by a small little boy. Theron set after him. He knew that he would catch him because he had more experience running and he knew how to navigate through Blackpond with his eyes closed.
That's right, he was now in Blackpond. He had business here to attend to and some people to talk to or at least one very interesting person to his plans. Unknown to the assassins they had a traitor amongst them who had been feeding Theron with information for quite a long time now. Their next meeting was going to take place tonight.
But back to the chase. Theron had taken a shortcut through a narrow alleyway and once out in the street again he caught the boy. He dragged the boy into the alleyway and threw him up on the wall.
"What do you think you're doing? You don't take what doesn't belong to you. You earn it!" Theron said and gazed upon the boy. He was obviously very poor and probably from the orphanage as well.
"But sir, I meant no--" The boy began but was cut short by Therons finger that closed his lips.
"Be quiet. I have a task for you and I will give you... 20 gold coins if you complete it. Do we have a deal?"
The boy was put down on the ground again and released. He didn't run because he realized that with 20 gold coins he could have a decent meal everyday for two weeks or eat really much for an entire week. He agreed to this deal and Theron filled him in on the details.
--
There was a Inn located in Blackpond that looked normal and all. A nice little place in a dirt hole. It was said that McChop owned it but Theron knew better. He knew that the assassins owned it and it was there that they took a break when they were away from the camp or traded information. Theron had been there one time and from his dark spot he had heard many things.
Now he had sent the little boy to go into the Inn, stand on a table and tell everyone to be quiet. Even if they wouldn't be quiet because the boy said so they would still lower their voices when seeing a boy on a table. Theron had paid him to say the following words to everyone who wanted to listen to the boy.
"For several years ago the WolfPack was attacked by a group of Hunters known as the Wolf Hunters to many. Many assassins died that night and many more were mortally wounded and died a couple of hours later. This is known to the WolfPack as the "Red Night". A couple of years after that the Wolf Hunters were all killed, or so the assassins believed."
Now everyone in the Inn was quiet, listening intensively on the boys every word. They didn't know how the boy could know so much about their history but somehow he knew.
"One year ago a man returned to Valcrest disguised as a lone wanderer. He is the last of the Wolf Hunters and to you, assassins, he is known as the "Shadow Hunter".
After those words the boy jumped off the table and made his way out but before reaching the door of the Inn he faced the crowd who stared at him.
"Ask Daniela Rivers about the truth" He said to no one in particularly, but his eyes looked straight at one man amongst the crowd of workers and disguised assassins. He looked at the man named Sebastian Rivers. Then he left the Inn.
Theron smiled in triumph when he saw the boy leave the Inn and disappeared in the shadows of Blackpond.
The setting changes from Blackpond to Assassin's Camp
Sebastian Rivers was seated in the back of the Inn in Blackpond. A small rest before going home. He had been speaking with his twin brother Kyle up until that moment. Not a pleasant conversation, but rather useful. In spite of never forgiving him for betraying the Wolf Hunters (Kyle left the Hunters and joined the city guard in Blackpond, after discovering that his brother was alive), Kyle never acted against him out of respect for their older sister who had raised them. Even if the Wolfpack had killed her, and he wouldn't let Bastian forget that.
Kyle was now captain of the castle guard. The kind of information he had, Bastian needed. Kyle on the other hand... He wanted revenge, since his wife was one of the first Enlightened to be killed in Blackpond. Although he hated the thought of it, the only ones who seemed slightly interested to find out who actually did this were Bastian and Dani.
All of a sudden a kid entered and started going on about the Pack's history. The assassins there did nothing, until the boy mentioned Dani's name. One of the assassins closer to Bastian made a move towards the boy as he was leaving, Bastian stood up and placed one hand on the grip of his sword. That move alone was enough to stop the man. Bastian sighed. "We do not attack children. Are we clear?"
The man lowered his head. "Yes, sir. But the boy knew..."
Bastian interrupted. "The boy is not the enemy here. He was was just earning a meal. I will return to camp now. Something tells me we will be having trouble there soon." He gave the assassins a cold stare and added. "Pay no attention to any provocations. That is an order."
Bastian was exhausted. He hadn't slept, meeting Kyle had brought back unpleasant memories, and his head was killing him. Still he was pleased with the facts he had gathered up. Disturbing thing was... He hadn't got anything on which member of the Pack was giving information. Luckily he had ruled out the obvious suspects, but that wasn't much progress.
----------------
He arrived at camp, it was almost night. He passed the guards and walked straight home, ignoring the several people trying to get answers out of him. Talking to Dani was first priority now. He entered the cabin and found her lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling as if all the answers were written on it.
He laid down next to her, kicking off his boots. "Don't tell me you've been here all day..."
She laughed. "I've been trying to decide on what to do. Tell me you have something for me."
He nodded in disbelief. "We've been married for how long? Fifty years? Haven't you learned by now that I always have something?"
She looked at him serious. "First of all... Wow, that's flattering! Second... What do you have?"
Bastian handed Dani a book. "Kyle's notes. It has all the information on the killings. Where they happened, how they happened, and information on all the victims. They were all Enlightened. And they had... Different abilities. Not two were alike." He hesitated, but then decided it was useless to try and stall any further. "The Hunter... I know him. Kyle mentioned seeing him in Blackpond. His name is Theron, we were friends a long time ago. And, for the looks of things, he knew I was in town. He sent a kid into the Inn to provoke me. He dared the men to demand the truth from you."
Dani sat up and laughed. "The truth? If that's what he wants... I'll give him the truth. Theron... I recognize the name."
Bastian looked at her, with a slightly curious look on his eyes. "You do?"
She nodded. "His father was my assignment. I remember we were ordered not to touch the boy. How wonderful!" In spite of the slight sarcasm in her voice, she was not at all amused. She patted him on the arm, with a smile. "Well, love... Let's call another meeting, I think I know what to do now."
Bastian got back on his feet and went to summon the instructors and tell them to gather all the actives, again. Dani had a wicked look in her eyes, he knew that look very well... And it still frightened him.
Kyle was now captain of the castle guard. The kind of information he had, Bastian needed. Kyle on the other hand... He wanted revenge, since his wife was one of the first Enlightened to be killed in Blackpond. Although he hated the thought of it, the only ones who seemed slightly interested to find out who actually did this were Bastian and Dani.
All of a sudden a kid entered and started going on about the Pack's history. The assassins there did nothing, until the boy mentioned Dani's name. One of the assassins closer to Bastian made a move towards the boy as he was leaving, Bastian stood up and placed one hand on the grip of his sword. That move alone was enough to stop the man. Bastian sighed. "We do not attack children. Are we clear?"
The man lowered his head. "Yes, sir. But the boy knew..."
Bastian interrupted. "The boy is not the enemy here. He was was just earning a meal. I will return to camp now. Something tells me we will be having trouble there soon." He gave the assassins a cold stare and added. "Pay no attention to any provocations. That is an order."
Bastian was exhausted. He hadn't slept, meeting Kyle had brought back unpleasant memories, and his head was killing him. Still he was pleased with the facts he had gathered up. Disturbing thing was... He hadn't got anything on which member of the Pack was giving information. Luckily he had ruled out the obvious suspects, but that wasn't much progress.
----------------
He arrived at camp, it was almost night. He passed the guards and walked straight home, ignoring the several people trying to get answers out of him. Talking to Dani was first priority now. He entered the cabin and found her lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling as if all the answers were written on it.
He laid down next to her, kicking off his boots. "Don't tell me you've been here all day..."
She laughed. "I've been trying to decide on what to do. Tell me you have something for me."
He nodded in disbelief. "We've been married for how long? Fifty years? Haven't you learned by now that I always have something?"
She looked at him serious. "First of all... Wow, that's flattering! Second... What do you have?"
Bastian handed Dani a book. "Kyle's notes. It has all the information on the killings. Where they happened, how they happened, and information on all the victims. They were all Enlightened. And they had... Different abilities. Not two were alike." He hesitated, but then decided it was useless to try and stall any further. "The Hunter... I know him. Kyle mentioned seeing him in Blackpond. His name is Theron, we were friends a long time ago. And, for the looks of things, he knew I was in town. He sent a kid into the Inn to provoke me. He dared the men to demand the truth from you."
Dani sat up and laughed. "The truth? If that's what he wants... I'll give him the truth. Theron... I recognize the name."
Bastian looked at her, with a slightly curious look on his eyes. "You do?"
She nodded. "His father was my assignment. I remember we were ordered not to touch the boy. How wonderful!" In spite of the slight sarcasm in her voice, she was not at all amused. She patted him on the arm, with a smile. "Well, love... Let's call another meeting, I think I know what to do now."
Bastian got back on his feet and went to summon the instructors and tell them to gather all the actives, again. Dani had a wicked look in her eyes, he knew that look very well... And it still frightened him.
"Another meeting, so soon after the first one?"
Sebastian had talked to him at the campfire, he probably was aware that most had decided to go there to think about the meeting after its end.
"Well. fine..." He stood up, beginning to inform everyone that he could find. He himself was quite surprised, as were many others. Why would Dani want to talk to them again so soon? It was not like he did not want to go there, sure it had to be something of interest, but it still was surprising.
Sebastian had talked to him at the campfire, he probably was aware that most had decided to go there to think about the meeting after its end.
"Well. fine..." He stood up, beginning to inform everyone that he could find. He himself was quite surprised, as were many others. Why would Dani want to talk to them again so soon? It was not like he did not want to go there, sure it had to be something of interest, but it still was surprising.
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Medieval fantasy
The events after the meeting happened with such a blur. There were vague details Takei could remember, but it was all lost in her frustration with the gatekeepers.
She leaned against a thick tree her hands clenching the fabrics of her clothing, the shadows flickering across her lost eyes as she stared at the dancing fire. The fire danced as if it was telling a war, going high about to win the war then it drops low as if defeated.
"Not the instructors, leaders or even Dani will let me out to do a mission.", her nails dug into her clothes puncturing a small hole in them, Takei looked down and inspected the minor damage done to her fishnet shirt.
She sighed hopelessly, knowing that their decisions were final. Purposefully distracting herself she walked toward the enchanting fire, it's bright red dancing and blending with orange.
Her feet stopped short an arm's length away from the dance, squatting down she stared ahead for a while.
Multiple thoughts came through, flashes of her past. It was never this peaceful in her ex-clan, she sometimes missed those nights of intense training.
The adrenaline rushing through her viens, danger lived with her, it was in her blood.
She leaned against a thick tree her hands clenching the fabrics of her clothing, the shadows flickering across her lost eyes as she stared at the dancing fire. The fire danced as if it was telling a war, going high about to win the war then it drops low as if defeated.
"Not the instructors, leaders or even Dani will let me out to do a mission.", her nails dug into her clothes puncturing a small hole in them, Takei looked down and inspected the minor damage done to her fishnet shirt.
She sighed hopelessly, knowing that their decisions were final. Purposefully distracting herself she walked toward the enchanting fire, it's bright red dancing and blending with orange.
Her feet stopped short an arm's length away from the dance, squatting down she stared ahead for a while.
Multiple thoughts came through, flashes of her past. It was never this peaceful in her ex-clan, she sometimes missed those nights of intense training.
The adrenaline rushing through her viens, danger lived with her, it was in her blood.
The setting changes from Medieval fantasy to Assassin's Camp
Allison tried to recover some of her lost sleep, but nightmares made it impossible for her to rest. A knock on the door scared her in her dreams and she bit her hand to stop herself from screaming. Screaming was unwise on times like these, and even half-asleep she knew that. She heard Crys speaking from the outside. "Ali! Mother is calling us again!"
Allison wrapped a sash around her bleeding hand and muttered "Damn, what now?"
Crys laughed from outside the door. "What?"
"Nothing. I'm going, just give me a minute."
Crys turned the door knob and Allison yelled at her. "Don't come near me right now!"
Crys gave up entering, knowing what she meant. "What's wrong?"
Allison finished attending to her wound and opened the door with a smile. "Usual nightmares. Nothing big."
Crys nodded in agreement. And they walked together to Dani and Bastian's cabin again. After entering, Allison leaned against the wall next to the door. She wanted to stay as far away from Dani and Bastian in order to hide her wounded hand. She knew they always noticed everything. After everyone arrived Dani remained quiet, it was Bastian who actually did the talking this time. Which was rather odd.
"I know you are all curious to know why you have been called here again. Well for those of you who have been around long enough to know who the Wolf Hunters were, it's more than enough to just say there is one of them still alive, and hunting. For those of you who don't know. The Wolf Hunters were the only group that ever came close to destroying the Wolfpack. A few years ago we attacked them and killed all of their members... Or so we believed. This man, known as the Shadow Hunter is the last surviver of the Wolf Hunters. His real name is Theron, and he is not to be messed with."
Dani broke her silence and spoke in a firm tone. "I know most of you are unsatisfied for being locked in. This won't be for long, but until this person is out there is better to stay in camp. We have also gathered information on the deaths we have been accused of, that information will be verified and I will be addressing this upon my return."
Crys interrupted again. "From where?"
Dani cracked open a smile, she had a dangerous look in her eyes, bone chilling. "I will be taking the matter of this Hunter into my own hands. While I am away, your father will take first command and you will take his place. You are all dismissed for the time being, however... Some of you might be getting assignments soon, so don't get too comfortable."
As people started to leave, Allison noticed Crys hadn't moved. After leaving the cabin she heard Dani's voice one more time. "Evin, wait a second. I have an answer to your request..."
Allison was feeling sick to her stomach, something big was going to happen.
Allison wrapped a sash around her bleeding hand and muttered "Damn, what now?"
Crys laughed from outside the door. "What?"
"Nothing. I'm going, just give me a minute."
Crys turned the door knob and Allison yelled at her. "Don't come near me right now!"
Crys gave up entering, knowing what she meant. "What's wrong?"
Allison finished attending to her wound and opened the door with a smile. "Usual nightmares. Nothing big."
Crys nodded in agreement. And they walked together to Dani and Bastian's cabin again. After entering, Allison leaned against the wall next to the door. She wanted to stay as far away from Dani and Bastian in order to hide her wounded hand. She knew they always noticed everything. After everyone arrived Dani remained quiet, it was Bastian who actually did the talking this time. Which was rather odd.
"I know you are all curious to know why you have been called here again. Well for those of you who have been around long enough to know who the Wolf Hunters were, it's more than enough to just say there is one of them still alive, and hunting. For those of you who don't know. The Wolf Hunters were the only group that ever came close to destroying the Wolfpack. A few years ago we attacked them and killed all of their members... Or so we believed. This man, known as the Shadow Hunter is the last surviver of the Wolf Hunters. His real name is Theron, and he is not to be messed with."
Dani broke her silence and spoke in a firm tone. "I know most of you are unsatisfied for being locked in. This won't be for long, but until this person is out there is better to stay in camp. We have also gathered information on the deaths we have been accused of, that information will be verified and I will be addressing this upon my return."
Crys interrupted again. "From where?"
Dani cracked open a smile, she had a dangerous look in her eyes, bone chilling. "I will be taking the matter of this Hunter into my own hands. While I am away, your father will take first command and you will take his place. You are all dismissed for the time being, however... Some of you might be getting assignments soon, so don't get too comfortable."
As people started to leave, Allison noticed Crys hadn't moved. After leaving the cabin she heard Dani's voice one more time. "Evin, wait a second. I have an answer to your request..."
Allison was feeling sick to her stomach, something big was going to happen.
Evin put one foot behind himself then turned around. He walked closer to Dani, who had requested him to stay. Although he was getting his request, he wasn't sure exactly where he would be going. For all he knew, she might just have been calling him over to put him on some petty task that seems important at the time, but really have no relevance to the safety of the camp. It wouldn't be the first time he was left out in the dark like that. He had been sent on these assignments a few times, but now he was prepared to make sure it didn't happen again.
"Ok, what do you have for me?"
"Ok, what do you have for me?"
Crys had stayed behind to question her mother as to what exactly she was going to do. When she asked Evin to stay, however, Crys figured that maybe she should come back later. "Maybe I should leave. I'll come back later..."
Her mother laughed. "No, it's alright if you stay. I do need to speak with you."
Crys sat in a chair, and tried to distant herself from the conversation. From the sounds in the room she could tell exactly where her father was seated and the fact that he was tapping his foot on the ground slowly showed her he was quite distracted. Still, when her mother turned her attention back to Evin, and spoke, her voice overcame everything else. As usual.
"Like I said, I will deal with the Shadow Hunter myself. However... As to these other deaths... I'm sure they have nothing to do with the Hunter, and the fact that this other person knows so much of how we do things, disturbs me deeply."
She paused for a second, then added. "If you want to follow your leads, you have my permission to do so. However, I want you to choose someone to work with you. No one is to leave camp alone right now. Also, aside from the people in this room and your partner, no one should know what you're doing. We do have a traitor somewhere in camp at the moment."
Crys listened to the conversation, finding it rather amusing that, out of all people, her mother trusted Evin. Not that Crys disagreed with that. Still, she found his rule-bending and manipulative attitude a little annoying.
Her mother laughed. "No, it's alright if you stay. I do need to speak with you."
Crys sat in a chair, and tried to distant herself from the conversation. From the sounds in the room she could tell exactly where her father was seated and the fact that he was tapping his foot on the ground slowly showed her he was quite distracted. Still, when her mother turned her attention back to Evin, and spoke, her voice overcame everything else. As usual.
"Like I said, I will deal with the Shadow Hunter myself. However... As to these other deaths... I'm sure they have nothing to do with the Hunter, and the fact that this other person knows so much of how we do things, disturbs me deeply."
She paused for a second, then added. "If you want to follow your leads, you have my permission to do so. However, I want you to choose someone to work with you. No one is to leave camp alone right now. Also, aside from the people in this room and your partner, no one should know what you're doing. We do have a traitor somewhere in camp at the moment."
Crys listened to the conversation, finding it rather amusing that, out of all people, her mother trusted Evin. Not that Crys disagreed with that. Still, she found his rule-bending and manipulative attitude a little annoying.
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Medieval fantasy
Allison left the meeting and walked to a nearby lake, not outside camp grounds, but a little more secluded. She washed her hand and looked at the very clear bite mark with anger in her eyes.
She removed her boots and put her feet in the water, that always seemed to calm her down.
She couldn't seem to clear her mind enough to think about what exactly was happening. She did know that she was an enlightened, and so was Crys. For all she knew, anyone else in the clan could be one as well. Even if the Pack was not being blamed for this, they had reasons to worry about it. She didn't like being stuck in camp this way, she needed to be exhausted just so she would be able to sleep. She needed a distraction from her thoughts... She needed to breathe.
Dani said some actives would be getting assignments soon, but after overhearing that conversation after the first meeting, she knew it was unlikely she would be sent anywhere. Although she expected some trust after being in the Pack for six years, she didn't blame Dani for thinking she wasn't all that reliable.
Most times, Allison couldn't really trust herself. Although she considered the camp her home, and she had been as happy as it was possible fore her to be, which wasn't much, living there... There were moments when her past came back to haunt her. And there was nothing she wouldn't do just to get some peace of mind.
She removed her boots and put her feet in the water, that always seemed to calm her down.
She couldn't seem to clear her mind enough to think about what exactly was happening. She did know that she was an enlightened, and so was Crys. For all she knew, anyone else in the clan could be one as well. Even if the Pack was not being blamed for this, they had reasons to worry about it. She didn't like being stuck in camp this way, she needed to be exhausted just so she would be able to sleep. She needed a distraction from her thoughts... She needed to breathe.
Dani said some actives would be getting assignments soon, but after overhearing that conversation after the first meeting, she knew it was unlikely she would be sent anywhere. Although she expected some trust after being in the Pack for six years, she didn't blame Dani for thinking she wasn't all that reliable.
Most times, Allison couldn't really trust herself. Although she considered the camp her home, and she had been as happy as it was possible fore her to be, which wasn't much, living there... There were moments when her past came back to haunt her. And there was nothing she wouldn't do just to get some peace of mind.
The setting changes from Medieval fantasy to Assassin's Camp
Evin had a little smirk on his face when he was told that he could follow his leads. However, he was disappointed that he had to go on the mission with someone else. If he had to though, he was going to take someone who might be useful to her mission. He knew that he wanted someone who either knew a lot about the Wolfpack history or someone who is able to get into peoples business with ease. It would be better if there was someone who could do both, but he knew that there was no one in the camp that had the capabilities to do both. There were however two people who seemed to be very good at one or the other.
After a thirty second deliberation with himself, he looked back at Dani and said, "I want Crystal to come, and if taking a instructor is too much, I would like to bring Allison with me. They both have a skill that I would like to take advantage of." Then he began to say in a less enthusiastic tone, "If I can't take either of them though, I will be very much willing to take someone else."
He hoped that his wish oof getting either two would work, but with Crystal standing there he doubted that it would happen. He knew that she didn't like him; Since Allison was Crystal's student, he knew that if Crystal spoke out, it wouldn't work out the way he wanted. He looked over to Crystal to see how she was taking it.
After a thirty second deliberation with himself, he looked back at Dani and said, "I want Crystal to come, and if taking a instructor is too much, I would like to bring Allison with me. They both have a skill that I would like to take advantage of." Then he began to say in a less enthusiastic tone, "If I can't take either of them though, I will be very much willing to take someone else."
He hoped that his wish oof getting either two would work, but with Crystal standing there he doubted that it would happen. He knew that she didn't like him; Since Allison was Crystal's student, he knew that if Crystal spoke out, it wouldn't work out the way he wanted. He looked over to Crystal to see how she was taking it.
Crys felt her thought process stop suddenly when she heard Evin speak her name. She considered how this might end up, knowing her mother would have the final say no matter what her opinion was. Still, her opinion was... Better her than Ali. Still, her mother might not agree with that.
All of a sudden she felt the silence in the room and thought maybe she was supposed to speak now. "I wouldn't mind going. If that is alright."
Her mother was quiet, and Crys knew she was considering it, but when she spoke, it was not the answer she wanted. "No... It's better if Allison goes. I need you to take second command, remember?"
Crys nodded. "Couldn't you assign someone else then?"
Her mother replied and Crys knew by the tone in her voice that she was in trouble. "If you can give me one good reason, that isn't personal, why I should. I'll assign someone else."
Crys sighed. "I just think this might not be the best idea that's all." She could not go into any specifics with Evin still in the room, but her parents knew about Ali's issues.
Her mother's reply ended the discussion right there. "I know what you mean... Still, Allison has been an active for over a year now, and she has a perfect record while on assignment. She's very organized she is fast and she is the closest to a perfect shot I've ever seen. I don't see why she wouldn't be qualified."
Crys simply nodded, knowing it would be useless to say anything more. She could only talk to Ali before she left and hope she wouldn't lose control of her temper. She then turned to Evin, not bothering to pretend she wasn't unhappy with the decision. "You'll probably find Ali somewhere near water. I would advise you not to sneak up on her though."
All of a sudden she felt the silence in the room and thought maybe she was supposed to speak now. "I wouldn't mind going. If that is alright."
Her mother was quiet, and Crys knew she was considering it, but when she spoke, it was not the answer she wanted. "No... It's better if Allison goes. I need you to take second command, remember?"
Crys nodded. "Couldn't you assign someone else then?"
Her mother replied and Crys knew by the tone in her voice that she was in trouble. "If you can give me one good reason, that isn't personal, why I should. I'll assign someone else."
Crys sighed. "I just think this might not be the best idea that's all." She could not go into any specifics with Evin still in the room, but her parents knew about Ali's issues.
Her mother's reply ended the discussion right there. "I know what you mean... Still, Allison has been an active for over a year now, and she has a perfect record while on assignment. She's very organized she is fast and she is the closest to a perfect shot I've ever seen. I don't see why she wouldn't be qualified."
Crys simply nodded, knowing it would be useless to say anything more. She could only talk to Ali before she left and hope she wouldn't lose control of her temper. She then turned to Evin, not bothering to pretend she wasn't unhappy with the decision. "You'll probably find Ali somewhere near water. I would advise you not to sneak up on her though."
It was quite a surprise when he herd Crystal say that she would be fine with coming along with Evin, but when she said that she didn't want Allison to go, he was utterly shocked. Why wouldn't she care about working with me, but would care if I worked with Allison? He thought as the conversation between Dani and Crystal went on unbeknownst to Evin. When his mind came back to the conversation at hand, it was almost over.
"... I don't see why she wouldn't be qualified."
The look on Crystal's face was not a happy one at all. She almost looked disgusted. Disgusted at the fact that Evin was going to be taking her former student on a mission. He didn't even know how long he would be gone for. Evin just smiled a simple smile back. It would be rude to give a dirty look even if he was getting one from her.
"You'll probably find Ali somewhere near water. I would advise you not to sneak up on her though." She said, in a tone that didn't mimic her face in any way. It was very interesting to Evin. How could she have such a dirty look, but then at the same time have such a gentle voice?
"Thanks." he said. The dirty look continued. "You know, I remember when you were a little girl. You were the sweetest thing; Everyone thought so. Some people might find it difficult to see how sweet you still are with a frown like that. Even worse, frowning gives you wrinkles. You don't want to ruin that sweet face with wrinkles do you?" The frown didn't go away obviously. He was more egging her on than anything. "I guess I'll be off now."
Evin turned around and walked out of the room.
**********
"Hello" Evin yelled from the top of a hill near the lake. The hill wasn't that large and it had very little tree coverage. He thought that it would be best if he didn't want to surprise Allison. Evin slowly walked down the hill. Evin had packed two rather large bags full of luggage, so the walk down the hill--although it wasn't tall nor steep--was a rather tough one. Along with the bags, there was a pack full of assorted daggers and knives. Before Allison had a chance to ask any questions, Evin said, "You are to accompany me on a mission, under direct orders from Daniela Rivers. We are to go on a mission to follow some leads which have come to my attention after the first meeting. Although I would like to tell you more about the mission right now, I would prefer to tell you more once we get out of camp." He looked down at the small bag of weapons that he had brought. "I have taken the liberty to pack a bag for you and gather a few of you're daggers. If you need to get anything else feel free to do so. We will be leaving in about fifteen minutes so I would hurry. But please, don't rush.
**********
Evin was at the door of a poor little home. It looked to be in disrepair and was covered in dirt and leaves that could easily be years old. The door itself was pretty nice, it looked like it could have just been put in the other day. It was finely carved rosewood with an engraving in the middle at about eye level. It simply said 'Bana'. Evin knocked on the door and in a matter of seconds Evin's mother answered.
"Oh hello Evin! Come in!" She was so excited to see him. "I'll heat some water for you. What kind of tea would you like?"
"Actually, I just came over to say goodbye. I'm going away on a mission and I don't know when I'll be back, but I need to give you something."
"What is it?"
"Here." He handed her a map. "This is a map to a secret location that I found in the camp. I thought you might need it if the camp is to be attacked. Please go strait there if it is attacked, I don't want the same thing that happened to dad to happen to you." He paused a moment, thinking of his father's death when the Wolf Hunters attacked. "Well I need to go now."
Evin gave his mother a hug and began to walk to the front gates of the camp where he could see Allison was waiting for him.
"... I don't see why she wouldn't be qualified."
The look on Crystal's face was not a happy one at all. She almost looked disgusted. Disgusted at the fact that Evin was going to be taking her former student on a mission. He didn't even know how long he would be gone for. Evin just smiled a simple smile back. It would be rude to give a dirty look even if he was getting one from her.
"You'll probably find Ali somewhere near water. I would advise you not to sneak up on her though." She said, in a tone that didn't mimic her face in any way. It was very interesting to Evin. How could she have such a dirty look, but then at the same time have such a gentle voice?
"Thanks." he said. The dirty look continued. "You know, I remember when you were a little girl. You were the sweetest thing; Everyone thought so. Some people might find it difficult to see how sweet you still are with a frown like that. Even worse, frowning gives you wrinkles. You don't want to ruin that sweet face with wrinkles do you?" The frown didn't go away obviously. He was more egging her on than anything. "I guess I'll be off now."
Evin turned around and walked out of the room.
**********
"Hello" Evin yelled from the top of a hill near the lake. The hill wasn't that large and it had very little tree coverage. He thought that it would be best if he didn't want to surprise Allison. Evin slowly walked down the hill. Evin had packed two rather large bags full of luggage, so the walk down the hill--although it wasn't tall nor steep--was a rather tough one. Along with the bags, there was a pack full of assorted daggers and knives. Before Allison had a chance to ask any questions, Evin said, "You are to accompany me on a mission, under direct orders from Daniela Rivers. We are to go on a mission to follow some leads which have come to my attention after the first meeting. Although I would like to tell you more about the mission right now, I would prefer to tell you more once we get out of camp." He looked down at the small bag of weapons that he had brought. "I have taken the liberty to pack a bag for you and gather a few of you're daggers. If you need to get anything else feel free to do so. We will be leaving in about fifteen minutes so I would hurry. But please, don't rush.
**********
Evin was at the door of a poor little home. It looked to be in disrepair and was covered in dirt and leaves that could easily be years old. The door itself was pretty nice, it looked like it could have just been put in the other day. It was finely carved rosewood with an engraving in the middle at about eye level. It simply said 'Bana'. Evin knocked on the door and in a matter of seconds Evin's mother answered.
"Oh hello Evin! Come in!" She was so excited to see him. "I'll heat some water for you. What kind of tea would you like?"
"Actually, I just came over to say goodbye. I'm going away on a mission and I don't know when I'll be back, but I need to give you something."
"What is it?"
"Here." He handed her a map. "This is a map to a secret location that I found in the camp. I thought you might need it if the camp is to be attacked. Please go strait there if it is attacked, I don't want the same thing that happened to dad to happen to you." He paused a moment, thinking of his father's death when the Wolf Hunters attacked. "Well I need to go now."
Evin gave his mother a hug and began to walk to the front gates of the camp where he could see Allison was waiting for him.
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Valcrest
The lake was still and undisturbed while the girl just sat there, doing nothing. Maybe she was deep in her thoughts but that was not why he was watching her. Theron had scouted around the assassin encampment for a couple of minutes now and discovered that there was almost no scouts out in the forest. They were in a Lockdown. This would also explain why his contact had not meet him in Blackpond to deliver him some news. She was too afraid to try and sneak out from the camp during a lockdown.
"Pathetic child." Theron had thought before making his way away from the camp. Earlier the Black hawk had returned with a message from Daniela, the leader of the Wolfpack. She wanted to meet him in a certain location outside Newhaven around dusk. He had plenty of time until he had to meet up with her so he decided to sneak around their camp for a couple of minutes. There was some commotion amongst several assassins but nothing that was too important to dismiss. He was just about to leave when he saw one of the male assassins walk out from the camp, heading towards the lake. Theron followed the man with great interest, not letting him get out of the hunters sight.
The man had lead him to the lake where a girl had been sitting quietly for herself. The hunters eyes was now fixed at her. There was something odd about her that he just couldn't point out. Now he could clearly hear what the male said and this was actually interesting news to Theron. Dani was letting this guy and this girl out on a mission during a lockdown? Must be something important... But never the less, nothing was more important than the meeting with Dani. Who knows what she might want with him?
With that, Theron left the girl and the male assassins at the lake and made his way towards the location of the meeting. At least he could set out a couple of traps if she were to attack him on sight or during the meeting.
--
The sun was growing ever smaller in the horizon and Theron stood unaffected between two trees at the meeting spot. It wasn't too far away from the spot where he had killed the three assassins a couple of nights ago. All he had to do now was to wait for Daniela to arrive.
"Pathetic child." Theron had thought before making his way away from the camp. Earlier the Black hawk had returned with a message from Daniela, the leader of the Wolfpack. She wanted to meet him in a certain location outside Newhaven around dusk. He had plenty of time until he had to meet up with her so he decided to sneak around their camp for a couple of minutes. There was some commotion amongst several assassins but nothing that was too important to dismiss. He was just about to leave when he saw one of the male assassins walk out from the camp, heading towards the lake. Theron followed the man with great interest, not letting him get out of the hunters sight.
The man had lead him to the lake where a girl had been sitting quietly for herself. The hunters eyes was now fixed at her. There was something odd about her that he just couldn't point out. Now he could clearly hear what the male said and this was actually interesting news to Theron. Dani was letting this guy and this girl out on a mission during a lockdown? Must be something important... But never the less, nothing was more important than the meeting with Dani. Who knows what she might want with him?
With that, Theron left the girl and the male assassins at the lake and made his way towards the location of the meeting. At least he could set out a couple of traps if she were to attack him on sight or during the meeting.
--
The sun was growing ever smaller in the horizon and Theron stood unaffected between two trees at the meeting spot. It wasn't too far away from the spot where he had killed the three assassins a couple of nights ago. All he had to do now was to wait for Daniela to arrive.
The setting changes from Valcrest to Assassin's Camp
Allison had listened to Evin very carefully, and in silence. As soon as he left her she walked straight home and got her bow and quiver. As he had said fifteen minutes, she sat down for a second or two, meanwhile Crys entered her room without knocking. Allison smiled at her. "I'm fine Crys."
Crys shut the door and pulled a chair. "I'm sure you are. Just a few reminders... Evin has been an active for much longer than you, which means you must do as he says. You understand that?"
Allison nodded in agreement. "Sure, I understand."
Crys smiled. "Good, and what can anger and fear do to you?"
"Anger and fear cloud my good judgement and force me to make mistakes. And mistakes will get me killed." Allison recited those words without hesitation. As she usually reminded herself of that before going on any assignment.
Crys opened a smile. "Great, all set then. Are you alright to shoot with that hand. It's still aching isn't it?"
Allison looked at Crys serious for a second. "Hey! Don't do that!"
Crys laughed. "You listen to my conversations and I will intrude on your feelings. Just like that. Are you alright to shoot?"
Allison sighed. "Yes, I'm alright to shoot. I should get going, I don't want to be late." She got up from her bed and walked past where Crys was seated. While she passed the door she opened a smile when hearing the familiar sound of a wooden flute coming from the inside of the house. She walked towards the gates whistling the familiar tune, a rare smile spreading across her face and lighting up her eyes as she walked.
-------------------------
Dani Rivers was ready to leave. And while checking her knives, she listened carefully as Bastian spoke.
"If decides to show up, he will already be there when you arrive, and he will know the area well enough to have a plan. If you approach the area and don't see him... Walk away."
Dani sighed. "I know the area too, you know. And don't worry, the problem with plans is that... When other people are involved, they usually fail. Whatever he's expecting of me... This is definitely not it."
Bastian sighed. "Are you sure about this? What makes you think he'll believe you?"
Dani got on her feet. And stopped to face him at the door. "He won't, but he will want to be sure. If he will care or not, that's a completely different story. As far as I'm concerned, this is a chance I'm giving him to end this."
She walked through the door, without another word. That was her usual goodbye, and he was very much used to it by now. She walked through the gates quickly and walked straight to her destination. Bastian was right... He was already there.
Dani approached the man slowly, her hands away from the Sai daggers at her waist, which was merely a gesture, she could reach them in a split second. She was trying to keep herself as controlled as possible, but she cracked open a smile anyway, as she broke the silence."It's been quite some time, hasn't it?"
She remembered the last time she saw that face, as well as the first. She wouldn't have believed those two people to be the same, if she didn't know better. Still, she had decided that, for the sake of her clan, she would forget everything. With all those thoughts running across her mind, none of them showed in her cold blue eyes as she stood there before him. Dani had many years and many deaths on her shoulders, no hunter was ever to intimidate her. If she was to die there... Death never really frightened her.
If she was to die there, she was well prepared to drag him along, but at this point she was still hoping it wouldn't go that far. She waited patiently for him to reply, leaning casually against a nearby tree. She still kept herself in a considerable distance, for the time being.
Crys shut the door and pulled a chair. "I'm sure you are. Just a few reminders... Evin has been an active for much longer than you, which means you must do as he says. You understand that?"
Allison nodded in agreement. "Sure, I understand."
Crys smiled. "Good, and what can anger and fear do to you?"
"Anger and fear cloud my good judgement and force me to make mistakes. And mistakes will get me killed." Allison recited those words without hesitation. As she usually reminded herself of that before going on any assignment.
Crys opened a smile. "Great, all set then. Are you alright to shoot with that hand. It's still aching isn't it?"
Allison looked at Crys serious for a second. "Hey! Don't do that!"
Crys laughed. "You listen to my conversations and I will intrude on your feelings. Just like that. Are you alright to shoot?"
Allison sighed. "Yes, I'm alright to shoot. I should get going, I don't want to be late." She got up from her bed and walked past where Crys was seated. While she passed the door she opened a smile when hearing the familiar sound of a wooden flute coming from the inside of the house. She walked towards the gates whistling the familiar tune, a rare smile spreading across her face and lighting up her eyes as she walked.
-------------------------
Dani Rivers was ready to leave. And while checking her knives, she listened carefully as Bastian spoke.
"If decides to show up, he will already be there when you arrive, and he will know the area well enough to have a plan. If you approach the area and don't see him... Walk away."
Dani sighed. "I know the area too, you know. And don't worry, the problem with plans is that... When other people are involved, they usually fail. Whatever he's expecting of me... This is definitely not it."
Bastian sighed. "Are you sure about this? What makes you think he'll believe you?"
Dani got on her feet. And stopped to face him at the door. "He won't, but he will want to be sure. If he will care or not, that's a completely different story. As far as I'm concerned, this is a chance I'm giving him to end this."
She walked through the door, without another word. That was her usual goodbye, and he was very much used to it by now. She walked through the gates quickly and walked straight to her destination. Bastian was right... He was already there.
Dani approached the man slowly, her hands away from the Sai daggers at her waist, which was merely a gesture, she could reach them in a split second. She was trying to keep herself as controlled as possible, but she cracked open a smile anyway, as she broke the silence."It's been quite some time, hasn't it?"
She remembered the last time she saw that face, as well as the first. She wouldn't have believed those two people to be the same, if she didn't know better. Still, she had decided that, for the sake of her clan, she would forget everything. With all those thoughts running across her mind, none of them showed in her cold blue eyes as she stood there before him. Dani had many years and many deaths on her shoulders, no hunter was ever to intimidate her. If she was to die there... Death never really frightened her.
If she was to die there, she was well prepared to drag him along, but at this point she was still hoping it wouldn't go that far. She waited patiently for him to reply, leaning casually against a nearby tree. She still kept herself in a considerable distance, for the time being.
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Medieval fantasy
Takei wandered to the entrance of Dani River's cabin, it was like the other cabins brown except it was large in size.
The past few hours were a blur, it was her usual schedule and with her missions on hold there was nothing for her to do.
Her steps lead her to where she was now, she hoped to get possibly a tiny mission. It didn't matter to her as long as she was out from the Camp for a couple of days.
Takei would have asked during the campfire but fatigue ran over her from the harsh training she indulged herself over earlier.
She knocked on the closed door.
Once.
Twice.
Silence.
Takei started to walk back passing the rear entrance of the Camp. She walked to the guards, they recognized her and mumbled a few words.
She caught one of those words as Kei, shortly after her first arrival they used that term to address her as a soon-to-be traitor.
After a few years the people of the town realized her loyalty and it was rarely used, but in whispers it was still heard.
"What do you want Kei?" A male guard spat the word like it was venom.
"Don't Kyle! She earned the towns respect years ago!" Another young female guard warned her comrade of the minimal punishments if the instructors heard.
'Funny, if only she meant that warning too.'
Takei didn't bother defending herself but said in a stoned voice, "Have you seen Dani Rivers? It's about a mission."
''Kyle'' seemed confused, "That mission? I thought it wasn't on a go yet."
"Kyle, Dani told us about it. A few assassin's would be excused from the leave, she must be one of them."
"That's the thing, Dani didn't tell us who specifically... The Kei might be tricking us."
On Takei's arrival she promised not to do anything unnecessary. Sadly it was broken upon this moment.
"Listen guards, I'm one of those three and I need to talk to Dani. This mission determines the Wolfpack, so I just need confirmation with Dani, not you." Takei almost took back her words. Almost.
The female guard quieted a pissed off looking Kyle, she motioned the direction with a nod.
"T-That way, head straight and you might catch her."
With a nod of her head, Takei departed in the direction. It was unnatural for only two guards to block the entrance, she'd have to mention this to an instructor as soon as she's back.
She ran up the tree bark and used the branches for speed and height as her advantage.
Her purple eyes didn't catch Dani but she saw a man waiting between two trees a few meters from her location.
It was something about this man that made her want to stay and watch.
Like a little kid at her first magic show, deciding upon instinct she stayed in her spot.
Crouched on a thick branch on one of the tallest trees she watched waiting for his next movement.
The past few hours were a blur, it was her usual schedule and with her missions on hold there was nothing for her to do.
Her steps lead her to where she was now, she hoped to get possibly a tiny mission. It didn't matter to her as long as she was out from the Camp for a couple of days.
Takei would have asked during the campfire but fatigue ran over her from the harsh training she indulged herself over earlier.
She knocked on the closed door.
Once.
Twice.
Silence.
Takei started to walk back passing the rear entrance of the Camp. She walked to the guards, they recognized her and mumbled a few words.
She caught one of those words as Kei, shortly after her first arrival they used that term to address her as a soon-to-be traitor.
After a few years the people of the town realized her loyalty and it was rarely used, but in whispers it was still heard.
"What do you want Kei?" A male guard spat the word like it was venom.
"Don't Kyle! She earned the towns respect years ago!" Another young female guard warned her comrade of the minimal punishments if the instructors heard.
'Funny, if only she meant that warning too.'
Takei didn't bother defending herself but said in a stoned voice, "Have you seen Dani Rivers? It's about a mission."
''Kyle'' seemed confused, "That mission? I thought it wasn't on a go yet."
"Kyle, Dani told us about it. A few assassin's would be excused from the leave, she must be one of them."
"That's the thing, Dani didn't tell us who specifically... The Kei might be tricking us."
On Takei's arrival she promised not to do anything unnecessary. Sadly it was broken upon this moment.
"Listen guards, I'm one of those three and I need to talk to Dani. This mission determines the Wolfpack, so I just need confirmation with Dani, not you." Takei almost took back her words. Almost.
The female guard quieted a pissed off looking Kyle, she motioned the direction with a nod.
"T-That way, head straight and you might catch her."
With a nod of her head, Takei departed in the direction. It was unnatural for only two guards to block the entrance, she'd have to mention this to an instructor as soon as she's back.
She ran up the tree bark and used the branches for speed and height as her advantage.
Her purple eyes didn't catch Dani but she saw a man waiting between two trees a few meters from her location.
It was something about this man that made her want to stay and watch.
Like a little kid at her first magic show, deciding upon instinct she stayed in her spot.
Crouched on a thick branch on one of the tallest trees she watched waiting for his next movement.
The setting changes from Medieval fantasy to Assassin's Camp
When Evin made it to the gate, he saw that Allison was just arriving as well. Another active was there too. It looked to be Takei in an argument with the guards, but when he made it to the gate, the argument had blown over. He just got to hear the last part of the conversation. He heard them talking about Dani being out in the woods a little further up. Although he wanted to see what she was doing out there, he had a job to do and the quicker he got started the better. He brought his attention away from Takei and back to Allison who looked to be waiting patiently. She seemed pretty nice, maybe it was just because she was nervous. He had no idea. He dropped the bag that he was holding and said, "Here's you're bag Allison. It has everything you will need on this mission. We will be doing a lot of camping I assume so I made sure to include a tent as well as some extra food in the bag."
He walked past the guards, ready to start his mission with Allison.
He walked past the guards, ready to start his mission with Allison.
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Valcrest
The dying sun in the horizon threw long and thick sun streams between the ground where the leader of the Wolfpack stood and the last survivor of the Wolf Hunters stood, gazing upon each other. They've been enemies for centuries and still there was something that kept Theron from attacking Dani on sight. She looked almost the same as the night he had murdered her innocent sister in panic of being discovered. It was not one of his most proud achievements but at that very moment he had no choice but to silence her. The assassin before him stopped almost where he had predicted that she would stop. He had hunted them for so long and they were getting easy to read and understand at this point. And with that knowledge comes the ability to swiftly kill them as well, if you might wish that. Dani looked confident, she surely thought that it didn't matter if he would attack her because she could take him down too.
Theron cracked a smile and the sun was almost down now, throwing it's last desperate streams of light at the earth before them.
"It's been quite some time, hasn't it?" Dani said. Theron wasn't caught off guard yet he was surprised that she had chosen to be polite, ell at least for the time being. He was just about to answer when a small shadow moved in his eye sight and it was not Dani moving. The shadow moved up a tree and there it remained. He could easily have been fooled that it was an animal, the shadow had been nimble and elegant yet still clumsy enough to be recognized as another assassin. Therons smile grew larger. Was this part of Dani's plan to finally get rid of him? No, she would probably not deprive herself of her own moment of truth. Then why had this assassin joined their little meeting? Only time would tell.
"Indeed." He replied shortly and threw a quick look up at the tree where the other assassin sat. Hopefully she would now know that he knew of her presence. Returning his eyes to Dani, he continued. "I believe that there was something you wished to speak with me about?"
Therons voice and eyes remained cold as ice for the time being.
Theron cracked a smile and the sun was almost down now, throwing it's last desperate streams of light at the earth before them.
"It's been quite some time, hasn't it?" Dani said. Theron wasn't caught off guard yet he was surprised that she had chosen to be polite, ell at least for the time being. He was just about to answer when a small shadow moved in his eye sight and it was not Dani moving. The shadow moved up a tree and there it remained. He could easily have been fooled that it was an animal, the shadow had been nimble and elegant yet still clumsy enough to be recognized as another assassin. Therons smile grew larger. Was this part of Dani's plan to finally get rid of him? No, she would probably not deprive herself of her own moment of truth. Then why had this assassin joined their little meeting? Only time would tell.
"Indeed." He replied shortly and threw a quick look up at the tree where the other assassin sat. Hopefully she would now know that he knew of her presence. Returning his eyes to Dani, he continued. "I believe that there was something you wished to speak with me about?"
Therons voice and eyes remained cold as ice for the time being.
Allison nodded taking the bag Evin had dropped on the floor. She had barely slept, but it didn't matter now. She was wide awake as if she had been resting for days. As they made their way out she made sure to follow Evin, since he hadn't yet said what they were doing, or where they were going. As she passed the two guards she raised her eyes to the male guard and said in serious tone. "I heard what you said. For your sake, I better not hear it ever again."
She passed not leaving the man a chance to reply. She knew he would make excuses, and it didn't matter. Allison never disrespected a superior, and she wouldn't let anyone do the same in front of her.
When they were, out of hearing range, almost, she heard the man comment to his partner. "What a psycho."
Allison smiled, her hand holding the grip of her bow tightly. Crys wouldn't like her to do this, but she stopped, turned, knocked an arrow, and fired in the direction of the male guard. The arrow landed inches away from his head.
She turned her back at the guards, smiling. And as they stood further away from the Pack's territory, she finally broke her silence towards Evin. "So, what is this about?"
-----------------------
Dani flinched as she heard something move behind her. Something fast and agile, still... Too noisy to be an animal. A slightly discontent expression spread across her face for a split second, considering the possibility one of her own had followed her. Allison and Evin were in an assignment, Crys would know better... There was only one other person foolish enough to take such risk.
She thought it would be best to ignore the intruder, since Theron seemed to be doing just that. Dani didn't want to be accused of being dishonest, since she had given her word that she would come alone. She could be many things, but she was never a liar.
She nodded answering Theron's question. "You know what bothers me about hunters? You are all hypocrites. You judge us as being monsters, still... No one under the command of my family as ever hurt a child, can you say the same for yourself?" She crossed her arms in front of her chest and smiled, getting to question at hand, she was in a hurry to leave and do something about that dumb child the had followed her. "You dared my men to demand the truth from me, what do you know of the truth yourself? You know how your father was killed, have you bothered to ask yourself why he was killed? You should know by now that we are hired assassins... There's always a reason why we kill people, even if we don't usually bother to know it."
She added the last sentence lowering her arms near her weapons, as she expected a reaction. "I am sorry to inform you... Your father was not the respectful man he appeared to be. He was quite a rat, in my personal opinion."
She passed not leaving the man a chance to reply. She knew he would make excuses, and it didn't matter. Allison never disrespected a superior, and she wouldn't let anyone do the same in front of her.
When they were, out of hearing range, almost, she heard the man comment to his partner. "What a psycho."
Allison smiled, her hand holding the grip of her bow tightly. Crys wouldn't like her to do this, but she stopped, turned, knocked an arrow, and fired in the direction of the male guard. The arrow landed inches away from his head.
She turned her back at the guards, smiling. And as they stood further away from the Pack's territory, she finally broke her silence towards Evin. "So, what is this about?"
-----------------------
Dani flinched as she heard something move behind her. Something fast and agile, still... Too noisy to be an animal. A slightly discontent expression spread across her face for a split second, considering the possibility one of her own had followed her. Allison and Evin were in an assignment, Crys would know better... There was only one other person foolish enough to take such risk.
She thought it would be best to ignore the intruder, since Theron seemed to be doing just that. Dani didn't want to be accused of being dishonest, since she had given her word that she would come alone. She could be many things, but she was never a liar.
She nodded answering Theron's question. "You know what bothers me about hunters? You are all hypocrites. You judge us as being monsters, still... No one under the command of my family as ever hurt a child, can you say the same for yourself?" She crossed her arms in front of her chest and smiled, getting to question at hand, she was in a hurry to leave and do something about that dumb child the had followed her. "You dared my men to demand the truth from me, what do you know of the truth yourself? You know how your father was killed, have you bothered to ask yourself why he was killed? You should know by now that we are hired assassins... There's always a reason why we kill people, even if we don't usually bother to know it."
She added the last sentence lowering her arms near her weapons, as she expected a reaction. "I am sorry to inform you... Your father was not the respectful man he appeared to be. He was quite a rat, in my personal opinion."
The sun was now dead and the night rested heavily upon them. Theron stood still at the same point he had been standing for the entire conversation. There had been a small yet uncomfortable silence between them before Dani had spoken once more.
"You know what bothers me about hunters? You are all hypocrites. You judge us as being monsters, still... No one under the command of my family as ever hurt a child, can you say the same for yourself?" Dani said. Theron didn't move, he remained still knowing that what he had done that night had been nothing but justice for his fathers death. Dani continued to speak.
"You dared my men to demand the truth for me, what do you know of the truth yourself? You know how your father was killed, have you bothered to ask yourself why he was killed? You should know by now that we are hired assassins... There's always a reason why we kill people, even if we don't usually bother to know it."
The hunters fist clenched with violence behind his back. If she so much as spoke ill of his father he would not care about his so called moment of truth anymore. Daniela's hands grew closer to her weapons and then the sentence which changed everything came.
"I am sorry to inform you... Your father was not the respectful man he appeared to be. He was quite a rat, in my personal opinion."
The split-second after that wretched fool had uttered "opinion" Theron's rage took a hold of him. What seemed like a blur to the assassins was actually Theron cutting of two small ropes that had been concealed close to his feet before he swiftly threw himself to the ground, rolled and pulled the trigger on his crossbow, sending a quick and perfectly aimed arrow towards the assassin in the tree. If that didn't hit the sneaky little thing in a blind spot then he would be surprised. The ropes he had cut of in an amazingly swift move unleashed three bear traps, sending them towards Dani's position from three different places. He was sure that it would not kill her but not even the hunter himself was quick enough to destroy all three bear traps before they reached him. If she would not die, then she would surely be severely damaged.
There was not a second to spare and Theron took advantage of every single one he was given. As a final he threw a smoke bomb into the ground and once the smoke had disappeared he was gone as well.
--
4 hours later, in Newhaven
--
Scroll after scroll, they were all teared down from the wall. The keeper of the vault lied dead a couple of meters away from where Theron was now insanely tearing through scrolls to find a city record about his father. That scroll would give him all the reports and information he wanted about his father. It could not be true what Dani had told him. His father had never treated him badly, hell he raised him to be a good man, a decent law following man. The only reason he became the man he is today is because of those wretched assassins. He would have his revenge soon enough but first there was things to do.
With nothing else on his mind but finding the truth he kept on searching.
After many screams of anger and frustration he finally found the scroll he had been looking for. It had been buried deep down below a Hugh pile of scrolls about the history of Valcrest. His eyes landed on the old words on the scroll and they kept on moving all through to the end of the scroll. After that he dropped the parchment of paper in his hand and feel to both of his knees. How could it be true? How could his father had done this to Valcrest, to all those people and most important of them all; why did he do it to him?
Several flashbacks flew through his mind. His 16th birthday when he had asked to tag along with his father to Blackpond, the joyful moment before everything crashed down before his eyes. His father lied in a blood pool and there was nothing he could do. In front of him he now saw all of his old Hunt comrades. Sarah, Johanna, Gerald, Kyle and Sebastian. All but one of them was covered in black blood where they lied on the ground surrounded by dead people wearing assassin robes of highest grade. And then came almost all the faces of his victims over the years of hunting. The old woman, the twin brothers, Dani's sister, the group of men and woman patrolling in the woods.
His thoughts about the Pack, his judgement and his actions had all been tainted by lies, lies told to him by his own father and kinsmen. He was a broken man without a destination. He felt ease in his heart as he forgave the Wolfpack for each second he remained sitting on the ground. He had no choice, he would have to face judgement and justice for his crimes against a group of people who had done him nothing wrong. With that he rose up from his sitting position and began to make his way back to the Wolfpack's camp.
The scroll that he had learned the truth from rolled into the pool of blood from the keeper and was for ever destroyed. In it Theron had discovered that his father had been smuggling food and weapons from Newhaven to Blackpond. He had been one of many sources to fuel the war and take advantage of all that death. His death had saved thousands of other lives and this, this was justice.
"You know what bothers me about hunters? You are all hypocrites. You judge us as being monsters, still... No one under the command of my family as ever hurt a child, can you say the same for yourself?" Dani said. Theron didn't move, he remained still knowing that what he had done that night had been nothing but justice for his fathers death. Dani continued to speak.
"You dared my men to demand the truth for me, what do you know of the truth yourself? You know how your father was killed, have you bothered to ask yourself why he was killed? You should know by now that we are hired assassins... There's always a reason why we kill people, even if we don't usually bother to know it."
The hunters fist clenched with violence behind his back. If she so much as spoke ill of his father he would not care about his so called moment of truth anymore. Daniela's hands grew closer to her weapons and then the sentence which changed everything came.
"I am sorry to inform you... Your father was not the respectful man he appeared to be. He was quite a rat, in my personal opinion."
The split-second after that wretched fool had uttered "opinion" Theron's rage took a hold of him. What seemed like a blur to the assassins was actually Theron cutting of two small ropes that had been concealed close to his feet before he swiftly threw himself to the ground, rolled and pulled the trigger on his crossbow, sending a quick and perfectly aimed arrow towards the assassin in the tree. If that didn't hit the sneaky little thing in a blind spot then he would be surprised. The ropes he had cut of in an amazingly swift move unleashed three bear traps, sending them towards Dani's position from three different places. He was sure that it would not kill her but not even the hunter himself was quick enough to destroy all three bear traps before they reached him. If she would not die, then she would surely be severely damaged.
There was not a second to spare and Theron took advantage of every single one he was given. As a final he threw a smoke bomb into the ground and once the smoke had disappeared he was gone as well.
--
4 hours later, in Newhaven
--
Scroll after scroll, they were all teared down from the wall. The keeper of the vault lied dead a couple of meters away from where Theron was now insanely tearing through scrolls to find a city record about his father. That scroll would give him all the reports and information he wanted about his father. It could not be true what Dani had told him. His father had never treated him badly, hell he raised him to be a good man, a decent law following man. The only reason he became the man he is today is because of those wretched assassins. He would have his revenge soon enough but first there was things to do.
With nothing else on his mind but finding the truth he kept on searching.
After many screams of anger and frustration he finally found the scroll he had been looking for. It had been buried deep down below a Hugh pile of scrolls about the history of Valcrest. His eyes landed on the old words on the scroll and they kept on moving all through to the end of the scroll. After that he dropped the parchment of paper in his hand and feel to both of his knees. How could it be true? How could his father had done this to Valcrest, to all those people and most important of them all; why did he do it to him?
Several flashbacks flew through his mind. His 16th birthday when he had asked to tag along with his father to Blackpond, the joyful moment before everything crashed down before his eyes. His father lied in a blood pool and there was nothing he could do. In front of him he now saw all of his old Hunt comrades. Sarah, Johanna, Gerald, Kyle and Sebastian. All but one of them was covered in black blood where they lied on the ground surrounded by dead people wearing assassin robes of highest grade. And then came almost all the faces of his victims over the years of hunting. The old woman, the twin brothers, Dani's sister, the group of men and woman patrolling in the woods.
His thoughts about the Pack, his judgement and his actions had all been tainted by lies, lies told to him by his own father and kinsmen. He was a broken man without a destination. He felt ease in his heart as he forgave the Wolfpack for each second he remained sitting on the ground. He had no choice, he would have to face judgement and justice for his crimes against a group of people who had done him nothing wrong. With that he rose up from his sitting position and began to make his way back to the Wolfpack's camp.
The scroll that he had learned the truth from rolled into the pool of blood from the keeper and was for ever destroyed. In it Theron had discovered that his father had been smuggling food and weapons from Newhaven to Blackpond. He had been one of many sources to fuel the war and take advantage of all that death. His death had saved thousands of other lives and this, this was justice.
The setting changes from Valcrest to Medieval fantasy
Takei looked up to the sky, it was a foolish move but boredom seemed to overcome her senses. There was no breeze in the still afternoon, the sun was setting and it appeared that clouds were moving to the West.
It must have been hours since Dani approached the man. Takei paid special attention to their stances and facial features since she was too far to hear their bodies may give away the stories itself.
She crouched lower covering her body with the bundle of leaves hanging from thin branches. She blew softly on the leaves in front of her eyes, they moved willingly with a light rustle. The man seemed content on talking with Dani, first it was just a talk then a glint of metal stole her eyes. Takei looked over at Dani's weapon slowly becoming unsheathed, focused on whether she would advance or not she paid little attention on the other presence.
Night had fallen and her vision of sight rested on the moon. What became of Dani and the man now appeared to be shadows outlined by the moon, Takei recognized Dani from the position she was in before. As for the other one, it moved swiftly in the darkness. Poor visibility adding on to his movement made it a perfect time to strike.
"Tch"
There was rarely time to dodge as she saw the projectile in a split second flash in the path of the moonlight. His timing and aim was above what she trained with at the Camp. It gave her a feel of adrenaline at this split gamble with life.
Her heart racing drove her attention to a whole new level, eyesight became slightly sharper along with hearing.
It seemed like her life was always a gamble to live.
Her vision of the leaves and a projectile racing to her heart blurred out and was replaced by a man standing behind a poker table.
Laid out on the table were cards and chips. A match meant for two.
The man was just a shadow wearing clothes, he contained no face but only a faint smile. In one hand held a golden coin, the other hand rested by a deck of cards.
A coin was tossed, one sides containing a picture of a spear smothered in blood. The other side contained a peaceful hut made out of straw.
In the air it spun, flipping over and over and over.
The coin fell and spun in place, it appeared the coin hadn't fallen to one side but stayed perfectly still in the middle.
"What would you like?" The question almost seemed intimidating. What would I like?
Takei locked that feeling of fear and anger in a cell located deeper in the deep dark room.
"I'm betting it all"
She ignored his question finding that her answer was one that would satisfy him.
Takei moved closer moving the red chips placed in front of her before the coin.
The faint smile turned into a devilish grin, his sharp teeth threatening to lash out and bite.
He nimbly lifted his hand and drew a card from the deck, his grin faltered at the sight of the card.
In a grande movement he threw the card face up, "Fate turns the tables once again. The Gods must find you worth living."
Her eyes stared at the card, it was an upside down woman holding a scale. Under her in white font were the words written
JUSTICE.
She snapped out of her trance and through the moonlight she could make out the figure of an arrow aimed at her heart.
It must have been a few minutes because now it was only a meter away. If it weren't for her height and the angle the arrow was thrown, it would have pierced her by now.
Thrusting an arm up she groped for a branch that can be able to bend and move at her will. Time was her Enemy.
By now the missile was only a body's length away and the only branch she could feel was a thin one.
It wasn't as thick as she hoped for it to be but for it to be able to bend back was good enough for her.
With just barely a few minutes she bent the branch angling it before her heart. Under the branch was arm providing as another layer of shield.
Pain shook her body.
The arrow dug through the branch and into her arm, the arrow etched it's place deep into the armor plates around her wrists.
The iron clashing with the dull arrow point slowed it's progress but it didn't fully stop it. The arrow managed to penetrate her wrist plates and into her flesh.
Warm blood dripped from the fresh wound on her wrist as her position stayed it's way until her breath was regained.
With a trembling hand she pulled out the deadly weapon. She threw it like it was on fire to the ground, it was just a layer of bone away from penetrating her heart.
Takei leaned against the thick branch catching her breath, "There are no Gods."
The coin fell and revealed a spear.
It must have been hours since Dani approached the man. Takei paid special attention to their stances and facial features since she was too far to hear their bodies may give away the stories itself.
She crouched lower covering her body with the bundle of leaves hanging from thin branches. She blew softly on the leaves in front of her eyes, they moved willingly with a light rustle. The man seemed content on talking with Dani, first it was just a talk then a glint of metal stole her eyes. Takei looked over at Dani's weapon slowly becoming unsheathed, focused on whether she would advance or not she paid little attention on the other presence.
Night had fallen and her vision of sight rested on the moon. What became of Dani and the man now appeared to be shadows outlined by the moon, Takei recognized Dani from the position she was in before. As for the other one, it moved swiftly in the darkness. Poor visibility adding on to his movement made it a perfect time to strike.
"Tch"
There was rarely time to dodge as she saw the projectile in a split second flash in the path of the moonlight. His timing and aim was above what she trained with at the Camp. It gave her a feel of adrenaline at this split gamble with life.
Her heart racing drove her attention to a whole new level, eyesight became slightly sharper along with hearing.
It seemed like her life was always a gamble to live.
Her vision of the leaves and a projectile racing to her heart blurred out and was replaced by a man standing behind a poker table.
Laid out on the table were cards and chips. A match meant for two.
The man was just a shadow wearing clothes, he contained no face but only a faint smile. In one hand held a golden coin, the other hand rested by a deck of cards.
A coin was tossed, one sides containing a picture of a spear smothered in blood. The other side contained a peaceful hut made out of straw.
In the air it spun, flipping over and over and over.
The coin fell and spun in place, it appeared the coin hadn't fallen to one side but stayed perfectly still in the middle.
"What would you like?" The question almost seemed intimidating. What would I like?
Takei locked that feeling of fear and anger in a cell located deeper in the deep dark room.
"I'm betting it all"
She ignored his question finding that her answer was one that would satisfy him.
Takei moved closer moving the red chips placed in front of her before the coin.
The faint smile turned into a devilish grin, his sharp teeth threatening to lash out and bite.
He nimbly lifted his hand and drew a card from the deck, his grin faltered at the sight of the card.
In a grande movement he threw the card face up, "Fate turns the tables once again. The Gods must find you worth living."
Her eyes stared at the card, it was an upside down woman holding a scale. Under her in white font were the words written
JUSTICE.
She snapped out of her trance and through the moonlight she could make out the figure of an arrow aimed at her heart.
It must have been a few minutes because now it was only a meter away. If it weren't for her height and the angle the arrow was thrown, it would have pierced her by now.
Thrusting an arm up she groped for a branch that can be able to bend and move at her will. Time was her Enemy.
By now the missile was only a body's length away and the only branch she could feel was a thin one.
It wasn't as thick as she hoped for it to be but for it to be able to bend back was good enough for her.
With just barely a few minutes she bent the branch angling it before her heart. Under the branch was arm providing as another layer of shield.
Pain shook her body.
The arrow dug through the branch and into her arm, the arrow etched it's place deep into the armor plates around her wrists.
The iron clashing with the dull arrow point slowed it's progress but it didn't fully stop it. The arrow managed to penetrate her wrist plates and into her flesh.
Warm blood dripped from the fresh wound on her wrist as her position stayed it's way until her breath was regained.
With a trembling hand she pulled out the deadly weapon. She threw it like it was on fire to the ground, it was just a layer of bone away from penetrating her heart.
Takei leaned against the thick branch catching her breath, "There are no Gods."
The coin fell and revealed a spear.
The setting changes from Medieval fantasy to Valcrest
Dani expected Theron to move towards her. Since he didn't, she move from where she was standing as fast as she could not waiting to see what he would do next. Not fast enough, she felt something pierce through the armor plates at her leg, she didn't stop to see until she noticed he had gone. She sat on the ground under the tree Takei had been hiding on. A bear trap had caught her leg, but no serious damage had been done due to the metal armor. She laughed. "Bastian... God bless your paranoia." She released the trap and removed the armor plate to see the puncture wounds had no gone too deep, she took a deep breath.
Had Theron stayed, and had she willed it, she could have killed him. Maybe she wouldn't have survived doing so, but she could do it. Still... She had hopes that her message had gotten through to him. She remembered clearly, soon after Bastian arrived, he mentioned that he was shocked that she hadn't shot him in the back. He said he knew he is on the wrong side, because he would have done it for sure. She hoped Theron would open his eyes, she didn't want to kill him, mostly... She didn't want Crys to feel what she had felt in the past...
She couldn't stay there much longer, she needed to go home, and wait for the hunter's next move. She smiled at the night air and called into the silence, a serious tone in her voice. "Takei Chu. If you are not dead, you are in one huge deal of trouble right now!"
Had Theron stayed, and had she willed it, she could have killed him. Maybe she wouldn't have survived doing so, but she could do it. Still... She had hopes that her message had gotten through to him. She remembered clearly, soon after Bastian arrived, he mentioned that he was shocked that she hadn't shot him in the back. He said he knew he is on the wrong side, because he would have done it for sure. She hoped Theron would open his eyes, she didn't want to kill him, mostly... She didn't want Crys to feel what she had felt in the past...
She couldn't stay there much longer, she needed to go home, and wait for the hunter's next move. She smiled at the night air and called into the silence, a serious tone in her voice. "Takei Chu. If you are not dead, you are in one huge deal of trouble right now!"
A few hours had passed since they had left the camp. The woods all looked the same, but to Evin, each individual tree was a marker to where he was. Certain patterns in the very wrinkles of the tree gave an exact position of he was in. He had been through these woods so much that he thought it would be dire to know everything about them. During his missions he had time to study the details and moss on every tree. After a while, he started taking notes on the trees so he could have a written reference to it. Then he slowly memorized it and created a complex map that had every single tree and it's exact location. Although the map wasn't to scale, he knew exactly the distances from certain land marks. After a good ten years of careful study, he could navigate through the woods without even thinking about it.
Two hours distance was far enough for him to start explaining the mission. He had taken time to make sure he wasn't being followed by anyone and even if someone was and he missed it, he had set up a few traps very inconspicuously as he was walking. He was sure that no one would be able to have followed them. It was time to explain.
"I would scorn you for not asking questions, but what you did back at camp with that arrow impressed me. Now, I would like you to be a little more curious for now on. That is why I picked you for the mission." He looked at Allison and smiled, "Now that we are far enough out, I guess I should tell you what our mission is. But first I think you should know the history that has lead up to this mission."
"You see, several years ago, probably before you were born, a friend of mine and I were out on a mission. His name was Parry and he was the only person in the camp I really felt close to. The mission was to assassinate a young merchant man, but that doesn't really matter. While on the mission, we found the camp of a certain man in the forest. This man's name was Theron. I'm sure you have herd of the name."
"Parry wanted to stop our mission all together in order to kill him, but I knew that this was not a good idea. We didn't have any backup for such a high level threat and we were specifically told not to get sidetracked on this mission. Of course, Perry didn't listen to me and he made his attack, but it went horribly wrong. It turned out that Theron was aware of Perry and I. He attacked us without remorse. I knew that if we didn't get out of there, we would die. I created a diversion, though it didn't quite work. My diversion distracted Perry as well, but by this time, I was long gone. I don't quite know what happened to him, but I have herd rumors that he is still alive. While on missions, I had discovered that Theron never got hold of the ring that Perry had. Basically, we need to find Theron before he is found and killed by Dani. He is the only one who knows what happened that day. I know that he does go to Newhaven often. Hopefully we can intercept him there. Do you have any questions?"
Two hours distance was far enough for him to start explaining the mission. He had taken time to make sure he wasn't being followed by anyone and even if someone was and he missed it, he had set up a few traps very inconspicuously as he was walking. He was sure that no one would be able to have followed them. It was time to explain.
"I would scorn you for not asking questions, but what you did back at camp with that arrow impressed me. Now, I would like you to be a little more curious for now on. That is why I picked you for the mission." He looked at Allison and smiled, "Now that we are far enough out, I guess I should tell you what our mission is. But first I think you should know the history that has lead up to this mission."
"You see, several years ago, probably before you were born, a friend of mine and I were out on a mission. His name was Parry and he was the only person in the camp I really felt close to. The mission was to assassinate a young merchant man, but that doesn't really matter. While on the mission, we found the camp of a certain man in the forest. This man's name was Theron. I'm sure you have herd of the name."
"Parry wanted to stop our mission all together in order to kill him, but I knew that this was not a good idea. We didn't have any backup for such a high level threat and we were specifically told not to get sidetracked on this mission. Of course, Perry didn't listen to me and he made his attack, but it went horribly wrong. It turned out that Theron was aware of Perry and I. He attacked us without remorse. I knew that if we didn't get out of there, we would die. I created a diversion, though it didn't quite work. My diversion distracted Perry as well, but by this time, I was long gone. I don't quite know what happened to him, but I have herd rumors that he is still alive. While on missions, I had discovered that Theron never got hold of the ring that Perry had. Basically, we need to find Theron before he is found and killed by Dani. He is the only one who knows what happened that day. I know that he does go to Newhaven often. Hopefully we can intercept him there. Do you have any questions?"
Allison shivered slightly in fear, not to hear the Shadow Hunter's name, but to hear where they were going. It only lasted a second though, and she hoped it would go unnoticed. She tried to remember Dani's words exactly... She smiled quietly. She didn't quite see how Dani would have authorized them to go after someone she said she would deal with herself. She wondered how Evin had managed to get her permission to go on an assignment without telling her what it was... That was quite impressive, coming to think of it. Still she had understood it perfectly, so she had no questions. "No, no questions."
She didn't speak as they made their way to the city. It was quite obvious to her that it would be more tricky to catch the hunter alive than it would be to kill him. Ali had no hopes to approach him peacefully, she knew he would easily identify them as assassins, or in the very least... He would recognize Evin.
Sneaking into Newhaven was a rather easy task if you knew where to go. Being in the Wolfpack, you would have to. The tricky part was not to draw the attention of the many soldiers roaming the streets at all times. No matter how much Ali hated the city, she had to admit, their leader did a good job in keeping it safe. Except for the soldiers, the streets were very much empty, so they made their way straight to the safety of the Inn. Allison smiled as she saw a familiar face behind the counter. The boy working there looked at her slightly shocked. "Allison? You here?"
She sat in front of the counter and nodded. "Yes, Justin. So, any important news?"
The boy shrugged. "It's been rather quiet actually. Except for the little stunt the Shadow Hunter pulled in Blackpond earlier today. You guys heard?"
Allison nodded. "No, was anyone hurt?"
Justin laughed. "No, not like that at all. He paid this kid to go into the Inn and make threats. Bastian was there, he didn't seem happy about it at all for what I heard. Specially since the boy mentioned Dani's name."
Allison looked at her friend in a shock. No one outside the clan should know the name of their leader... Who the hell was this Hunter? "What did he say about Dani?"
Justin hesitated before answering. "He said... He told the messengers there to ask Dani for the truth."
Allison laughed. "The truth... Right."
She didn't speak as they made their way to the city. It was quite obvious to her that it would be more tricky to catch the hunter alive than it would be to kill him. Ali had no hopes to approach him peacefully, she knew he would easily identify them as assassins, or in the very least... He would recognize Evin.
Sneaking into Newhaven was a rather easy task if you knew where to go. Being in the Wolfpack, you would have to. The tricky part was not to draw the attention of the many soldiers roaming the streets at all times. No matter how much Ali hated the city, she had to admit, their leader did a good job in keeping it safe. Except for the soldiers, the streets were very much empty, so they made their way straight to the safety of the Inn. Allison smiled as she saw a familiar face behind the counter. The boy working there looked at her slightly shocked. "Allison? You here?"
She sat in front of the counter and nodded. "Yes, Justin. So, any important news?"
The boy shrugged. "It's been rather quiet actually. Except for the little stunt the Shadow Hunter pulled in Blackpond earlier today. You guys heard?"
Allison nodded. "No, was anyone hurt?"
Justin laughed. "No, not like that at all. He paid this kid to go into the Inn and make threats. Bastian was there, he didn't seem happy about it at all for what I heard. Specially since the boy mentioned Dani's name."
Allison looked at her friend in a shock. No one outside the clan should know the name of their leader... Who the hell was this Hunter? "What did he say about Dani?"
Justin hesitated before answering. "He said... He told the messengers there to ask Dani for the truth."
Allison laughed. "The truth... Right."
Night fell over the land of Valcrest. Along with the darkness, silence and a cool breeze spread over the city of Blackpond. The Inn was locked tightly, the Wolfpack knew better than to keep open doors to strangers in such times. A dark figure was the only moving thing roaming the streets at that time.
The general population was frightened and even the bravest men avoided the darkness since the deaths started. These were dangerous times for everyone. Well, not everyone, but few people knew about that detail. It was better this way. The tall dark haired man had been keeping a close watch on some people of interest, some of them were being very helpful to his plan, others were being extremely disruptive, and therefore needed to be taken care of... Kyle Rivers was one of those disruptive people. It was just pure luck that he also had the ability of pyrokinesis, one good addition to his list.
The man entered the Castle Grounds and the guards living area with considerable ease. Not a single sound echoed amongst the houses, or on the streets. He found the house he was looking for... And, quietly, made his way in.
Not long after that, a horrifying scream cut through the night, followed by a cold wave of silence. And then absolute chaos overcame the city of Blackpond once again.
Kyle Rivers was found dead in his home, all the doors and windows were found locked, while the house was quickly consumed by the fire.
The general population was frightened and even the bravest men avoided the darkness since the deaths started. These were dangerous times for everyone. Well, not everyone, but few people knew about that detail. It was better this way. The tall dark haired man had been keeping a close watch on some people of interest, some of them were being very helpful to his plan, others were being extremely disruptive, and therefore needed to be taken care of... Kyle Rivers was one of those disruptive people. It was just pure luck that he also had the ability of pyrokinesis, one good addition to his list.
The man entered the Castle Grounds and the guards living area with considerable ease. Not a single sound echoed amongst the houses, or on the streets. He found the house he was looking for... And, quietly, made his way in.
Not long after that, a horrifying scream cut through the night, followed by a cold wave of silence. And then absolute chaos overcame the city of Blackpond once again.
Kyle Rivers was found dead in his home, all the doors and windows were found locked, while the house was quickly consumed by the fire.
Moving through the dark city of Newhaven that was covered in lights here and there. He was still mourning the innocent dead ones and felt sorrow for old memories that ripped open wounds that had been left uncared for. Walking back towards his usual secret exit he suddenly noticed the lights thrown at him from the closest Inn. He felt the urge of drinking away his sorrow until the morning but that wouldn't be good idea and he knew it. Even thought he knew it was a bad idea he suddenly found himself walking into the Inn, up to the bar and ordered a drink:
"I'd like one of the strongest drinks you got." He said and his voice was filled with sorrow as he tossed ten gold coins to the bartender, a most generous amount of gold coins for a single drink but at this point he just didn't care anymore. The drink was served to him and he kept his eyes hidden under his black hat while he drank of his drink, slowly. He didn't bother looking around for he had no one to talk to, no one to hunt for and no goal to achieve. He was broken.
"Shit. I might as well rent myself a bed and make my way to the packs camp in the morning to face justice once and for all." He thought and kept on drinking.
"I'd like one of the strongest drinks you got." He said and his voice was filled with sorrow as he tossed ten gold coins to the bartender, a most generous amount of gold coins for a single drink but at this point he just didn't care anymore. The drink was served to him and he kept his eyes hidden under his black hat while he drank of his drink, slowly. He didn't bother looking around for he had no one to talk to, no one to hunt for and no goal to achieve. He was broken.
"Shit. I might as well rent myself a bed and make my way to the packs camp in the morning to face justice once and for all." He thought and kept on drinking.
Justin looked at Allison intrigued, but, before she could explain herself, the entire Inn fell silent as a stranger walked in. Ali looked at the man with the corner of her blue eyes and thought to herself he looked as if he had been defeated in every possible way. She smiled to herself... She knew that feeling well, although she had been able to survive it. Dani had told her once that... Most people rarely ever do. In spite the sudden wave of silence she didn't really pay any attention to him.
Justin served the man, looking a bit nervous when noticing his tone, and the absurd amount of gold he had paid for one simple drink. A depressed man spending money like that was one step away from suicide, that's what Ali thought at least. She didn't know why, but she felt a little sorry for him.
Justin sat in front of her across the counter, and pulled her attention away. "I thought you said you'd never step foot in this city, what happened?"
Ali looked at him with a frown. "I was assigned here. That is all."
He laughed "I don't see your problem. It's a peaceful town."
Ali looked at the boy with a furious look in her eyes, in spite of her permanently calm tone. "This peaceful town, was built on my family's corpses. I would honestly love to watch it burn."
Justin took a step back noticing the look in her eyes. "You're from Blackpond?"
She nodded. "Blackhurst. In that area anyway. And, I'd rather not talk about this anymore."
He smiled kindly. "Sure thing. I have to go handle the costumers. Will you and Evin be staying the night?"
Allison stopped to think about it... She had no idea. She had no idea how they were supposed to find the Shadow Hunter, or how long that would take. Finally, she merely shrugged her shoulders. "Ask him."
Justin wandered off. Allison stuck around in silence. Now thinking she would rather be anywhere else other than Newhaven.
Justin served the man, looking a bit nervous when noticing his tone, and the absurd amount of gold he had paid for one simple drink. A depressed man spending money like that was one step away from suicide, that's what Ali thought at least. She didn't know why, but she felt a little sorry for him.
Justin sat in front of her across the counter, and pulled her attention away. "I thought you said you'd never step foot in this city, what happened?"
Ali looked at him with a frown. "I was assigned here. That is all."
He laughed "I don't see your problem. It's a peaceful town."
Ali looked at the boy with a furious look in her eyes, in spite of her permanently calm tone. "This peaceful town, was built on my family's corpses. I would honestly love to watch it burn."
Justin took a step back noticing the look in her eyes. "You're from Blackpond?"
She nodded. "Blackhurst. In that area anyway. And, I'd rather not talk about this anymore."
He smiled kindly. "Sure thing. I have to go handle the costumers. Will you and Evin be staying the night?"
Allison stopped to think about it... She had no idea. She had no idea how they were supposed to find the Shadow Hunter, or how long that would take. Finally, she merely shrugged her shoulders. "Ask him."
Justin wandered off. Allison stuck around in silence. Now thinking she would rather be anywhere else other than Newhaven.
"Takei Chu. If you are not dead, you are in one huge deal of trouble right now!" Dani River's voice called out to her in the dark.
She groaned in agony of being found out, after bandaging her arm she waited a few seconds then crouched into her previous position.
Again she counted and swung back on the branch, her good hand grabbed the thick wood and she twisted her body so that she was only being suspended by her hand. Forward then back, she swung slowly timing it out so that she didn't land on a branch. One swing forward then she let go, free-falling passing thin branches that marked her cheeks in white.
A perfect landing on her two feet she got up and walked to Dani masking the flinches of the quick shots of pain. Inhale then Exhale it was alll that her mind could function on besides walking. When she looked up at Dani's face it looked angry and then there was a flash of another emotion she didn't recognize.
"Do you realize in how much damage you could have been in?! You left camp grounds then proceeded to follow me this far, I could take you back right now and name you as a traitor." Dani walked in a steady pace towards camp without glancing back at Takei.
"There's no reason to label me a Kei in any time soon, I was more than an earshot away and you know it." Takei knew it wasn't right to argue but she didn't want to be judged by false details.
Dani nodded her head in agreement to her statement but her tone was stern, "You have been an Active for more than a few years and the missions we've tested you on showed us your loyalty. I believe that you won't be a traitor but you will still get punishment. You will not be allowed out for the night until sunrise, then I will assign you a mission. I'll send you to follow a certain person's trail, track him then come back."
Takei agreed with this then asked, "My wound? Will I be able to carry weapons and the person I saw before?"
Dani paused shortly then continued, they were almost at camp, "You'll only have a scroll and ink, as for your wounds tend it with herbs."
They walked in silence, she noticed Dani hadn't answered her question.
She groaned in agony of being found out, after bandaging her arm she waited a few seconds then crouched into her previous position.
Again she counted and swung back on the branch, her good hand grabbed the thick wood and she twisted her body so that she was only being suspended by her hand. Forward then back, she swung slowly timing it out so that she didn't land on a branch. One swing forward then she let go, free-falling passing thin branches that marked her cheeks in white.
A perfect landing on her two feet she got up and walked to Dani masking the flinches of the quick shots of pain. Inhale then Exhale it was alll that her mind could function on besides walking. When she looked up at Dani's face it looked angry and then there was a flash of another emotion she didn't recognize.
"Do you realize in how much damage you could have been in?! You left camp grounds then proceeded to follow me this far, I could take you back right now and name you as a traitor." Dani walked in a steady pace towards camp without glancing back at Takei.
"There's no reason to label me a Kei in any time soon, I was more than an earshot away and you know it." Takei knew it wasn't right to argue but she didn't want to be judged by false details.
Dani nodded her head in agreement to her statement but her tone was stern, "You have been an Active for more than a few years and the missions we've tested you on showed us your loyalty. I believe that you won't be a traitor but you will still get punishment. You will not be allowed out for the night until sunrise, then I will assign you a mission. I'll send you to follow a certain person's trail, track him then come back."
Takei agreed with this then asked, "My wound? Will I be able to carry weapons and the person I saw before?"
Dani paused shortly then continued, they were almost at camp, "You'll only have a scroll and ink, as for your wounds tend it with herbs."
They walked in silence, she noticed Dani hadn't answered her question.
Evin tried to keep to himself, but the way that Justin and Allison were looking at each other had him more interested than anything else. That is until the man entered the bar. The thing that caught his attention was how the entire bar had gone silent at the exact moment he entered the bar. Although, Evin didn't get a glimpse of his face, he knew that this man would know something about where to find the Shadow Hunter. The way he walked showed Evin that he was in a vulnerable state and was prone to answer any question that he asked. The catch 22 of this was that anyone in such a vulnerable state will be very defencive too. He let the man sit and have his drink. In the meantime, he listened to Allison and Justin's conversation. He knew it was an invasion of privacy, but it is always good to know ones partner a little better so he listened.
About thirty minutes had passed and the man was just about done his drink. It was time to put his plan in action. He leaned over to Allison and whispered, "The man over there probably has some idea of where he is. We are going to confront him now. Watch my back..." Evin got up out of his seat and moved to the middle of the bar where he yelled towards the man, "Hey there mystery man, I know you know something about the Shadow Hunter! So you can tell me what you know about him, or you can make life a little more difficult for yourself. So what will be?"
About thirty minutes had passed and the man was just about done his drink. It was time to put his plan in action. He leaned over to Allison and whispered, "The man over there probably has some idea of where he is. We are going to confront him now. Watch my back..." Evin got up out of his seat and moved to the middle of the bar where he yelled towards the man, "Hey there mystery man, I know you know something about the Shadow Hunter! So you can tell me what you know about him, or you can make life a little more difficult for yourself. So what will be?"
His drink was almost gone. Theron had been drinking before and so this one drink didn't do much to his mind and senses. It just gave him a moment of thinking. What path would he take to the Pack's camp? Would Dani order her assassins to attack him on sight? Would she hold a trial for his crimes or would she simple arrest him and then execute him in front of the entire clan to mark their victory and freedom in Valcrest? He didn't know nor did he have time to think about it. Suddenly a man by the looks of it had confronted him in the bar screaming in a drunk way that he knew that Theron knew something about the Shadow Hunter. The man was obviously not drunk since he tried too hard to make it look like he was drunk and this was interesting.
"You don't want to have anything to do with that man, kid. Drop it and go home." Theron said and rose from his seat. He didn't have any real interest of finding out why this guy wanted to know about the Shadow Hunter, hell he had not even looked at the man. Theron threw some gold coins to the bartender and spoke once more:
"I'd like a room for the night."
The bartender didn't move, he only looked at the man behind Theron. The hunter was growing tired of this whole mess. If he would have to teach the kid a lesson then so be it, but so far he had not done Theron anything other than disturbing him.
"You don't want to have anything to do with that man, kid. Drop it and go home." Theron said and rose from his seat. He didn't have any real interest of finding out why this guy wanted to know about the Shadow Hunter, hell he had not even looked at the man. Theron threw some gold coins to the bartender and spoke once more:
"I'd like a room for the night."
The bartender didn't move, he only looked at the man behind Theron. The hunter was growing tired of this whole mess. If he would have to teach the kid a lesson then so be it, but so far he had not done Theron anything other than disturbing him.
Allison had been distracted by her own thoughts. Until she heard Evin's voice that is. She didn't reach for her bow, since that would draw too much attention. Instead she made one swift move and a throwing knife she kept hidden under her sleeve slid to her hand. Other than that, she simply waited.
When she heard the man's reply to Evin she also recognized that tone in his voice. "You don't want to have anything to do with that man, kid. Drop it and go home." Something in her mind seemed to connect somehow. He spoke as if he was speaking of someone else, but self loathing was a feeling she knew all too well, and that was what she heard in his voice.
She kept the throwing knife at hand, always better to be safe than sorry. Then she stood on her feet, and called out loudly. "Theron!"
No matter how careful you are, when someone calls your name you turn around, so maybe this was the best way to know for sure.
When she heard the man's reply to Evin she also recognized that tone in his voice. "You don't want to have anything to do with that man, kid. Drop it and go home." Something in her mind seemed to connect somehow. He spoke as if he was speaking of someone else, but self loathing was a feeling she knew all too well, and that was what she heard in his voice.
She kept the throwing knife at hand, always better to be safe than sorry. Then she stood on her feet, and called out loudly. "Theron!"
No matter how careful you are, when someone calls your name you turn around, so maybe this was the best way to know for sure.
The setting changes from Newhaven to Assassin's Camp
"Hm..."
Back in his little house, Atzlan checked his weapons. There was little to do, since they weren't allowed out of the camp for the time being, and he had no missions which would allow him to bypass this order.
His sword was in good condition, he had stocks for throwing knives and ninja stars - although he never used them, it was good to have some at disposal - and his kama were sharp... but as he opened the chest in which he was storing his two tonfa, he smiled a bit.
*Ah, that's right... I have used them for training just a while ago, on that granite rock.* The iron balls were damaged beyond acceptability for him, which was not much for others. Some might never have noticed the scratches and holes on the otherwise smooth surface of the heavy balls, but he cared for the condition of his equipment. And besides, there was nothing to do right now. So he strapped the longsword to his back as he always did when leaving the house, put the two tonfa into a bag, threw it over his shoulder and went outside.
It was just a short time to the blacksmith of the camp. Atzlan knew him well - Albei was a good friend of his, they had known each other since they had become Actives, but in a tragic accident he had ended up losing a large portion of his right arm, which had made him inept for continuing his work. He now could not lift his arm above his head, otherwise he'd suffer terrible pain. Instead he had learned the art of smithery, and was now working for the Wolfpack as a smith.
Atzlan knocked on the door, and entered. "Hi, Albei", he said putting his bag to the ground. He held his hand up, and Albei let go of the hammer with which he was just working on a piece of metal, and gave him five.
"What is it, Atzlan?"
"My tonfa are damaged, I need your help. Or I repair them myself in here." He said that to annoy Albei on purpose. He knew that his furnace and anvil were his most prized possessions, and thathe would never let someone else touch them.
"Give them to me, and come back tomorrow", replied the smith. "In exchange, you'll stay here for a bit of time, so I don't get bored at work." It wasn't an order, but an offer, he knew Albei well enough. But after these two gatherings, one had to talk to someone. So he took a chair from the adjacent room, and sat down near a wall. "What do you think of the recent events, Albei? I mean, the gatherings, the murders, Dani's order to everyone not to leave the camp..."
Within moments they were in a discussion. When it came to talking, Albei was unmatched: he could make speeches of hours, but no one would get bored by it if they listened. Maybe it was one of the side effects of being a smith in a small camp of assassins which use not to talk more than it is necessary.
Back in his little house, Atzlan checked his weapons. There was little to do, since they weren't allowed out of the camp for the time being, and he had no missions which would allow him to bypass this order.
His sword was in good condition, he had stocks for throwing knives and ninja stars - although he never used them, it was good to have some at disposal - and his kama were sharp... but as he opened the chest in which he was storing his two tonfa, he smiled a bit.
*Ah, that's right... I have used them for training just a while ago, on that granite rock.* The iron balls were damaged beyond acceptability for him, which was not much for others. Some might never have noticed the scratches and holes on the otherwise smooth surface of the heavy balls, but he cared for the condition of his equipment. And besides, there was nothing to do right now. So he strapped the longsword to his back as he always did when leaving the house, put the two tonfa into a bag, threw it over his shoulder and went outside.
It was just a short time to the blacksmith of the camp. Atzlan knew him well - Albei was a good friend of his, they had known each other since they had become Actives, but in a tragic accident he had ended up losing a large portion of his right arm, which had made him inept for continuing his work. He now could not lift his arm above his head, otherwise he'd suffer terrible pain. Instead he had learned the art of smithery, and was now working for the Wolfpack as a smith.
Atzlan knocked on the door, and entered. "Hi, Albei", he said putting his bag to the ground. He held his hand up, and Albei let go of the hammer with which he was just working on a piece of metal, and gave him five.
"What is it, Atzlan?"
"My tonfa are damaged, I need your help. Or I repair them myself in here." He said that to annoy Albei on purpose. He knew that his furnace and anvil were his most prized possessions, and thathe would never let someone else touch them.
"Give them to me, and come back tomorrow", replied the smith. "In exchange, you'll stay here for a bit of time, so I don't get bored at work." It wasn't an order, but an offer, he knew Albei well enough. But after these two gatherings, one had to talk to someone. So he took a chair from the adjacent room, and sat down near a wall. "What do you think of the recent events, Albei? I mean, the gatherings, the murders, Dani's order to everyone not to leave the camp..."
Within moments they were in a discussion. When it came to talking, Albei was unmatched: he could make speeches of hours, but no one would get bored by it if they listened. Maybe it was one of the side effects of being a smith in a small camp of assassins which use not to talk more than it is necessary.
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Newhaven
Theron was growing tired of this. The bartender was a coward, this guy was too curious for his own good and what was the deal with other bunch of patrons in this Inn? Didn't they have anything else to do then listening to a conversation such as this? He guessed not. Times like these made people bored. The war was starting to grow old and it was just a useless fight they continued to fight instead of ending it and start the the quest of rebuilding Valcrest to it's former glory. It was just a matter of time and this Theron kept telling himself. If he would die at the Wolfpack's camp then he knew that the assassins would eventually help the Valcrest onto it's feet once more, with or without his help.
Suddenly a girl yelled his name out loud. He didn't turn around yet he flinched at it. He didn't know if he was caught or not but he'd rather not cause any trouble in a pleasant Inn such as this one. Slowly turning around he said out loud to the Guy and the Girl:
"Tell me the real reason to why you want to meet the Shadow Hunter so bad? I know him and I also know where he is, but first I want to know why you care and what you want with him?"
Suddenly a girl yelled his name out loud. He didn't turn around yet he flinched at it. He didn't know if he was caught or not but he'd rather not cause any trouble in a pleasant Inn such as this one. Slowly turning around he said out loud to the Guy and the Girl:
"Tell me the real reason to why you want to meet the Shadow Hunter so bad? I know him and I also know where he is, but first I want to know why you care and what you want with him?"
The setting changes from Newhaven to Assassin's Camp
Crystal was extremely bored, or maybe she was just feeling that way because everyone else was. Maybe both. Probably both.
She walked to the lake where Allison usually hung out by, and sat near it next to a tree. She didn't usually go there, but it was quiet. She couldn't sleep and something was making her slightly depressed. She pulled out her flute and started playing a sad melody, in a very soft tone, as if in a way she was pouring her frustrations out along with the sound.
Crys had spent three long years as an active, and four so far as an instructor. She had lived in that camp for 21 years. And she knew something was definitely wrong, but couldn't know what. That was frustrating.
She stopped playing and started paying attention to the sounds of the water on the lake, the birds, and a distant wolf howling somewhere... She felt somewhat lonely sitting there. It had been her choice to distant herself from people, but reminding herself of that didn't make it any easier. Allison was her only friend, which was ironic since as far as anger and sadness are concerned... Ali was the worst. Still, Crys had become somewhat unaffected by her. Maybe because of the five years they trained together, maybe because Ali knew about her ability. She wasn't exactly sure.
Crys broke out of her thoughts at the distant, yet loud, sound of angry shouting. Her mother was home, and she seemed very angry at the guards at the moment.
--------------------------------
Newhaven/Inn
Allison noticed the man flinched at the sound of the name, even if he was controlled enough not to turn. Still, it was more than enough to convince her. She looked around, the only people there were Pack members, even though her and Evin were the only actives. That was good, it allowed her to give orders, and so she did.
She looked around the room and gave a word, coldness spreading across her eyes. "Clear out. Now."
As Ali had learned when only a recruit, an active's word is law, specially on the field. So everyone quickly cleared out of the room. Justin hesitated, but Ali looked at him, and he left also.
She sat back in her seat, and let out a sigh. "A split second, but you gave me the reaction I was looking for. I hate being here. I don't want to drag this any further by pretending I don't know who you are. So... My partner here has a few questions for you. Answer them so I can leave. Please."
Following the word "please", she put her knife away and crossed her arms, looking at him seriously. This would have been a dumb move in any other day, but looking at Theron... He could have killed them both already, so why hadn't he?
She walked to the lake where Allison usually hung out by, and sat near it next to a tree. She didn't usually go there, but it was quiet. She couldn't sleep and something was making her slightly depressed. She pulled out her flute and started playing a sad melody, in a very soft tone, as if in a way she was pouring her frustrations out along with the sound.
Crys had spent three long years as an active, and four so far as an instructor. She had lived in that camp for 21 years. And she knew something was definitely wrong, but couldn't know what. That was frustrating.
She stopped playing and started paying attention to the sounds of the water on the lake, the birds, and a distant wolf howling somewhere... She felt somewhat lonely sitting there. It had been her choice to distant herself from people, but reminding herself of that didn't make it any easier. Allison was her only friend, which was ironic since as far as anger and sadness are concerned... Ali was the worst. Still, Crys had become somewhat unaffected by her. Maybe because of the five years they trained together, maybe because Ali knew about her ability. She wasn't exactly sure.
Crys broke out of her thoughts at the distant, yet loud, sound of angry shouting. Her mother was home, and she seemed very angry at the guards at the moment.
--------------------------------
Newhaven/Inn
Allison noticed the man flinched at the sound of the name, even if he was controlled enough not to turn. Still, it was more than enough to convince her. She looked around, the only people there were Pack members, even though her and Evin were the only actives. That was good, it allowed her to give orders, and so she did.
She looked around the room and gave a word, coldness spreading across her eyes. "Clear out. Now."
As Ali had learned when only a recruit, an active's word is law, specially on the field. So everyone quickly cleared out of the room. Justin hesitated, but Ali looked at him, and he left also.
She sat back in her seat, and let out a sigh. "A split second, but you gave me the reaction I was looking for. I hate being here. I don't want to drag this any further by pretending I don't know who you are. So... My partner here has a few questions for you. Answer them so I can leave. Please."
Following the word "please", she put her knife away and crossed her arms, looking at him seriously. This would have been a dumb move in any other day, but looking at Theron... He could have killed them both already, so why hadn't he?
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Newhaven
If the flinch wasn't enough to give himself away, his face did and it wasn't the expression he had either. It was the features that made him distinct from anyone else. Although age had taken it's toll on what Evin assumed was a very stressed man, he could recognize the face. He let Allison take charge of the situation a bit, until she mentioned Evin again at which point, he proceeded to take charge.
"So Theron, lets just make this easy. You've already had a drink and I'm sure that you're reaction time is no longer as good as it was before you had that drink." At which point, from out of no where, he took out one of his throwing knives and threw it about a foot away from Theron's face. He wanted to know how much of an advantage he had gotten from waiting for Theron to finish his drink. To the untrained eye, it would seem he was fine, but Evin knew otherwise. "I don't intend to kill you, or even capture you. I just want to ask you a few questions." He smiled, "Lets begin. A long time ago, an assassin named Perry and I attempted to ambush you at you're camp. You had ambushed us instead. I fled and have no idea what happened after that. Did you kill Perry, and if not, do you know where I might find him. If you help us out, you wont go unrewarded even if you are an enemy to the Wolfpack?"
Then the room fell silent. Evin had wanted to know just as much as anyone else in the Wolfpack what happened on that day. He hoped that this interaction would go down smoothly. It had so far, but he had something planted in case he did try to attack. He hoped it wouldn't come down to that though.
"So Theron, lets just make this easy. You've already had a drink and I'm sure that you're reaction time is no longer as good as it was before you had that drink." At which point, from out of no where, he took out one of his throwing knives and threw it about a foot away from Theron's face. He wanted to know how much of an advantage he had gotten from waiting for Theron to finish his drink. To the untrained eye, it would seem he was fine, but Evin knew otherwise. "I don't intend to kill you, or even capture you. I just want to ask you a few questions." He smiled, "Lets begin. A long time ago, an assassin named Perry and I attempted to ambush you at you're camp. You had ambushed us instead. I fled and have no idea what happened after that. Did you kill Perry, and if not, do you know where I might find him. If you help us out, you wont go unrewarded even if you are an enemy to the Wolfpack?"
Then the room fell silent. Evin had wanted to know just as much as anyone else in the Wolfpack what happened on that day. He hoped that this interaction would go down smoothly. It had so far, but he had something planted in case he did try to attack. He hoped it wouldn't come down to that though.
The setting changes from Newhaven to Medieval fantasy
The walk to the Camp was a quiet one. Takei didn't want to push her luck starting a conversation with Dani. Unlike before when it was still, wind rattled the trees practically shaking the earth. Short violet hair blew wild as they approached the entrance. The guards noticed the female next to her and bowed low showing respect. Dani nodded briefly then continued to her cabin, others took a quick glance then looked away. Takei knew some crazy rumors were going to start and she was prepared.
In the cabin Dani told two assistants to call for the herb specialists. She heard of them before but have never been tended to one as she was always cautious. In a matter for 15 minutes a group of woman walked through the doors and greeted Dani. These woman were in their late 60's, with them were younger woman learning ancient ways that were mainly forgotten in many Camps. One woman looking like the eldest came up and grabbed Takei's hand in an ungentle manner. "Hmm, your bruise would take a month to heal young lady. But with our herbal recipes it shall take 2 weeks, Rosali fetch the ingredients, Louwri boil hot water and leave it at the last minute to stop it. Charie smash those ingredients in order make sure the sunflower roots are powdered." As soon as she spoke everyone started moving at once, they worked together as one.
'Charie' done smashing the ingredients waited patiently until the water boiled, the youngest grabbed cloth and gave it to 'Rosali'. They poured the hot water on the cloth and dipped it in the bowl mashed with herbs. The eldest held tightly on Takei's arm, her nails digging into her very flesh, "Are you a Wolfpack? Dearie? If you are this pain should be a sting compared to what I've seen Assassin's endure!"
The two women watched as the other gently put the cloth on her ripped skin. There was no pain but just a continuous sting, a minute of silence fell then she pressed her palm against the hot cloth.
It stung. Badly. Death winked Takei in the eyes and welcomed her as the pain spread all around. It was like a thousand needles at one spot then it spread, burning her from the inside.
The last thing she saw was the girls smiling in amusement before she passed out.
'Does everyone love my pain?'
In the cabin Dani told two assistants to call for the herb specialists. She heard of them before but have never been tended to one as she was always cautious. In a matter for 15 minutes a group of woman walked through the doors and greeted Dani. These woman were in their late 60's, with them were younger woman learning ancient ways that were mainly forgotten in many Camps. One woman looking like the eldest came up and grabbed Takei's hand in an ungentle manner. "Hmm, your bruise would take a month to heal young lady. But with our herbal recipes it shall take 2 weeks, Rosali fetch the ingredients, Louwri boil hot water and leave it at the last minute to stop it. Charie smash those ingredients in order make sure the sunflower roots are powdered." As soon as she spoke everyone started moving at once, they worked together as one.
'Charie' done smashing the ingredients waited patiently until the water boiled, the youngest grabbed cloth and gave it to 'Rosali'. They poured the hot water on the cloth and dipped it in the bowl mashed with herbs. The eldest held tightly on Takei's arm, her nails digging into her very flesh, "Are you a Wolfpack? Dearie? If you are this pain should be a sting compared to what I've seen Assassin's endure!"
The two women watched as the other gently put the cloth on her ripped skin. There was no pain but just a continuous sting, a minute of silence fell then she pressed her palm against the hot cloth.
It stung. Badly. Death winked Takei in the eyes and welcomed her as the pain spread all around. It was like a thousand needles at one spot then it spread, burning her from the inside.
The last thing she saw was the girls smiling in amusement before she passed out.
'Does everyone love my pain?'
The setting changes from Medieval fantasy to Assassin's Camp
Crys got up from where she was seated and walked to the center of the camp, to see why her mother was so angry. She walked passed two of the guards as they were moving away from the gates. Others were coming to replace them. The yelling was already over with, still... Her mother was still angry, when she came near her.
"What happened?"
"Takei followed me, that's what happened. She walked right passed the guards. She could have been killed because of this."
Crys laughed. "She was almost killed a thousand times since she got here. She's not the brightest kid there is, sometimes. Was she hurt?"
"Yes, but she'll be fine. Still, could you keep an eye on her until morning?"
Crys frowned slightly. "Keep an eye on her?"
Dani Rivers let out a sigh, an replied. "Just make sure the kid doesn't spike a fever during the night, will you? The healer said she will be out cold until morning, but those herbs can have really nasty side effects. I'm sure you remember."
Crys shivered at the memory, then nodded. "I'm an instructor, not a babysitter."
Dani laughed. "What is the difference, really? Do this as a favor, Crys. One night won't kill you."
Crys sighed. "Fine, but I want an assignment. I'm tired of being stuck in here."
"Okay. That is a deal. She was taken home."
Crys smiled, and nodded in agreement. She knew her mother could have simply ordered her to do this. She walked to the small wooden cabin and entered. She could tell by the breathing sounds, that Takei was unconscious. She sat down on the ground beside her bed and stayed there, leaning up against the bed so she could sense if the girl started shivering for any reason. She wasn't really planning on sleeping anyway. She pulled out her flute again, and began to play a soft tune, something she couldn't seem to recognize herself.
It was late night already, it wouldn't take long until sunrise.
"What happened?"
"Takei followed me, that's what happened. She walked right passed the guards. She could have been killed because of this."
Crys laughed. "She was almost killed a thousand times since she got here. She's not the brightest kid there is, sometimes. Was she hurt?"
"Yes, but she'll be fine. Still, could you keep an eye on her until morning?"
Crys frowned slightly. "Keep an eye on her?"
Dani Rivers let out a sigh, an replied. "Just make sure the kid doesn't spike a fever during the night, will you? The healer said she will be out cold until morning, but those herbs can have really nasty side effects. I'm sure you remember."
Crys shivered at the memory, then nodded. "I'm an instructor, not a babysitter."
Dani laughed. "What is the difference, really? Do this as a favor, Crys. One night won't kill you."
Crys sighed. "Fine, but I want an assignment. I'm tired of being stuck in here."
"Okay. That is a deal. She was taken home."
Crys smiled, and nodded in agreement. She knew her mother could have simply ordered her to do this. She walked to the small wooden cabin and entered. She could tell by the breathing sounds, that Takei was unconscious. She sat down on the ground beside her bed and stayed there, leaning up against the bed so she could sense if the girl started shivering for any reason. She wasn't really planning on sleeping anyway. She pulled out her flute again, and began to play a soft tune, something she couldn't seem to recognize herself.
It was late night already, it wouldn't take long until sunrise.
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Newhaven
The girl spoke quickly and to her, this whole mess didn't seem like anything important. She was young and maybe too naive to see the importance of this meeting. Maybe the man who had called out for the Shadow Hunter before had more reason in his body, but Theron doubted it. Then he spoke up and Therons question was answered.
"So Theron, lets just make this easy. You've already had a drink and I'm sure that you're reaction time is no longer as good as it was before you had that drink." He said and threw a knife quite close to his face. Theron didn't bother to move since so far the man didn't seem like he was going to try and kill the infamous hunter. It seemed like the man wanted answers and those Theron had many of. The man began to speak again, this time showing how foolish he was.
"I don't intend to kill you, or even capture you. I just want to ask you a few questions." to which both of them smiled. The man asked about a guy named Perry. He explained that Theron had ambushed them a long time ago. The Hunter had no idea at first because he had to confess; The man before him didn't really have a face you'd remember easily. But then it struck him like a lightning. That man! Theron was of course going to help them but he was first going to teach this guy that he was named Shadow Hunter for a reason.
"I will answer your question with another one." Theron started and his smile grew larger. "Have you ever heard of the saying 'Never judge a book by it's cover'?"
Moving closer to the man and the girl he continued.
"Let's make a deal. I challenge you to a duel, your choice of place. I will use all my skills, weapons and equipments and you will do the same. If you win then I will answer every single question you might have." He said and turned his back to the assassins. He walked over to the mans throwing knife and pulled it out. "But if I win, I will kill both you and the girl and don't you think I don't have the guts nor the skills to do it. I've killed far experienced assassins than you two, beg your pardon."
Then Theron walked over to the man named Evin and gave him the knife he had thrown.
"So what's it going to be?"
"So Theron, lets just make this easy. You've already had a drink and I'm sure that you're reaction time is no longer as good as it was before you had that drink." He said and threw a knife quite close to his face. Theron didn't bother to move since so far the man didn't seem like he was going to try and kill the infamous hunter. It seemed like the man wanted answers and those Theron had many of. The man began to speak again, this time showing how foolish he was.
"I don't intend to kill you, or even capture you. I just want to ask you a few questions." to which both of them smiled. The man asked about a guy named Perry. He explained that Theron had ambushed them a long time ago. The Hunter had no idea at first because he had to confess; The man before him didn't really have a face you'd remember easily. But then it struck him like a lightning. That man! Theron was of course going to help them but he was first going to teach this guy that he was named Shadow Hunter for a reason.
"I will answer your question with another one." Theron started and his smile grew larger. "Have you ever heard of the saying 'Never judge a book by it's cover'?"
Moving closer to the man and the girl he continued.
"Let's make a deal. I challenge you to a duel, your choice of place. I will use all my skills, weapons and equipments and you will do the same. If you win then I will answer every single question you might have." He said and turned his back to the assassins. He walked over to the mans throwing knife and pulled it out. "But if I win, I will kill both you and the girl and don't you think I don't have the guts nor the skills to do it. I've killed far experienced assassins than you two, beg your pardon."
Then Theron walked over to the man named Evin and gave him the knife he had thrown.
"So what's it going to be?"
Allison smiled quietly. This would be interesting to watch. Still, she wasn't going down without a fight, if Evin should lose. She wasn't one to care much for living, or to fear pain. There was one thing she still wanted to do before her day would come. She wouldn't allow anything to take it away from her. She was very much aware that she appeared absolutely harmless, and was rather inexperienced, still... She felt slightly insulted on how he assumed it would be easy to kill her.
Her smile widened a bit, her eyes were shining in a bright threatening tone. "Excuse me. I may be a kid, but I am standing right here. Don't speak as if I wasn't in the room. It's not polite." She shut down her smile, and added. "Not all little girls are harmless, you know. Or is it just your cover that cannot be judged?"
She swiftly pulled her knife again, but simply began to swirl it around between her fingers, it would keep her mind busy, so she wouldn't do anything too stupid. It wasn't her intention to intrude in this at all, it was Evin who needed answers, she was simply making a point. Other than that, being stuck in Newhaven, made her slightly frustrated.
Her smile widened a bit, her eyes were shining in a bright threatening tone. "Excuse me. I may be a kid, but I am standing right here. Don't speak as if I wasn't in the room. It's not polite." She shut down her smile, and added. "Not all little girls are harmless, you know. Or is it just your cover that cannot be judged?"
She swiftly pulled her knife again, but simply began to swirl it around between her fingers, it would keep her mind busy, so she wouldn't do anything too stupid. It wasn't her intention to intrude in this at all, it was Evin who needed answers, she was simply making a point. Other than that, being stuck in Newhaven, made her slightly frustrated.
Evin didn't reply at first. He was distracted by Allison's comment which made him smirk a bit. He also needed to assess his situation right now. What if he refused? Would he be able to get the answers out of him another way? What if he did go through with the deal? It probably wouldn't go over well, but if he was to die, he would have to find a way to take Theron with him. He just wasn't sure how he would do this if it did come down to it. The time it took him to run these thoughts through his mind was way too long. It was obvious that Evin was having trouble coming up with an answer and it probably hurt the whole mood that Evin wanted to keep.
"Two days from now at twilight in ten minutes east of the main entrance of Newhaven. There's a clearing there. It's the perfect place for a fair duel."
Then Evin suddenly, but subtly moved his fingers causing an invisible wire to jerk the throwing knife that the wire was attacked to out of Theron's hand. For a little added flair, he moved it around the back of Theron's head in an almost artistic style that made it look almost as if it were floating. He then jerked his hand back and the knife flew back into his hand.
Then smiled and said, "The girl's right You might not want to judge this book by it's cover."
"Two days from now at twilight in ten minutes east of the main entrance of Newhaven. There's a clearing there. It's the perfect place for a fair duel."
Then Evin suddenly, but subtly moved his fingers causing an invisible wire to jerk the throwing knife that the wire was attacked to out of Theron's hand. For a little added flair, he moved it around the back of Theron's head in an almost artistic style that made it look almost as if it were floating. He then jerked his hand back and the knife flew back into his hand.
Then smiled and said, "The girl's right You might not want to judge this book by it's cover."
Theron choose to ignore the girl completely. His deal was with the guy and not the girl. She could whine all day long for all he cared. The guy spoke once more, telling Theron where they were going to have the duel and then he tried to intimidate the Hunter by showing off with his little knife to which Theron only smiled.
"You might not want to judge this book by it's cover also. If I didn't think I had a chance of winning, I wouldn't have accepted the offer of a duel." The man spoke. Theron kept on smiling and nodded. After that he turned around and made his way over to the stairs where his room for the next couple of nights lied. Stopping at the stairs he faced the man one last time.
"Let the most experienced Hunter win. The one who hunts targets that doesn't have any experience about staying stealthy or the Hunter who hunts targets that has a massive amount of experience about stealth." And with that Theron left the two of them. He wasn't much for insulting people but this brat and his young companion was just too much for him. He had to teach them a lesson, at any cost.
"You might not want to judge this book by it's cover also. If I didn't think I had a chance of winning, I wouldn't have accepted the offer of a duel." The man spoke. Theron kept on smiling and nodded. After that he turned around and made his way over to the stairs where his room for the next couple of nights lied. Stopping at the stairs he faced the man one last time.
"Let the most experienced Hunter win. The one who hunts targets that doesn't have any experience about staying stealthy or the Hunter who hunts targets that has a massive amount of experience about stealth." And with that Theron left the two of them. He wasn't much for insulting people but this brat and his young companion was just too much for him. He had to teach them a lesson, at any cost.
Allison frowned slightly at being ignored, but didn't mind it too much. She didn't bother to say another word, she mainly kept her attention on the knife at her hand. She wasn't bothered by Theron at all. Well, not until he insulted Evin, which she wouldn't mind wasn't for the words he used.
"Let the most experienced Hunter win. The one who hunts targets that doesn't have any experience about staying stealthy or the Hunter who hunts targets that has a massive amount of experience about stealth."
This sentence alone spiked her anger in a way no one else in that room would understand. Crys had told her things. She had told Allison stories of recruits being killed in their beds, ten to twelve years old, what did they know about anything?
Allison stopped swirling the knife around, she clenched her fist around it, the anger building. When Theron was leaving, she had to control herself not to attack him right there. She closed her eyes and focused on breathing to calm herself, she opened them again to the sound of Justin's voice. "Ali, you're bleeding."
She had her hand shut tight around the blade of the knife, blood was dripping from her hand onto the counter. Even after realizing that, it took her a few minutes to let go. When she finally did, Justin had already gotten her a clean rag, soaked in alcohol, and looked at her with an apologetic smile. "This is going to hurt, a lot."
Allison simply smiled and took the rag of his hands, and wrapped it around her wounded hand without a flinch. "Dead people feel no pain, Justin."
She looked at Evin with a smile. "Once he answers your questions, can I shoot him?"
There were many things Allison didn't care about at all, but she honestly believed that the Wolfpack had saved her life. No matter how much she wanted to live and take revenge on the death of her family... She would gladly give it up to protect the clan.
If all the commotion wasn't enough, Justin spoke again, and Ali didn't like what she heard at all. "I've sent a message back to camp, telling what just happened here."
"Let the most experienced Hunter win. The one who hunts targets that doesn't have any experience about staying stealthy or the Hunter who hunts targets that has a massive amount of experience about stealth."
This sentence alone spiked her anger in a way no one else in that room would understand. Crys had told her things. She had told Allison stories of recruits being killed in their beds, ten to twelve years old, what did they know about anything?
Allison stopped swirling the knife around, she clenched her fist around it, the anger building. When Theron was leaving, she had to control herself not to attack him right there. She closed her eyes and focused on breathing to calm herself, she opened them again to the sound of Justin's voice. "Ali, you're bleeding."
She had her hand shut tight around the blade of the knife, blood was dripping from her hand onto the counter. Even after realizing that, it took her a few minutes to let go. When she finally did, Justin had already gotten her a clean rag, soaked in alcohol, and looked at her with an apologetic smile. "This is going to hurt, a lot."
Allison simply smiled and took the rag of his hands, and wrapped it around her wounded hand without a flinch. "Dead people feel no pain, Justin."
She looked at Evin with a smile. "Once he answers your questions, can I shoot him?"
There were many things Allison didn't care about at all, but she honestly believed that the Wolfpack had saved her life. No matter how much she wanted to live and take revenge on the death of her family... She would gladly give it up to protect the clan.
If all the commotion wasn't enough, Justin spoke again, and Ali didn't like what she heard at all. "I've sent a message back to camp, telling what just happened here."
Evin didn't take the words that Theron said as an insult, he actually took it as a challenge. Evin thought that it was harder to assassinate someone than it was to hunt someone. It was even easier to hunt someone when the people he is hunting stay quite stationary in a camp like Theron did with the Wolfpack. He thought about the one time that he had to assassinate someone during an event that was going on in a crowded ballroom. It took the people ten minutes to figure out that the man lying down on a bench was not drunk but in fact dead. By this time, Evin had made it out of the city and no one would ever suspect him or the Wolfpack of the murder. It didn't matter though, because he could also win fights just as well as he could assassinate a person. They were basically two sides of the same coin.
"Once he answers your questions, can I shoot him?" Evin saw blood trickling from Allisons hand, but he ignored it.
"When I get the answer, you could kill him for all I care. The Wolfpack would be better without him running around."
Then an idea came into his head. With this idea, he could win the fight in a matter of minutes. It wouldn't even be that hard.
"Now lets get some sleep, we'll be getting up early tomorrow morning. There are a few people in town I need to talk to." Evin said as he left the room to go get some sleep, "I'll be at you're room tomorrow to wake you up. I'm not sure when it will be so get some sleep while you still can."
"Once he answers your questions, can I shoot him?" Evin saw blood trickling from Allisons hand, but he ignored it.
"When I get the answer, you could kill him for all I care. The Wolfpack would be better without him running around."
Then an idea came into his head. With this idea, he could win the fight in a matter of minutes. It wouldn't even be that hard.
"Now lets get some sleep, we'll be getting up early tomorrow morning. There are a few people in town I need to talk to." Evin said as he left the room to go get some sleep, "I'll be at you're room tomorrow to wake you up. I'm not sure when it will be so get some sleep while you still can."
Newhaven Inn
Allison smiled when Evin said she could kill Theron. But the smile disappeared when he mentioned sleep. She hadn't slept in quite some time, and that was sure to affect her, if it wasn't affecting her judgement already. She simply nodded and let him leave for his room.
She sat where she was for some time, checking that the bleeding in her hand had stopped. She removed the, now bloody, rag, and pulled a black sash from her bag. She bandaged her hand with the black sash and sighed, considering going off to bed, even if it was just to stare at ceiling. "Justin... Do you think you can get me some tea?"
The boy nodded. The Inn was now empty except for people in their rooms, so Justin had been just sitting there. "Sure thing!"
Ali smirked at the way he jumped up from his seat to go heat up water. Boys were so obvious sometimes...
She laid her head on the counter, only for a second, and felt her eyes closing. She felt ashamed of her lack of self control, as she usually did. Little by little, words started running through her head... Distant memories. Unpleasant ones. Memories of fire, and screaming women and children.
All of a sudden she was startled by a loud sound, which in reality was only Justin resting a cup of tea on top of the counter.
She raised her head and forced a smile. "Thanks"
Justin sat back in the wooden stool across the counter, he had a worried look in his eyes. She really hated that look. "Is everything alright with you?"
She chuckled, and took a sip of the tea. "For the sake of your sanity... Never ask me that. I just might answer."
"I really want to know." He hesitated, but then landed his hand on top of hers.
Ali wasn't really expecting that, so she flinched before pulling her hand away. Other than that, she ignored the gesture completely, and nodded. "No. I'm not alright."
She finished her tea without explaining anything further. The last thing she wanted right now was to talk about this. She paid for the cup of tea, knowing she wasn't really expected to, and went off to bed. It wouldn't be long until morning came. She did have to try and sleep.
Allison smiled when Evin said she could kill Theron. But the smile disappeared when he mentioned sleep. She hadn't slept in quite some time, and that was sure to affect her, if it wasn't affecting her judgement already. She simply nodded and let him leave for his room.
She sat where she was for some time, checking that the bleeding in her hand had stopped. She removed the, now bloody, rag, and pulled a black sash from her bag. She bandaged her hand with the black sash and sighed, considering going off to bed, even if it was just to stare at ceiling. "Justin... Do you think you can get me some tea?"
The boy nodded. The Inn was now empty except for people in their rooms, so Justin had been just sitting there. "Sure thing!"
Ali smirked at the way he jumped up from his seat to go heat up water. Boys were so obvious sometimes...
She laid her head on the counter, only for a second, and felt her eyes closing. She felt ashamed of her lack of self control, as she usually did. Little by little, words started running through her head... Distant memories. Unpleasant ones. Memories of fire, and screaming women and children.
All of a sudden she was startled by a loud sound, which in reality was only Justin resting a cup of tea on top of the counter.
She raised her head and forced a smile. "Thanks"
Justin sat back in the wooden stool across the counter, he had a worried look in his eyes. She really hated that look. "Is everything alright with you?"
She chuckled, and took a sip of the tea. "For the sake of your sanity... Never ask me that. I just might answer."
"I really want to know." He hesitated, but then landed his hand on top of hers.
Ali wasn't really expecting that, so she flinched before pulling her hand away. Other than that, she ignored the gesture completely, and nodded. "No. I'm not alright."
She finished her tea without explaining anything further. The last thing she wanted right now was to talk about this. She paid for the cup of tea, knowing she wasn't really expected to, and went off to bed. It wouldn't be long until morning came. She did have to try and sleep.
The setting changes from Valcrest to Medieval fantasy
The bed felt soft and cold, Takei stirred in her dreams for a while.
It was dark, there was no emotion to describe the burning pain she was in.
Hell blazed and burned within the wound and it's herbs. The twisted chanting came back and Takei could have almost chanted the same thing as it embed itself within her head. The old women's cold fingers digging into her skin, she shuddered at the thought.
A light humming time to time drew the darkness out, it fought with the pain, comforting it.
Takei remembered her previous life with the Chu Clan. Only one person would hum her before bed and it was her brother. A silly discovery since it would always be the mother, but her brother proved to be more caring than her mother and father combined.
The smell of alcohol and elixir shot her from the bed, the sheet crumpled against her grip.
Takei's memory blurred and fuzzed she could recall the herbs and hot towel, the bed she was on wasn't hers.
Reality and Dreaming mixed together as she realized her old life was long gone. Dead. Away.
Swinging her legs to the side she got up and walked to the door, she rested her hand on the knob and though. This room wasn't hers, everything was out of order, her weapon rack wasn't there, the closet was bigger and the window had heavy drapes on them. Takei remembered her injury and glanced at the bandaged arm looked up and saw the girl that would always be with Dani Rivers. She looked familiar, cradling her arm to her side Takei asked, "If I'm not mistaken your Crys?"
It was dark, there was no emotion to describe the burning pain she was in.
Hell blazed and burned within the wound and it's herbs. The twisted chanting came back and Takei could have almost chanted the same thing as it embed itself within her head. The old women's cold fingers digging into her skin, she shuddered at the thought.
A light humming time to time drew the darkness out, it fought with the pain, comforting it.
Takei remembered her previous life with the Chu Clan. Only one person would hum her before bed and it was her brother. A silly discovery since it would always be the mother, but her brother proved to be more caring than her mother and father combined.
The smell of alcohol and elixir shot her from the bed, the sheet crumpled against her grip.
Takei's memory blurred and fuzzed she could recall the herbs and hot towel, the bed she was on wasn't hers.
Reality and Dreaming mixed together as she realized her old life was long gone. Dead. Away.
Swinging her legs to the side she got up and walked to the door, she rested her hand on the knob and though. This room wasn't hers, everything was out of order, her weapon rack wasn't there, the closet was bigger and the window had heavy drapes on them. Takei remembered her injury and glanced at the bandaged arm looked up and saw the girl that would always be with Dani Rivers. She looked familiar, cradling her arm to her side Takei asked, "If I'm not mistaken your Crys?"
The setting changes from Medieval fantasy to Assassin's Camp
Crys let out a sigh at the waking girl. Her feelings were a mess, for what Crys could tell. She wasn't really trying. "My mother asked me to stay and make sure you didn't spike a fever. Lucky you... If you did I would have to bring back the healer." She smiled. "Do what I do... Don't get caught."
At that moment the door opened, and she recognized the voice of the guard her mother had been yelling at. He didn't say anything, and Crys had guessed he would be giving Takei one hell of an ugly look. "Hey! What is your business?"
The man probably hadn't noticed Crys, because his tone changed on the spot. "I apologize. I was distracted there for a moment. Your mother is now requesting your presence. She has an assignment for you, and she wants you to take... Takei, with you."
Crys smirked at that comment. "So predictable... Alright. I'm on my way."
Crys gave herself a moment of thought before standing. She knew that whenever her mother thought an active was causing too much trouble she would assign the poor kid to work with Crys. The only one who had ever survived that had been Ali... And barely. For what she had sensed on Takei, she wasn't really expecting much.
At last, she stood up, and turned to the girl. "I will be back soon with the assignment, pack two weapons only, and any other item that are necessary to you. Nothing else. When I call for you, we leave immediately."
She didn't wait for a response, and left to meet with her mother. She was surprised to find her waiting outside the cabin. "Your father is asleep. Is better not to disturb him."
Crys frowned at that. Her father was usually the first to get out of bed. "Is he sick or something?"
Dani Rivers sighed at her daughter's curiosity. Although Crys could tell she was smiling lightly. "His brother was killed last night. They haven't actually got along in years, but... He is very shaken."
Crys nodded. She knew her father had a twin brother, but never really met the man. "What do you want me to do then?"
Dani sighed. "I assigned Takei to your service. You're an instructor, so... You do whatever you want with her, by the rules."
Crys sighed in response. "I can sometimes see what's broken, mom... Doesn't mean I can fix it."
Dani laughed. "I know, Crys. But this girl... Her instructor was a little overwhelmed by her talent, I think. So I'm putting her on observation for now. She will only go on assignments on her own again, if you clear her."
Crys nodded in agreement. "Was it really that bad? It was nothing I hadn't done before myself, or Ali, or even Evin if I recall."
"Not during a lock-down. Not like this. Listen... although she is to accompany you... These two tasks are very serious, or I wouldn't be handing them to instructors."
Crys frowned again. "Instructors? Who else is in on this?"
Dani laughed. She knew Crys didn't like to work with others, they distracted her. "We received two messages since last night. One from Blackpond, informing of Kyle's death. One from Newhaven, informing of the mess Evin and Allison are in."
Crys, for the first time in that conversation seemed upset. "Allison is in Newhaven? What happened?"
"Ali is fine, for the moment. She is handling it quite well actually. Evin is the problem. He has accepted to take on the Shadow Hunter on a duel."
Crys nodded. "What the hell is that idiot thinking? So what am I supposed to do?"
Dani laughed. "Go there and fix it. Talk them out of it, if you can. If you can't... Give Evin something he can use to win. I'm sure there will be something there. Afterwards, do straight to Blackpond to look into Kyle's death. You see... He was our only source of information. He's gone, so we need to get it ourselves. I will be sending Atzlan there today. Join him when you can."
Crys was considering all of it. It was a lot, it was extremely serious, it would be harder with a inexperienced kid tagging along. "I'm supposed to do all this while babysitting that kid? She will get me killed."
Silence set in for a few seconds, and the answer came. "She is your assignment. Don't you see? She is officially your recruit now."
Crys processed the information, and the started to laugh. "You're telling me this kid is the first active to be turned back into a recruit? I Can't wait to tell her that!"
Dani chuckled. "Suit yourself... Just hurry up. The duel is tomorrow, so you need to get to Newhaven."
Crys sent one of the guards to warn Takei that they were leaving. She stopped by the gates and waited, with a smirk crossing her face. "This should be fun."
While she waited, she heard one of the guards warn the other instructor he was being summoned. Things were starting to get busy in the Wolfpack again... Finally.
At that moment the door opened, and she recognized the voice of the guard her mother had been yelling at. He didn't say anything, and Crys had guessed he would be giving Takei one hell of an ugly look. "Hey! What is your business?"
The man probably hadn't noticed Crys, because his tone changed on the spot. "I apologize. I was distracted there for a moment. Your mother is now requesting your presence. She has an assignment for you, and she wants you to take... Takei, with you."
Crys smirked at that comment. "So predictable... Alright. I'm on my way."
Crys gave herself a moment of thought before standing. She knew that whenever her mother thought an active was causing too much trouble she would assign the poor kid to work with Crys. The only one who had ever survived that had been Ali... And barely. For what she had sensed on Takei, she wasn't really expecting much.
At last, she stood up, and turned to the girl. "I will be back soon with the assignment, pack two weapons only, and any other item that are necessary to you. Nothing else. When I call for you, we leave immediately."
She didn't wait for a response, and left to meet with her mother. She was surprised to find her waiting outside the cabin. "Your father is asleep. Is better not to disturb him."
Crys frowned at that. Her father was usually the first to get out of bed. "Is he sick or something?"
Dani Rivers sighed at her daughter's curiosity. Although Crys could tell she was smiling lightly. "His brother was killed last night. They haven't actually got along in years, but... He is very shaken."
Crys nodded. She knew her father had a twin brother, but never really met the man. "What do you want me to do then?"
Dani sighed. "I assigned Takei to your service. You're an instructor, so... You do whatever you want with her, by the rules."
Crys sighed in response. "I can sometimes see what's broken, mom... Doesn't mean I can fix it."
Dani laughed. "I know, Crys. But this girl... Her instructor was a little overwhelmed by her talent, I think. So I'm putting her on observation for now. She will only go on assignments on her own again, if you clear her."
Crys nodded in agreement. "Was it really that bad? It was nothing I hadn't done before myself, or Ali, or even Evin if I recall."
"Not during a lock-down. Not like this. Listen... although she is to accompany you... These two tasks are very serious, or I wouldn't be handing them to instructors."
Crys frowned again. "Instructors? Who else is in on this?"
Dani laughed. She knew Crys didn't like to work with others, they distracted her. "We received two messages since last night. One from Blackpond, informing of Kyle's death. One from Newhaven, informing of the mess Evin and Allison are in."
Crys, for the first time in that conversation seemed upset. "Allison is in Newhaven? What happened?"
"Ali is fine, for the moment. She is handling it quite well actually. Evin is the problem. He has accepted to take on the Shadow Hunter on a duel."
Crys nodded. "What the hell is that idiot thinking? So what am I supposed to do?"
Dani laughed. "Go there and fix it. Talk them out of it, if you can. If you can't... Give Evin something he can use to win. I'm sure there will be something there. Afterwards, do straight to Blackpond to look into Kyle's death. You see... He was our only source of information. He's gone, so we need to get it ourselves. I will be sending Atzlan there today. Join him when you can."
Crys was considering all of it. It was a lot, it was extremely serious, it would be harder with a inexperienced kid tagging along. "I'm supposed to do all this while babysitting that kid? She will get me killed."
Silence set in for a few seconds, and the answer came. "She is your assignment. Don't you see? She is officially your recruit now."
Crys processed the information, and the started to laugh. "You're telling me this kid is the first active to be turned back into a recruit? I Can't wait to tell her that!"
Dani chuckled. "Suit yourself... Just hurry up. The duel is tomorrow, so you need to get to Newhaven."
Crys sent one of the guards to warn Takei that they were leaving. She stopped by the gates and waited, with a smirk crossing her face. "This should be fun."
While she waited, she heard one of the guards warn the other instructor he was being summoned. Things were starting to get busy in the Wolfpack again... Finally.
The same man that bursted into the room came back again, "Go back home and pack your things. Meet Crys back at the front gates, you're leaving on the spot." The tone of his voice held some sort of disgust for her, and the way he sneered made her want to carve a smile on his face. Takei pocketed the items on the bed-side table, she held the blood crusted shuriken star and threw it at the trash can, it was worthless now that it wasn't as sharp.
She ran down passing Crys talking with Dani and closed the front door slowly, her boots thudded on the ground as she sped by the civilians. Her house was a lengthy run from the cabin, its isolated as if on purpose. Opening the front door she dropped herself on the metal chair near the table where she placed her weapons and letters. She grabbed a kunai and studied the poorly bandaged wound, it hadn't been tight enough so blood was beginning to leak through. The blade ripped against the bandage in an easy swoop, small drops of blood fell on the floor as Takei stretched over to get her own gauge.
The gauge she used were hand made and rare to find around the area, the gauge is layered and smeared in healing herbs. The white gauge was wrapped around Takei's slender arm as tight as she could with one hand. Finished with her wound she got up and threw out the blood soaked wraps, Takei passed by her weapon rack and grabbed her belt pouch. The pouch is made of gray wolf skin and can hold numerous items.
Slinging the pouch on her waist she walked around her cabin grabbing weapons and hooking it on. 3 kunai's freshly sharpened, 2 smoke bombs, more gauge, a few herbs and thin plastic string. Doubling over her weapons, wounds and final outfit she heard a knock on the door. The guard told her to meet Crys at one of the gates, and she hurried up once more. Before she left she grabbed a leather backpack thinking the waist pouch wasn't enough. Closing the door she ran half way to the main gate until she got to the main road. It was busy on the main road, families bustling around working as hard as ever.
She ran down passing Crys talking with Dani and closed the front door slowly, her boots thudded on the ground as she sped by the civilians. Her house was a lengthy run from the cabin, its isolated as if on purpose. Opening the front door she dropped herself on the metal chair near the table where she placed her weapons and letters. She grabbed a kunai and studied the poorly bandaged wound, it hadn't been tight enough so blood was beginning to leak through. The blade ripped against the bandage in an easy swoop, small drops of blood fell on the floor as Takei stretched over to get her own gauge.
The gauge she used were hand made and rare to find around the area, the gauge is layered and smeared in healing herbs. The white gauge was wrapped around Takei's slender arm as tight as she could with one hand. Finished with her wound she got up and threw out the blood soaked wraps, Takei passed by her weapon rack and grabbed her belt pouch. The pouch is made of gray wolf skin and can hold numerous items.
Slinging the pouch on her waist she walked around her cabin grabbing weapons and hooking it on. 3 kunai's freshly sharpened, 2 smoke bombs, more gauge, a few herbs and thin plastic string. Doubling over her weapons, wounds and final outfit she heard a knock on the door. The guard told her to meet Crys at one of the gates, and she hurried up once more. Before she left she grabbed a leather backpack thinking the waist pouch wasn't enough. Closing the door she ran half way to the main gate until she got to the main road. It was busy on the main road, families bustling around working as hard as ever.
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Newhaven
It was about four o'clock in the morning. It would be another two and a half hours before the sun would begin to show. It was the perfect time of day to get started. He had a lot to do before this duel started and it would have to be done quickly. He intended to get a good nights rest so he would be ready for the fight the next day and the only way he could do so is if he managed to set everything up before. The guards were going to change shifts in the next ten to twenty minutes. It was the time that Evin needed to get going. He got out of bed feeling rather refreshed for only getting around five hours of sleep.
The walk from Evin's room to Allison's wasn't that long at all. He quietly knocked on the door and said rather bluntly, "I don't care if you look like a tramp and need to get all pretty before you get up, I need us out of here in the next ten to twenty minutes while the guards are changing shifts. There is a person we need to go talk to." He waited outside of the room while she got ready.
The walk from Evin's room to Allison's wasn't that long at all. He quietly knocked on the door and said rather bluntly, "I don't care if you look like a tramp and need to get all pretty before you get up, I need us out of here in the next ten to twenty minutes while the guards are changing shifts. There is a person we need to go talk to." He waited outside of the room while she got ready.
Allison managed to sleep a little. It was rather unpleasant sleep, but it was sleep. When Evin knocked and shouted outside, she simply opened her eyes, and muttered to herself. "Shit!"
She smirked at his words, nodding. Evin didn't know her at all. She simply sat up and put on her boots. She had changed into her other set of the same type of clothes she had on the previous night, before going to bed, and slept on them.
After strapping on her belt, daggers and quiver included. She strung her bow, drawing it a few times to make sure it was alright, and stepped outside holding it right-handed, smiling. She did all that in less than five minutes. "Wonder why Crys finds you so annoying... You're such a pleasant guy."
She put the sarcasm aside and nodded, quoting Crys in a rather accurate impression. "If you can't kill in your sleep, you die in your sleep." She checked her knifes one more time, and added casually. "In my first week of training Crys would wake me in the most unpleasant ways. Not that I usually sleep much anyway. Where are we going then?"
--------------------------------
Valcrest
Crys had led Takei through a known path in the direction of the city of Newhaven. They had walked quietly for quite some time. Crys hadn't mentioned anything about the assignments or the fact that the girl had been placed back under training. She was somewhat disappointed that no questions have been asked so far. She stopped in a safe spot, and leaned against a tree. "The city is right ahead. We will be there in a couple of hours. Before that, maybe it's time we have a little talk."
Crys crossed her arms, and smiled lightly. "In case you haven't realized this already. You have been placed back under training, which means... You don't get to be called an active again unless I say so. And I rarely ever do. In case you are wondering why, which you shouldn't have to, I'll tell you..."
She stared at Takei, with a rather intimidating look, even if a blank one. "The Wolfpack doesn't function the way most clans do. Reason why we survive. To be accepted as active you should have qualities other than pure talent, which I must admit... You do have. Above everything... You must be reliable. Which, at the moment you are not. Loyal, maybe... But not reliable. Your previous instructor failed remarkably in graduating you. You have not grown as a member of the clan, and so my mother wants me to... Make up for that mistake."
She sighed, and added. "The most important things you must remember while we have to work together: First, never lie to me. Second, always do exactly as I say, specially if that means doing nothing. Third, I will never feel sorry for you, so do not dare whine... Ever. Any questions?"
Crys waited patiently for the girl to reply. She actually expected her to complain, or at least feel offended... She wouldn't respect her otherwise.
She smirked at his words, nodding. Evin didn't know her at all. She simply sat up and put on her boots. She had changed into her other set of the same type of clothes she had on the previous night, before going to bed, and slept on them.
After strapping on her belt, daggers and quiver included. She strung her bow, drawing it a few times to make sure it was alright, and stepped outside holding it right-handed, smiling. She did all that in less than five minutes. "Wonder why Crys finds you so annoying... You're such a pleasant guy."
She put the sarcasm aside and nodded, quoting Crys in a rather accurate impression. "If you can't kill in your sleep, you die in your sleep." She checked her knifes one more time, and added casually. "In my first week of training Crys would wake me in the most unpleasant ways. Not that I usually sleep much anyway. Where are we going then?"
--------------------------------
Valcrest
Crys had led Takei through a known path in the direction of the city of Newhaven. They had walked quietly for quite some time. Crys hadn't mentioned anything about the assignments or the fact that the girl had been placed back under training. She was somewhat disappointed that no questions have been asked so far. She stopped in a safe spot, and leaned against a tree. "The city is right ahead. We will be there in a couple of hours. Before that, maybe it's time we have a little talk."
Crys crossed her arms, and smiled lightly. "In case you haven't realized this already. You have been placed back under training, which means... You don't get to be called an active again unless I say so. And I rarely ever do. In case you are wondering why, which you shouldn't have to, I'll tell you..."
She stared at Takei, with a rather intimidating look, even if a blank one. "The Wolfpack doesn't function the way most clans do. Reason why we survive. To be accepted as active you should have qualities other than pure talent, which I must admit... You do have. Above everything... You must be reliable. Which, at the moment you are not. Loyal, maybe... But not reliable. Your previous instructor failed remarkably in graduating you. You have not grown as a member of the clan, and so my mother wants me to... Make up for that mistake."
She sighed, and added. "The most important things you must remember while we have to work together: First, never lie to me. Second, always do exactly as I say, specially if that means doing nothing. Third, I will never feel sorry for you, so do not dare whine... Ever. Any questions?"
Crys waited patiently for the girl to reply. She actually expected her to complain, or at least feel offended... She wouldn't respect her otherwise.
The sun shone brightly through the window of the Hunters room. He had been sleeping for quite a while now and he didn't have any problems with the thought of staying in bed. But he knew that he had to go out and fill up on his stock of food and other supplies but that could wait until tonight. As for now he was going to take it slow and let his opponent do whatever he wants to do for the duel tomorrow. Theron didn't underestimate the man and his skills nor did he think less about the girl with the man, but they had both thought it would be easy to just confront the very being that has slayed so many of their kinsmen that you can't count the number with your fingers and toes. They had underestimated him and his years of experience and now he was going to try and teach them a lesson. Well he had no other choice, but he would most certainly avoid to kill them. He would try to neutralize the man first and then the Girl would likely attack him out of fear of dying and then he would have to quickly neutralize her too before proceeding to tell them the truth. But that was tomorrow. Right now he was going to go back to sleep for another couple of hours before he would go out and fill up on supplies and await the next day.
"I have to confess that sleeping in a bed beats sleeping out in the wild, even though I feel safer out there then in here." Theron thought before falling asleep once more.
"I have to confess that sleeping in a bed beats sleeping out in the wild, even though I feel safer out there then in here." Theron thought before falling asleep once more.
Allison came out of her room. She definitely didn't care if she looked like a tramp. She didn't look too bad, but one could definitely tell that she had just gotten out of bed. Her hair was a little messy and her eyes still had some sleep in them. It was better then Evin had expected though. It was good that she looked presentable too, because Evin was sure that the person that they were going to see would prefer to talk to someone who looked good, especially at this time of day. Evin hoped that she would understand.
"Where are we going then?" Allison asked.
Evin started to walk. "We are going to see a person I know. It is very early in the morning, I know, but she wont mind in this situation. Her name is Lorin and I met her a few years back when I was on mission in the around that clearing where the fight is taking place. That isn't the reason why we are going to meet her though. She has the ability to create illusions and she also knows about some of the area really well. I think that she could be really good for our fight. She owes me a few favors anyways." He stopped for a second and smirked and then said to himself, "Who said breaking rules never helped? Anyways, she will be a valuable weapon in our arsenal. Well here we are!"
The distance from the inn to her house wasn't that far and they were already there. The guards that they did see were too distracted by other things to see them. It was a good thing too, because during the entire time, Evin had kept a dagger in his hand in case anything happened. Of course nothing did happen.
He opened the door to the house. He knew that she wouldn't mind if he just walked in, even at this time of day. What he saw when he walked in was definitely not what he expected. He was expecting to see the typical boring white paint and dull white love seat that welcomed anyone coming in, but it wasn't white. It was covered in blood and very fresh blood at that. He gripped his dagger a little bit tighter as he walked in a little more.
"Wait outside. If you can get onto the roof, see if you can see anyone who might have done the attack." He whispered so quietly, that only a person within a meter of him would be able to hear. Now understanding was another thing.
Evin started to walk closer to the couch. Behind the couch was a man. He couldn't see who it was under the cloak, but he was stabbing Lorin who was already clearly dead. It didn't make any sense, but he knew that he had just found the murderer that the King wanted. Evin jumped over the couch and lunged at the man. The man was prepared though and threw a smoke bomb in Evin's face. Evin didn't flinch though, he was to concentrated on finding out where the man was. He tried to use some of his other senses to figure out what he had done since he threw the bomb, but he gave nothing away. It wasn't natural, it was almost like the man was an assassin himself. When Evin had gotten out of the smoke, the man was already at the door and taking off. How didn't Evin even hear the man run away?
Evin ran after the man. Hopefully Allison had seen the man take off.
"Where are we going then?" Allison asked.
Evin started to walk. "We are going to see a person I know. It is very early in the morning, I know, but she wont mind in this situation. Her name is Lorin and I met her a few years back when I was on mission in the around that clearing where the fight is taking place. That isn't the reason why we are going to meet her though. She has the ability to create illusions and she also knows about some of the area really well. I think that she could be really good for our fight. She owes me a few favors anyways." He stopped for a second and smirked and then said to himself, "Who said breaking rules never helped? Anyways, she will be a valuable weapon in our arsenal. Well here we are!"
The distance from the inn to her house wasn't that far and they were already there. The guards that they did see were too distracted by other things to see them. It was a good thing too, because during the entire time, Evin had kept a dagger in his hand in case anything happened. Of course nothing did happen.
He opened the door to the house. He knew that she wouldn't mind if he just walked in, even at this time of day. What he saw when he walked in was definitely not what he expected. He was expecting to see the typical boring white paint and dull white love seat that welcomed anyone coming in, but it wasn't white. It was covered in blood and very fresh blood at that. He gripped his dagger a little bit tighter as he walked in a little more.
"Wait outside. If you can get onto the roof, see if you can see anyone who might have done the attack." He whispered so quietly, that only a person within a meter of him would be able to hear. Now understanding was another thing.
Evin started to walk closer to the couch. Behind the couch was a man. He couldn't see who it was under the cloak, but he was stabbing Lorin who was already clearly dead. It didn't make any sense, but he knew that he had just found the murderer that the King wanted. Evin jumped over the couch and lunged at the man. The man was prepared though and threw a smoke bomb in Evin's face. Evin didn't flinch though, he was to concentrated on finding out where the man was. He tried to use some of his other senses to figure out what he had done since he threw the bomb, but he gave nothing away. It wasn't natural, it was almost like the man was an assassin himself. When Evin had gotten out of the smoke, the man was already at the door and taking off. How didn't Evin even hear the man run away?
Evin ran after the man. Hopefully Allison had seen the man take off.
Allison followed Evin close and listened carefully, with little reaction. His idea seemed pretty good though. Not even with all the experience in the world, Theron couldn't see past an illusion. She kept herself quiet and tried to look around as little as possible. She didn't look up until she heard the words "here we are".
when she finally looked around, Evin was already making his way in. By the time she took her first step to follow him, she knew something was very wrong. She couldn't see anything since she was standing behind Evin, but she could definitely smell the blood, and it seemed to be a lot of it.
When Evin whispered to her, she moved without hesitation and managed to get on the roof of the house, rather easily. She took a breath, and kept her eyes open for anyone that could have done this.
Minutes later, she saw a cloaked man leaving the house, rather calmly. Fast, but calm. He walked straight to a couple of soldiers, before Allison could consider following him. All of a sudden the soldiers the man had spoken to started to move towards the house. Luckily they were at a good distance from them. Ali dropped from the roof, stepped inside, and spoke in calm tone, but obviously in a hurry. "Evin, we have to leave now."
when she finally looked around, Evin was already making his way in. By the time she took her first step to follow him, she knew something was very wrong. She couldn't see anything since she was standing behind Evin, but she could definitely smell the blood, and it seemed to be a lot of it.
When Evin whispered to her, she moved without hesitation and managed to get on the roof of the house, rather easily. She took a breath, and kept her eyes open for anyone that could have done this.
Minutes later, she saw a cloaked man leaving the house, rather calmly. Fast, but calm. He walked straight to a couple of soldiers, before Allison could consider following him. All of a sudden the soldiers the man had spoken to started to move towards the house. Luckily they were at a good distance from them. Ali dropped from the roof, stepped inside, and spoke in calm tone, but obviously in a hurry. "Evin, we have to leave now."
The setting changes from Newhaven to Medieval fantasy
Takei followed Crys through the twists and turns of the forest. The walk had been quiet, though it might have been uncomfortable she found it comfortable to be finally away from the Camp. It was like prison during the lockdown and it made her bored, following Dani had been worth the small freedom she had and the taste of adrenaline. A few steps behind Crys she stopped when Crys stopped, "The Wolfpack doesn't function the way most clans do. Reason why we survive. To be accepted as active you should have qualities other than pure talent, which I must admit... You do have. Above everything... You must be reliable. Which, at the moment you are not. Loyal, maybe... But not reliable. Your previous instructor failed remarkably in graduating you. You have not grown as a member of the clan, and so my mother wants me to... Make up for that mistake."
She sighed, and added. "The most important things you must remember while we have to work together: First, never lie to me. Second, always do exactly as I say, specially if that means doing nothing. Third, I will never feel sorry for you, so do not dare whine... Ever. Any questions?"
The news sunk in Takei as she played the words over in her head again, they emphasized when Crys told her of the rules. Takei put a palm to the nearest tree and leaned into it, her arm still stretched out. She groaned, the freedom she wanted so much was gone in a blink of an eye. To make situations more troublesome she had to report to Crys, she didn't have any personal problems. But it was the first impression she had on Crys, and it seemed demanding. Still leaning on the tree she got another hand and rubbed her temple, "No."
She sighed, and added. "The most important things you must remember while we have to work together: First, never lie to me. Second, always do exactly as I say, specially if that means doing nothing. Third, I will never feel sorry for you, so do not dare whine... Ever. Any questions?"
The news sunk in Takei as she played the words over in her head again, they emphasized when Crys told her of the rules. Takei put a palm to the nearest tree and leaned into it, her arm still stretched out. She groaned, the freedom she wanted so much was gone in a blink of an eye. To make situations more troublesome she had to report to Crys, she didn't have any personal problems. But it was the first impression she had on Crys, and it seemed demanding. Still leaning on the tree she got another hand and rubbed her temple, "No."
The setting changes from Medieval fantasy to Newhaven
Crys nodded, smiling. She resumed walking towards Newhaven, she listened carefully to make sure Takei was following, and then added. "For obvious reasons, no one else is supposed to know you're on observation. That would be uncomfortable for you."
They got to a distance from the city gates, where one could probably get a glimpse of it, but Crys led Takei around the city walls towards a hidden entrance. Not long after that they were arriving at the Inn. Crys felt silence spread across the few Pack member that were in there, she sat in front of the counter and spoke to the boy that was working there. "Justin... Where are Evin and Ali?"
"They left earlier, haven't got back yet."
She sighed. "And the man by the name of Theron, is he still here?"
Justin hesitated, but then answered. "Yes. Still asleep in his room."
Crys nodded staring at the boy seriously. "Give me the spare key to his room."
Justin sounded terrified as he answered dropping the key on the counter. "What are you going to do?"
Crys smiled. A smile very similar to her mother's. "I'll deliver a message, nothing more. Which room?"
The boy sighed, sensing trouble. "The one your father always uses. I made sure to put him as far from Ali as possible. She seemed to want to jump at his throat last night."
She picked up the key, and began to walk towards the rooms. She didn't turn, when giving Takei an order. "Wait right here. I'll be back soon."
She reached the Hunters room, opened the door and entered closing it. She waited to see if she had woke him up or not, before doing anything else. After all, she was only there to talk... She hoped thing wouldn't go any further than that.
They got to a distance from the city gates, where one could probably get a glimpse of it, but Crys led Takei around the city walls towards a hidden entrance. Not long after that they were arriving at the Inn. Crys felt silence spread across the few Pack member that were in there, she sat in front of the counter and spoke to the boy that was working there. "Justin... Where are Evin and Ali?"
"They left earlier, haven't got back yet."
She sighed. "And the man by the name of Theron, is he still here?"
Justin hesitated, but then answered. "Yes. Still asleep in his room."
Crys nodded staring at the boy seriously. "Give me the spare key to his room."
Justin sounded terrified as he answered dropping the key on the counter. "What are you going to do?"
Crys smiled. A smile very similar to her mother's. "I'll deliver a message, nothing more. Which room?"
The boy sighed, sensing trouble. "The one your father always uses. I made sure to put him as far from Ali as possible. She seemed to want to jump at his throat last night."
She picked up the key, and began to walk towards the rooms. She didn't turn, when giving Takei an order. "Wait right here. I'll be back soon."
She reached the Hunters room, opened the door and entered closing it. She waited to see if she had woke him up or not, before doing anything else. After all, she was only there to talk... She hoped thing wouldn't go any further than that.
Evin Knew not to ask questions when Allison came in. He just knew that it was no longer safe to stay in the house. Evin assumed that the trouble was coming from the front so the only way out would be through the back. Evin ran back past the dead body of Lorin and took a mental note of the stab wound. It didn't seem natural. There was some sort of dark energies working at that wound, but he couldn't note what was exactly wrong with it. The only way through the back was through a window. Evin picked up a little sculpture of a bird and threw it through the window. The glass shattered every which direction creating a deadly array of colorful shards around Evin's face. He flew through the window avoiding the larger shards in air and on ground when he landed. He ran through the alleyway and then threw some firecrackers he kept with him over the house to create a distraction to anyone who was coming.
It only took about ten minutes to walk through the back ways to get back to the inn.
"That man had skills that only an assassin could know. It might have been Theron even, but how would he know that we were going to her house? This doesn't make sense." He paused for a few seconds, his plan was ruined, but then he accepted his only option. "Don't let him kill me. If you have to, shoot me with an arrow, but I don't want that scum Theron to kill me." It might have been a sign of weakness, but it was what had to be done. "And that's an order!"
It only took about ten minutes to walk through the back ways to get back to the inn.
"That man had skills that only an assassin could know. It might have been Theron even, but how would he know that we were going to her house? This doesn't make sense." He paused for a few seconds, his plan was ruined, but then he accepted his only option. "Don't let him kill me. If you have to, shoot me with an arrow, but I don't want that scum Theron to kill me." It might have been a sign of weakness, but it was what had to be done. "And that's an order!"
Ali nodded as they made their way inside the Inn. She sat on the same spot she had sat the night before, not minding the other people inside. "It wasn't Theron. I might not have been able to do much, but I did see him. Not his face, but... Still, definitely not Theron. He is taller then Theron, and I suppose he lives here since he spoke to the city guards so easily... And I am sorry about your friend." She added that last sentence in a lower tone of voice, and went silent.
She chose not to comment on the order she just had been given. She was somehow expecting it not to go that far. When she brought herself to look at Justin, who had been watching them, she noticed he looked rather uneasy, and frowned. "Is something wrong?"
Justin looked at her, he seemed absolutely terrified now. "Crys is here. She asked for the two of you, then she asked for the Shadow Hunter. Then she took the key to his room and went to see him..."
Allison's eyes widened in shock. "She did what? That's just insane!"
Justin nodded. "She said she had a message for him. I didn't question her much, she'd kill me if I tried."
Ali nodded in agreement to that statement. "Did she say she'd be right back?"
"Well, yes, but..."
Allison interrupted, in a calmer tone. "Then we wait right here. She'll be back."
Then Justin pointed at a point behind Ali and said, lowering his voice. "That girl came in with her. Do you know her?"
Ali didn't turn immediately, she simply gave the boy a cold stare. "Do not point at people, it's impolite."
Allison turned to look where Justin had pointed. She didn't know the girl, but she had seen her before.
She chose not to comment on the order she just had been given. She was somehow expecting it not to go that far. When she brought herself to look at Justin, who had been watching them, she noticed he looked rather uneasy, and frowned. "Is something wrong?"
Justin looked at her, he seemed absolutely terrified now. "Crys is here. She asked for the two of you, then she asked for the Shadow Hunter. Then she took the key to his room and went to see him..."
Allison's eyes widened in shock. "She did what? That's just insane!"
Justin nodded. "She said she had a message for him. I didn't question her much, she'd kill me if I tried."
Ali nodded in agreement to that statement. "Did she say she'd be right back?"
"Well, yes, but..."
Allison interrupted, in a calmer tone. "Then we wait right here. She'll be back."
Then Justin pointed at a point behind Ali and said, lowering his voice. "That girl came in with her. Do you know her?"
Ali didn't turn immediately, she simply gave the boy a cold stare. "Do not point at people, it's impolite."
Allison turned to look where Justin had pointed. She didn't know the girl, but she had seen her before.
Drifting in the abyss of dreams and hopes, Theron wandered without doubt and fear through the endless realms of lost dreams, banished hopes and He was heading towards the end of the tunnel, so to speak. There he would see his future and what Valtara, the goddess of Fate and her guardians had in store for him. Stars flew next to him and at some points even straight through his chest as if he was a timeless being walking in a realm filled with souls who had dreams and hopes for the future. He didn't have any of those things, not anymore. He knew that death awaited him on the other side and it was just a matter of time before he would cross the border into the world of Death, but before he could reach the end he woke up to the growing sound outside his door. His hand quickly found it's way to one of his medium long blades as a figure stepped into his room and closed the door behind her.
It was the blind assassin that Theron had been watching from time to time. He had in his deepest dreams wanted to kill her before just to be able to repay what Dani had done to him by killing his father. Now he didn't have any of those urges, he was calm and serenity flew through his scarred body. He put the blade aside and took a step towards the blind girl.
"Please do take a seat, young girl. There's a chair two meters to your left." Theron said and sat down on the bed once more. "What can a simple, yet humble man such as myself do for a skilled assassin as yourself?" He asked with a friendly voice. He had no hostile feelings towards her anymore and if she wanted to speak with him then he would be glad to listen. He had, after all seen the light.
It was the blind assassin that Theron had been watching from time to time. He had in his deepest dreams wanted to kill her before just to be able to repay what Dani had done to him by killing his father. Now he didn't have any of those urges, he was calm and serenity flew through his scarred body. He put the blade aside and took a step towards the blind girl.
"Please do take a seat, young girl. There's a chair two meters to your left." Theron said and sat down on the bed once more. "What can a simple, yet humble man such as myself do for a skilled assassin as yourself?" He asked with a friendly voice. He had no hostile feelings towards her anymore and if she wanted to speak with him then he would be glad to listen. He had, after all seen the light.
Crys smiled at the man's words, and she took a seat as soon as she found the chair. Although she physically resembled Dani the most... In her mannerisms, Crys was a lot like her father when she was calm. So her tone was a calm and casual one, as it rarely was when she was in camp since she was constantly dealing with recruits and problematic actives. "Well, we received notification of what happened here last night. Although, my mother didn't give any details other than the fact that you have a duel arranged with one of our actives. So, my mother sent me here to take care of this."
She sighed and nodded. "Knowing Evin he probably acted like an immature brat, and... Allison is an immature brat. So, my only problem here is if you plan on killing them. In that case we will have a problem. Otherwise... I won't intervene. These two definitely need to learn a lesson or two..." She added in a severe, yet amused, tone. "Specially Evin."
She took a quiet moment to try and figure out what Theron's intentions were at the moment. She immediately wondered what her mother had told him when they met... She recognized him as someone she had sensed before, although she didn't remember ever meeting with him, still... Something was very much different.
She finally broke out of her silence, when remembering something important. "My father's brother, Kyle. Do you remember him?"
She sighed and nodded. "Knowing Evin he probably acted like an immature brat, and... Allison is an immature brat. So, my only problem here is if you plan on killing them. In that case we will have a problem. Otherwise... I won't intervene. These two definitely need to learn a lesson or two..." She added in a severe, yet amused, tone. "Specially Evin."
She took a quiet moment to try and figure out what Theron's intentions were at the moment. She immediately wondered what her mother had told him when they met... She recognized him as someone she had sensed before, although she didn't remember ever meeting with him, still... Something was very much different.
She finally broke out of her silence, when remembering something important. "My father's brother, Kyle. Do you remember him?"
Theron was relived that the blind girl didn't act hostile towards him or immature in any way at all. This would hopefully be a nice and calm conversation. Theron listened closely on the girl and he didn't bother to speak his mind in the middle of her speech. That would just be rude on his side. For a moment he realized what he was thinking and a smile grew on his face. He couldn't believe that he was acting like this and that he was having a civilized conversation with an assassin without any thoughts of hurting nor killing her once they were done talking. The girl finished with a question and Theron took his sweet time before answering.
"I can assure you that I do not intend to kill either of them. I will simple teach the man named Evin that his actions and behaviour against strangers won't come without consequences. As for the girl you call Allison, no I won't hurt her. I will leave the teaching part to you. I'm sure you know what to do with that one." Theron said and his smile faded slowly.
"Yes, I remember Kyle. A strong, yet a bit naive man at some points. Let me guess: He's dead isn't he?" The Hunter asked with a low and deep voice.
"I can assure you that I do not intend to kill either of them. I will simple teach the man named Evin that his actions and behaviour against strangers won't come without consequences. As for the girl you call Allison, no I won't hurt her. I will leave the teaching part to you. I'm sure you know what to do with that one." Theron said and his smile faded slowly.
"Yes, I remember Kyle. A strong, yet a bit naive man at some points. Let me guess: He's dead isn't he?" The Hunter asked with a low and deep voice.
Crystal laughed at the man's response. "That is cruel actually... I'm pretty sure Ali would much rather deal with you."
She crossed her arms and nodded confirming Theron's statement. "Yes. He was killed in his home last night. I'll be heading for Blackpond next, to find out what exactly happened. It might have something to do with the fact he had been giving us information on the enlightened deaths. His wife was one of the victims." She shrugged. "My dad is very upset about this. Personally... I never met the man. This killer is what worries me most, I wonder what he could be after."
Crys lost herself in her thoughts for a moment. Well, if this person was after the abilities, hers was one he surely wouldn't want. Three years of killing people while experiencing their fear and pain had been complete torture for her. No one would choose to go through such a thing. Still, her father was an enlightened, so was Ali, maybe other in the Pack... There were more than just a few reasons to worry. If that was it, then how was it possible...? Crys frowned while thinking it over. "This person knows a lot about the Wolfpack, and I don't like it at all."
She crossed her arms and nodded confirming Theron's statement. "Yes. He was killed in his home last night. I'll be heading for Blackpond next, to find out what exactly happened. It might have something to do with the fact he had been giving us information on the enlightened deaths. His wife was one of the victims." She shrugged. "My dad is very upset about this. Personally... I never met the man. This killer is what worries me most, I wonder what he could be after."
Crys lost herself in her thoughts for a moment. Well, if this person was after the abilities, hers was one he surely wouldn't want. Three years of killing people while experiencing their fear and pain had been complete torture for her. No one would choose to go through such a thing. Still, her father was an enlightened, so was Ali, maybe other in the Pack... There were more than just a few reasons to worry. If that was it, then how was it possible...? Crys frowned while thinking it over. "This person knows a lot about the Wolfpack, and I don't like it at all."
Theron laughed with her. He wasn't quit sure why he laughed but he didn't want to seem rude. Yet hearing the news of his old friends death wasn't easy. Kyle had not been like the others. He had left the Hunters after they had discovered that Sebastian was still alive. He had not even killed half as many as Theron had. Kyle had been more of a scout than a hunter. The news of his and his wives demise took it's tool on Therons mood, yet he had to stay strong and move on.
"There will be a time to mourn his death, but not today." Theron thought has he kept on listening to the blind girls words. When she was done he spoke his mind.
"It's not a easy task to study the Pack nor acquire information about them either. I for one know. But before we go any further in this conversation I'd like to ask of your name, if I may?"
"There will be a time to mourn his death, but not today." Theron thought has he kept on listening to the blind girls words. When she was done he spoke his mind.
"It's not a easy task to study the Pack nor acquire information about them either. I for one know. But before we go any further in this conversation I'd like to ask of your name, if I may?"
"It is a funny thing..." She had started talking, not really responding to anything he had said. "My father hadn't really gotten along with his brother in so long, but he is still very shaken. And there is nothing to do about it either... The pain..." Obviously at this point Crys had been talking more to herself than anything else. She nodded as if to force herself to stop.
"I'm sorry... I'd say I forgot my manners, but I rarely have any actually. My name is Crystal Rivers." Maybe the funny part of that statement was the fact that she wasn't joking at all, Crys was never really very polite, although she was a rather pleasant person... Most of the time. "And, yes... We pride ourselves in being careful, but lately... " She left the sentence unfinished, it was obvious that Theron had an informant, but that was something for him to discuss with her parents, not her. "Even so, this person must have been planning this for quite sometime. And I don't understand why he would be framing us for it."
Other than the Hunter in front of her, Crys knew there weren't any enemies of her clan that were still alive.
"I'm sorry... I'd say I forgot my manners, but I rarely have any actually. My name is Crystal Rivers." Maybe the funny part of that statement was the fact that she wasn't joking at all, Crys was never really very polite, although she was a rather pleasant person... Most of the time. "And, yes... We pride ourselves in being careful, but lately... " She left the sentence unfinished, it was obvious that Theron had an informant, but that was something for him to discuss with her parents, not her. "Even so, this person must have been planning this for quite sometime. And I don't understand why he would be framing us for it."
Other than the Hunter in front of her, Crys knew there weren't any enemies of her clan that were still alive.
Allison disregarded the question the order that he had given to her. He didn't blame her though, it did seem a little awkward. He didn't care about the death of his friend though. He had had other people just disappear on him like that. It was the consequence of being an assassin, but it was the fact that his whole plan went down the drain. He still had a few little tricks and ideas, but most of his plan had went down the drain and the tricks would probably just stall the whole event. He did have one big idea that could turn things around, but it was very risky.
Then, he saw Jason point towards Takei. Although neither Allison or Jason knew exactly who she was, Evin did. Evin thought of it as his duty to get to know everyone in the camp. Even if he didn't get to know them well, he at least had an idea of their name and some facts about them. He had talked to Takei a few times and rather liked the girl. She was a rule breaker and he was reminded of himself in some ways. The only thing that she didn't have was the manipulation that had helped Evin get out of trouble.
"Her name is Takei. She is a very talented assassin and could go out on missions on her own, but she has always been prevented by Dani and the instructors because of her tendencies to break the rules at times. It's probably why Crystal came along with her." He noted as he waited for Crystal to come back from her talk.
Then, he saw Jason point towards Takei. Although neither Allison or Jason knew exactly who she was, Evin did. Evin thought of it as his duty to get to know everyone in the camp. Even if he didn't get to know them well, he at least had an idea of their name and some facts about them. He had talked to Takei a few times and rather liked the girl. She was a rule breaker and he was reminded of himself in some ways. The only thing that she didn't have was the manipulation that had helped Evin get out of trouble.
"Her name is Takei. She is a very talented assassin and could go out on missions on her own, but she has always been prevented by Dani and the instructors because of her tendencies to break the rules at times. It's probably why Crystal came along with her." He noted as he waited for Crystal to come back from her talk.
Ali nodded to Evin's words. She already knew that. She had closed her eyes and was listening carefully to Crys and Theron's conversation. She wasn't exactly used to doing that often, but... She was curious. And she grew more curious at the pleasant tone the conversation had taken. Very strange.
All of a sudden, she heard steps coming from a distance, many steps, coming in their direction at the same time. She opened her eyes quickly only to find she couldn't really see a thing. "Shit! Soldiers are coming!"
Okay, that was a first... It was common knowledge that the Wolfpack owned the Inn, still the soldiers never bothered to intrude in their business before. Could this have anything to do with that man?
She had counted before closing her eyes, as far as actives went there were only the three of them, and Crys. Maybe Theron if he felt like doing something, but he could easily make it out on his own. With all that... Too damn risky to stay and fight, in her opinion. She did her best to hide the fact that she couldn't see a thing, and waited to see if Evin would make a decision. He was the boss after all.
All of a sudden, she heard steps coming from a distance, many steps, coming in their direction at the same time. She opened her eyes quickly only to find she couldn't really see a thing. "Shit! Soldiers are coming!"
Okay, that was a first... It was common knowledge that the Wolfpack owned the Inn, still the soldiers never bothered to intrude in their business before. Could this have anything to do with that man?
She had counted before closing her eyes, as far as actives went there were only the three of them, and Crys. Maybe Theron if he felt like doing something, but he could easily make it out on his own. With all that... Too damn risky to stay and fight, in her opinion. She did her best to hide the fact that she couldn't see a thing, and waited to see if Evin would make a decision. He was the boss after all.
How did Allison know about the guards coming. There were a few possibilities and they all didn't seem to make any sense. He would figure this out later though because at the moment he had to figure out a way to get out of this one. He started to look through all the windows at every direction of the inn. They had the place surrounded and were carrying torches. It was too late to stop them from setting the place on fire and attacking. Five men were pouring some sort of flammable liquid around the entire inn. It was only a matter of time before the man with the torch would throw it on.
"We need to get the hell out of here! We're surrounded and they're about to torch the place. They are either trying to kill us in the fire or flush us out to fight. Anyone who can fight, start throwing knives or shooting arrows through the windows to slow them down. I'll go break up the little happy time I'm sure the two are having up there." Sarcasm slipped from his tongue when he said the last sentence. He was sure it wasn't too heated, but there was probably for the most part, a fairly civil conversation (or as civil as it could be between enemies).
Evin ran up the stairs. Going back and forth, past all the paintings of past assassin's and people who were important to the Wolfpack. In a matter of minutes all these paintings would be no more though. By the time that he made it to the door, he could smell the flame. He didn't even knock, he just burst through the door and told the two, "We need to get out of here. No time to explain. The guards are burning the place down."
"We need to get the hell out of here! We're surrounded and they're about to torch the place. They are either trying to kill us in the fire or flush us out to fight. Anyone who can fight, start throwing knives or shooting arrows through the windows to slow them down. I'll go break up the little happy time I'm sure the two are having up there." Sarcasm slipped from his tongue when he said the last sentence. He was sure it wasn't too heated, but there was probably for the most part, a fairly civil conversation (or as civil as it could be between enemies).
Evin ran up the stairs. Going back and forth, past all the paintings of past assassin's and people who were important to the Wolfpack. In a matter of minutes all these paintings would be no more though. By the time that he made it to the door, he could smell the flame. He didn't even knock, he just burst through the door and told the two, "We need to get out of here. No time to explain. The guards are burning the place down."
Ali heard Evin's words and a sudden rush of panic hit her. Fire. They were going to set the whole place on fire. Shit! It's not like she could help it, fire usually made her useless. The thought of it caused her mind to go to a bad place. As the same time as her sight came back, she couldn't seem to see anything anymore, even if she was able to.
She could hear her brother's voice yelling out that they had to leave. She was fighting him as hard as she could, she didn't want to leave the baby. She eventually gave up and let herself be dragged into safety while her baby sister screamed inside. When she was finally at a distance, she could still hear the crying and screaming even if she knew that they were only in her mind. She dropped to the ground, the last tears she ever cried rolling down her face. The last look she gave her brother was one of pure contempt as he had chosen to save her instead of the baby on the crib. She regret it immediately, as seconds later he was stabbed in the back. His eyes darkened before he fell to the ground, in a split second he was gone. The soldier looked at her and laughed...
She was broke out of that thought by Evin's voice. "...Anyone who can fight, start throwing knives or shooting arrows through the windows to slow them down..."
Allison shook her head as hard as she could. The fire hadn't been lit yet, but it would be soon. She turned to face the nearest window and started shooting through it, arrow after arrow, without thinking, but hitting one soldier with each.
Evin had gone up the stairs. She had 20 arrows on her, but her sight was still blurry... So much for a perfect record.
She could hear her brother's voice yelling out that they had to leave. She was fighting him as hard as she could, she didn't want to leave the baby. She eventually gave up and let herself be dragged into safety while her baby sister screamed inside. When she was finally at a distance, she could still hear the crying and screaming even if she knew that they were only in her mind. She dropped to the ground, the last tears she ever cried rolling down her face. The last look she gave her brother was one of pure contempt as he had chosen to save her instead of the baby on the crib. She regret it immediately, as seconds later he was stabbed in the back. His eyes darkened before he fell to the ground, in a split second he was gone. The soldier looked at her and laughed...
She was broke out of that thought by Evin's voice. "...Anyone who can fight, start throwing knives or shooting arrows through the windows to slow them down..."
Allison shook her head as hard as she could. The fire hadn't been lit yet, but it would be soon. She turned to face the nearest window and started shooting through it, arrow after arrow, without thinking, but hitting one soldier with each.
Evin had gone up the stairs. She had 20 arrows on her, but her sight was still blurry... So much for a perfect record.
"Damn," Vilen Gallows spat as he came upon the scene of the inn about to be burned. Automatically his hand went to the sword strapped to his back as his mind started racing. There were options of course, but none of them seemed particularly viable at this juncture.
The inn was surrounded. He could draw the guards to him, but what good would that do once they got to him? They would only kill him and return to the task at hand. There were too many, he was alone, and he wasn't capable of drawing one at a time. Besides, that would take far too long. By then they would already have the place burnt down. He could try killing them off one by one from a distance, but once again, he was only one man. What's more, he had no idea how many allies he would have in the building. There could be one person in there, or the whole pack could be inside.
The only thing Vilen did know for sure was that he was running out of time. So, he focused his attention on the man with the torch, hoping to at least buy a little time for those inside.
"Come here," he said, loudly but softly somehow at the same time as his green eyes glinted. The guard holding the torch, who was literally inches from setting the place on fire, stopped and looked his way, as did a few others, and then they started walking. However, their companions obviously noticed what was going on.
"On your guards, men! One of them must be out here! Using tricks against us!"
"Well done," Vilen murmured sarcastically, staying completely still from his vantage point so as to stay undetected for as long as possible. The soldier with the torch and his few friends were still walking towards Vilen, which was undesirable but necessary.
"There! There he is!" Another of the guards shouted as he pointed straight at Vilen. Now there was nothing for it. Quickly, he removed his bow from its place on his back, knocked an arrow, and loosed it at the soldier with the torch, hitting him straight in the head. The man dropped it, but it was quickly recovered by one of his brethren, who took it up and started running back towards the inn. Vilen, realizing that his lure would be useless in this situation given the amount of guards, he decided that the best thing to do would be to attack. He was sure that by now, any pack members inside would have been alerted to his presence by the cries of the guards, so at least they should know that he was there to help. What they would do with that information, though, he wasn't sure.
The inn was surrounded. He could draw the guards to him, but what good would that do once they got to him? They would only kill him and return to the task at hand. There were too many, he was alone, and he wasn't capable of drawing one at a time. Besides, that would take far too long. By then they would already have the place burnt down. He could try killing them off one by one from a distance, but once again, he was only one man. What's more, he had no idea how many allies he would have in the building. There could be one person in there, or the whole pack could be inside.
The only thing Vilen did know for sure was that he was running out of time. So, he focused his attention on the man with the torch, hoping to at least buy a little time for those inside.
"Come here," he said, loudly but softly somehow at the same time as his green eyes glinted. The guard holding the torch, who was literally inches from setting the place on fire, stopped and looked his way, as did a few others, and then they started walking. However, their companions obviously noticed what was going on.
"On your guards, men! One of them must be out here! Using tricks against us!"
"Well done," Vilen murmured sarcastically, staying completely still from his vantage point so as to stay undetected for as long as possible. The soldier with the torch and his few friends were still walking towards Vilen, which was undesirable but necessary.
"There! There he is!" Another of the guards shouted as he pointed straight at Vilen. Now there was nothing for it. Quickly, he removed his bow from its place on his back, knocked an arrow, and loosed it at the soldier with the torch, hitting him straight in the head. The man dropped it, but it was quickly recovered by one of his brethren, who took it up and started running back towards the inn. Vilen, realizing that his lure would be useless in this situation given the amount of guards, he decided that the best thing to do would be to attack. He was sure that by now, any pack members inside would have been alerted to his presence by the cries of the guards, so at least they should know that he was there to help. What they would do with that information, though, he wasn't sure.
The proud and humble hunter named Theron was about to answer the blind assassin named Crystals statements when the man he had challenged yesterday stormed into the room. He looked like he'd seen a ghost and he told them that the Newhaven guards were going to burn the Inn down. Theron moved swiftly over to the window and took a look outside. There was indeed a group of guards stationed around the Inn, pouring some sort of flammable liquid on it's walls.
"So much for the nice hospitality." Theron thought and broke the window with his elbow. A couple of scratches was nothing compared to his life for the moment. He quickly pulled out a smoke bombs and two unknown bombs that he had never tested before. He threw the smoke bomb down at the guards below which caused them to back away from the Inn in disarray before he threw the other two bombs. Suddenly there was several high pitched screams from the ground as the guards clenched at their faces. The bombs had contained an acid liquid that could burn through almost any cloths and skins. One by one they all fell to the ground dead, but they were soon replaced by new ones. But instead of focusing on the Inn, their attention lied on the man who had killed their friends.
Turning around Theron grabbed Evin by his left arm and pulled him closer.
"Jump out from the window to the next rooftop. I will follow you shortly. Do it now!" He almost screamed before Evin could come up with any objections. After that he made his way over to Crystal.
"I'll get Allison out of here. Jump out the window with Evin. It's 3 meter in front of you and the distance between the Inn and the next rooftop is probably around 1 and a half meter. Now go, I'll help Allison!" Theron almost ordered her and before she could say anything he was sprinting towards the stairs leading down to the bar and the common area of the Inn where Allison were.
"Allison!" He screamed through the smoke. The Inn was now on fire and smoke filled the air in the room. Theron coughed but he had to admit; He had been in worse situations. He moved up and grabbed Allison's both arms, lowering her bow while doing so. "Allison! It's too late. We have to get out of here!" He could almost see her surprised face expression through the thick smoke but he ignored it as he pulled her with him up the stairs. The smoke followed them swiftly and soon the entire Inn was filled with smoke.
They moved into the room where the broken window was and Theron pointed at it.
"Jump out there! Evin and Crystal is already out! Let's go!" He screamed and pushed Allison ahead of him. Suddenly a large wood pile fell over Theron. A small part of the roof had crashed in. The hunters left leg was trapped under the pile of broken wood but he had no time to think about his own life.
"Get out Allison! I'll be fine!" Theron shouted and tried to lift the small pile by himself but in vain. He was stuck. He saw some doubt in Allison for a split-second before she departed. And so it was; The man who had snuffed out so many innocent lives, brought fear into the heart of those who helped people and killed more people than what he had ever thought he would be was going to die. His life was now at an end. He, the greatest hunter of assassins would die in a burning Inn, stuck under a pile of wood... No, this was not his fate! Theron suddenly grabbed the strongest points of the pile and with all his strength he tried to lift it. He failed two times and now something had exploded in the bar downstairs. Probably all that booze. Soon the fire would reach the main storage and the entire building would blow up in a glorious light. Theron on the other hand didn't plan on sticking around to experience it. For a third and last time he attempted to lift the pile and he made it!
He quickly got up on his feet once more and ran for the window. He jumped out from it just in time as the Inn exploded, sending pieces of it all over the street nearby. The hunter landed at Crystals feet and swiftly got up on his own feet again. He made the sign for the group to follow him. They had to go into hiding and keep a low-profile wile making their way out from Newhaven.
"So much for the nice hospitality." Theron thought and broke the window with his elbow. A couple of scratches was nothing compared to his life for the moment. He quickly pulled out a smoke bombs and two unknown bombs that he had never tested before. He threw the smoke bomb down at the guards below which caused them to back away from the Inn in disarray before he threw the other two bombs. Suddenly there was several high pitched screams from the ground as the guards clenched at their faces. The bombs had contained an acid liquid that could burn through almost any cloths and skins. One by one they all fell to the ground dead, but they were soon replaced by new ones. But instead of focusing on the Inn, their attention lied on the man who had killed their friends.
Turning around Theron grabbed Evin by his left arm and pulled him closer.
"Jump out from the window to the next rooftop. I will follow you shortly. Do it now!" He almost screamed before Evin could come up with any objections. After that he made his way over to Crystal.
"I'll get Allison out of here. Jump out the window with Evin. It's 3 meter in front of you and the distance between the Inn and the next rooftop is probably around 1 and a half meter. Now go, I'll help Allison!" Theron almost ordered her and before she could say anything he was sprinting towards the stairs leading down to the bar and the common area of the Inn where Allison were.
"Allison!" He screamed through the smoke. The Inn was now on fire and smoke filled the air in the room. Theron coughed but he had to admit; He had been in worse situations. He moved up and grabbed Allison's both arms, lowering her bow while doing so. "Allison! It's too late. We have to get out of here!" He could almost see her surprised face expression through the thick smoke but he ignored it as he pulled her with him up the stairs. The smoke followed them swiftly and soon the entire Inn was filled with smoke.
They moved into the room where the broken window was and Theron pointed at it.
"Jump out there! Evin and Crystal is already out! Let's go!" He screamed and pushed Allison ahead of him. Suddenly a large wood pile fell over Theron. A small part of the roof had crashed in. The hunters left leg was trapped under the pile of broken wood but he had no time to think about his own life.
"Get out Allison! I'll be fine!" Theron shouted and tried to lift the small pile by himself but in vain. He was stuck. He saw some doubt in Allison for a split-second before she departed. And so it was; The man who had snuffed out so many innocent lives, brought fear into the heart of those who helped people and killed more people than what he had ever thought he would be was going to die. His life was now at an end. He, the greatest hunter of assassins would die in a burning Inn, stuck under a pile of wood... No, this was not his fate! Theron suddenly grabbed the strongest points of the pile and with all his strength he tried to lift it. He failed two times and now something had exploded in the bar downstairs. Probably all that booze. Soon the fire would reach the main storage and the entire building would blow up in a glorious light. Theron on the other hand didn't plan on sticking around to experience it. For a third and last time he attempted to lift the pile and he made it!
He quickly got up on his feet once more and ran for the window. He jumped out from it just in time as the Inn exploded, sending pieces of it all over the street nearby. The hunter landed at Crystals feet and swiftly got up on his own feet again. He made the sign for the group to follow him. They had to go into hiding and keep a low-profile wile making their way out from Newhaven.
Ali had been shooting the soldiers outside as fast as she could, but she would run out of arrows soon, and they would light the fire. She didn't understand why they had been taking so long. Justin had been helping out with a crossbow, but he was lousy with it. There were workers still inside, two of them 12 year old recruits. Allison nodded. "Takei, Justin... Lead the workers out through one of the windows upstairs. I'll hold them off some more, then I'll follow. If we separate... Don't look for us, get out of the city, straight to camp." She was only repeating the instruction she received the first time she had been on assignment there. It ended up badly, but she remembered Crys' words perfectly enough to pass them along.
She simply felt the movement around her, but didn't look. Could she have left already? Sure! But she wanted to kill as many of the bastards as she could, until her last arrow. As soon as she knocked it though, the fire started, and now she was in trouble. As the fire started to spread Ali simply couldn't move a muscle except for involuntary coughing.
All of a sudden though, she heard someone calling her name, the voice seemed strangely distant, but she could recognize it. It was Theron. She didn't really listen, or perceived anything other than the fact that she was being dragged to a window. She was able to pull herself together enough to jump to the roof, but before she did, she heard a noise and turned. Theron had been caught under a pile of wood. Leaving people behind wasn't her favorite thing. Still, she knew the Hunter wouldn't take her help even if she insisted on staying behind. He had already told her to leave, saying he would be fine. He was lying probably, but there wasn't much time to think about it.
She jumped onto the rooftop, and laid down on top of it for a while looking at the amount of soldiers that were left. She saw something odd there, but... She thought it was best not stay there for two long. She blinked a few times to return her sight to normal, her ears were ringing now because of it, but it had been worth it apparently. She dropped onto the ground on a small alley behind the house. Crys and Evin were already there.
She was shivering, but clenched her fists to make it stop... For now. Once they were safe she could break. Now was not the time, though. They moved further away from the Inn. Crys stopped suddenly. "I know a place we can go until things calm a little."
Ali nodded, she knew who she was talking about. "You can't be serious, Crys. He was expelled for a reason."
Crys smiled. "Yes, but you don't know what it is. Also... We don't have much of a choice. We won't be able to leave town until this mess clears. we won't make passed the soldiers to the exits. Jake can help us, and he doesn't live far. Follow me."
--------------------------------------
Crys led the group through the alleyways, making sure to be careful for the sound of soldiers. She had completed a lot of assignments in Newhaven, she knew the city perfectly well. She could notice Ali's breath was more and more altered as they walked, damn! She wasn't going to hang on much longer.
Takei hadn't joined them, if something had happened to the girl Crys would never forgive herself for leaving instead of walking downstairs with Theron. They reached the back entrance of a house, on the living are of the town. Crys knocked three times on the door. Shortly after that, a boy answered.
Jacob Turner had been one of Crys' recruits. More than that... He was Bastian's favorite active. Still, he was suspected of committing treason, and since it couldn't have been proved... Dani asked Crys to make a decision. Crys sentenced Jake to an expulsion. Even so, they had kept in touch, even though it was against the rules. Jake smirked as he looked at his former instructor, and the rest of the group. "I thought I heard a commotion... What have you people done?"
Crys simply nodded. She was furious beyond belief, but not at him. So her tone was rather calm. "Just let us in before someone see us, Jake."
The boy stepped aside for them to enter the house. Once everyone was inside he closed and locked the door. "Don't worry. They already looked here first, so i doubt they'll come back... Today."
Allison's breath was uneven, and her heart was beating faster than normal rate... Not good. Then Crys realized it was warm inside, and looked at him serious. "Put out the fire."
"Put out the...?"
Too late. Allison hit the ground unconscious half way through Jake's talking. Crys nodded, her tone was irritated, but she was worried. "Stupid kid!" She sighed. "Well, leave it as is for now. You can put it out later."
She found a chair and sat, then she faced Evin. "How about that explanation now? What was all that?" She really wanted to ask what he did wrong this time. Only because she was angry. She didn't see a way in which Evin could have messed up to cause this. He was many things, but wasn't stupid. Wasn't for the incident with his friend he probably would be instructor by now. She kept track of Jakes footsteps, he sat down not far from her. He laughed. "I could have 500 gold coins right now... Instead in risking my life for someone who failed to trust me. And I'm the traitor?"
Crys nodded. "Are we really getting into this? Do you not recall what happened last time?"
Jake went silent after that reminder, Crys went back to waiting for an explanation. She was angry. She had lost a recruit, the Inn had been burned... She could pretty much feel the earth shaking with the wrath of her mother. Things did not look good.
All of a sudden she heard Ali's voice, rather weak. "I missed three shots..."
Crys frowned. "So?"
"I had 20 arrows.There were more than 20 soldiers killed by arrow shots, some were further away from the Inn, couldn't have been hit through the windows... There was someone outside killing them."
Crys nodded furious. Someone had broken out of camp. Whoever it was, was still out there. This was the last thing she needed! "Shit! Will someone go find the idiot?"
Jake stood and walked towards the door slowly. "I'll go. I'm pretty sure I can still recognize a Pack member when I see one."
She simply felt the movement around her, but didn't look. Could she have left already? Sure! But she wanted to kill as many of the bastards as she could, until her last arrow. As soon as she knocked it though, the fire started, and now she was in trouble. As the fire started to spread Ali simply couldn't move a muscle except for involuntary coughing.
All of a sudden though, she heard someone calling her name, the voice seemed strangely distant, but she could recognize it. It was Theron. She didn't really listen, or perceived anything other than the fact that she was being dragged to a window. She was able to pull herself together enough to jump to the roof, but before she did, she heard a noise and turned. Theron had been caught under a pile of wood. Leaving people behind wasn't her favorite thing. Still, she knew the Hunter wouldn't take her help even if she insisted on staying behind. He had already told her to leave, saying he would be fine. He was lying probably, but there wasn't much time to think about it.
She jumped onto the rooftop, and laid down on top of it for a while looking at the amount of soldiers that were left. She saw something odd there, but... She thought it was best not stay there for two long. She blinked a few times to return her sight to normal, her ears were ringing now because of it, but it had been worth it apparently. She dropped onto the ground on a small alley behind the house. Crys and Evin were already there.
She was shivering, but clenched her fists to make it stop... For now. Once they were safe she could break. Now was not the time, though. They moved further away from the Inn. Crys stopped suddenly. "I know a place we can go until things calm a little."
Ali nodded, she knew who she was talking about. "You can't be serious, Crys. He was expelled for a reason."
Crys smiled. "Yes, but you don't know what it is. Also... We don't have much of a choice. We won't be able to leave town until this mess clears. we won't make passed the soldiers to the exits. Jake can help us, and he doesn't live far. Follow me."
--------------------------------------
Crys led the group through the alleyways, making sure to be careful for the sound of soldiers. She had completed a lot of assignments in Newhaven, she knew the city perfectly well. She could notice Ali's breath was more and more altered as they walked, damn! She wasn't going to hang on much longer.
Takei hadn't joined them, if something had happened to the girl Crys would never forgive herself for leaving instead of walking downstairs with Theron. They reached the back entrance of a house, on the living are of the town. Crys knocked three times on the door. Shortly after that, a boy answered.
Jacob Turner had been one of Crys' recruits. More than that... He was Bastian's favorite active. Still, he was suspected of committing treason, and since it couldn't have been proved... Dani asked Crys to make a decision. Crys sentenced Jake to an expulsion. Even so, they had kept in touch, even though it was against the rules. Jake smirked as he looked at his former instructor, and the rest of the group. "I thought I heard a commotion... What have you people done?"
Crys simply nodded. She was furious beyond belief, but not at him. So her tone was rather calm. "Just let us in before someone see us, Jake."
The boy stepped aside for them to enter the house. Once everyone was inside he closed and locked the door. "Don't worry. They already looked here first, so i doubt they'll come back... Today."
Allison's breath was uneven, and her heart was beating faster than normal rate... Not good. Then Crys realized it was warm inside, and looked at him serious. "Put out the fire."
"Put out the...?"
Too late. Allison hit the ground unconscious half way through Jake's talking. Crys nodded, her tone was irritated, but she was worried. "Stupid kid!" She sighed. "Well, leave it as is for now. You can put it out later."
She found a chair and sat, then she faced Evin. "How about that explanation now? What was all that?" She really wanted to ask what he did wrong this time. Only because she was angry. She didn't see a way in which Evin could have messed up to cause this. He was many things, but wasn't stupid. Wasn't for the incident with his friend he probably would be instructor by now. She kept track of Jakes footsteps, he sat down not far from her. He laughed. "I could have 500 gold coins right now... Instead in risking my life for someone who failed to trust me. And I'm the traitor?"
Crys nodded. "Are we really getting into this? Do you not recall what happened last time?"
Jake went silent after that reminder, Crys went back to waiting for an explanation. She was angry. She had lost a recruit, the Inn had been burned... She could pretty much feel the earth shaking with the wrath of her mother. Things did not look good.
All of a sudden she heard Ali's voice, rather weak. "I missed three shots..."
Crys frowned. "So?"
"I had 20 arrows.There were more than 20 soldiers killed by arrow shots, some were further away from the Inn, couldn't have been hit through the windows... There was someone outside killing them."
Crys nodded furious. Someone had broken out of camp. Whoever it was, was still out there. This was the last thing she needed! "Shit! Will someone go find the idiot?"
Jake stood and walked towards the door slowly. "I'll go. I'm pretty sure I can still recognize a Pack member when I see one."
Evin was shocked about what he herd Theron say. That conversation that Crystal had with him must have really worked. That wasn't his main concern though. He waited for the rest of the people to come through the window. There wasn't much time left to get out of there seeing that it was filled with alcohol and would blow any second. First Allison came out. She looked very traumatised for some reason. Evin had no clue why but it didn't matter too much; He was surprisingly more concerned about where Theron was. He knew that he could just ask Allison, but then without any warning Theron flew out of the window followed by an explosion. Evin didn't even flinch though, he had expected it to happen sooner or later.
He remembered Jacob very well. He was nothing more than a little brat. Even before he was labeled a traitor, Evin didn't like him. He couldn't think of a single redeeming quality to the kid. Maybe his talents for hiding, but that was a cowardly trait to have. A traitor was nothing more than a threat to the Wolves and Evin cherished the Wolfpack more than anything else. Jake was no good. But unfortunately, this was the only place he could hide.
As memories of Jacob rushed through Evin's mind, Jacob had them seated in his house.
"How about that explanation now? What was all that?" Crystal sneered at him. She wasn't mad at him for sure, but he wasn't really appreciate it leaking off on him. Before he could speak, the conversation between Jacob and Crystal got off the ground again, but didn't last long. Crystal told Jacob why she was mad and then things broke up from there. Jacob left to go find the kid who had broken out of camp during the lock down. It was time that she knew what had happened, but first...
"You remember what I told you about frowning Crystal?" He had to add that. He knew it was a little immature, but people needed a reason to smile sometimes. "On another note, I believe that Allison and I found the man who is up to all of these murders. We don't have much of a lead, but he is very friendly with the guards as you could see from what had just happened. I am assuming that he is well known around here. I also noted that he has some skills that are very similar to those that are used in the Wolfpack. Either way we need to get out of here. If the person was a former Wolfpack member, then he will know almost all of our secrets in this town. He has the guards on his side too, so our best bet is to get to Blackpond and wait for him to come to us or take his next victim that lives there."
He remembered Jacob very well. He was nothing more than a little brat. Even before he was labeled a traitor, Evin didn't like him. He couldn't think of a single redeeming quality to the kid. Maybe his talents for hiding, but that was a cowardly trait to have. A traitor was nothing more than a threat to the Wolves and Evin cherished the Wolfpack more than anything else. Jake was no good. But unfortunately, this was the only place he could hide.
As memories of Jacob rushed through Evin's mind, Jacob had them seated in his house.
"How about that explanation now? What was all that?" Crystal sneered at him. She wasn't mad at him for sure, but he wasn't really appreciate it leaking off on him. Before he could speak, the conversation between Jacob and Crystal got off the ground again, but didn't last long. Crystal told Jacob why she was mad and then things broke up from there. Jacob left to go find the kid who had broken out of camp during the lock down. It was time that she knew what had happened, but first...
"You remember what I told you about frowning Crystal?" He had to add that. He knew it was a little immature, but people needed a reason to smile sometimes. "On another note, I believe that Allison and I found the man who is up to all of these murders. We don't have much of a lead, but he is very friendly with the guards as you could see from what had just happened. I am assuming that he is well known around here. I also noted that he has some skills that are very similar to those that are used in the Wolfpack. Either way we need to get out of here. If the person was a former Wolfpack member, then he will know almost all of our secrets in this town. He has the guards on his side too, so our best bet is to get to Blackpond and wait for him to come to us or take his next victim that lives there."
Takei followed along the trail with Crys, their footsteps light as a feather. Plucking off a branch filled with leaves she covered their tracks as much as possible. It was never to bad to take precautions now that she was an observer. A few more minutes they walked in silence, she mumbled every now and then about little details. It was something about the weather, something about the way the breeze felt familiar on her face, there was just that element in the area that brought nightmares. Her glassy light eyes stared ahead as they soon approached Newhaven, her vision blurred transitioning from the present and into the past.
'Takei! Takei! Let's play with the shurikens!'
Roccu, Takei's younger brother, ran into her bedroom and jumped onto the futon. His kimono were the colors of spring, pink with cherry blossoms growing from the bottom.
It was a Chu Clan tradition for the first male newborn to inherit the techniques and skills, while the daughters would learn herbal remedies. Mother had given birth to a female instead and Father was greatly disappointed. Knowing it would take a longer time to wait for a male her gender was hidden and she was not only trained but treated as a male.
A few years later then Roccu was born, too late for him to learnt he techniques he was brought up as a daughter of the Clan.
Roccu was an energetic child, he was also a fast learner. Every night they would sneak into the forest and Takei would train him little by little. At first it was stances then his progression went into katakana swings. Takei felt fear when teaching him, she always thought of the day when he would rise against her and take her inheritance. She knew that wasn't possible, their fates were written in blood, literally.
Takei Chu smiled yet sadness flashed through her eyes, 'Not now Roccu, I need to train the katakana with Sensei. Next time.'
She ruffled his hair as he pouted shooting complaints, it always ended up like this. He would want to train, and she would turn him down.
A flash of the present brought Takei back. Crys appeared to be introducing her to Evin, and Ali. Numbly she smiled and nodded mutely, still lost in her past.
'Catch her that traitor! Punishment is death!'
Male assassins blurred in and out of the shadows. The pale moonlight illuminated the area, not to bright that they were given away but not to dim either, it was just enough so that their silhouettes were hidden. A few five star shuriken glistened in the light and whizzed past her ears, she barely dodged with an inch of safety.
The assassins wanted her caught, they were ordered by her Father and was told to show mercy. With 5 bodies killed and sun almost rising, for the Chu Clan were well known to move at night and not as well during the day, their patience were drawing near.
Panting she leaned against a tree for a half second then continued on running. Time was crucial in survival, cheating death was not that easy.
Takei remembered that night perfectly, the adrenaline of death awaiting. There was a moment in her running that her body gave up, her pace slowed down and her heart raced. A crazy yet sane thought rang through her head, 'Give Up.'
Screaming. Panic. That familiar sense.
They rang through Takei and she was now forcefully pulled into the present. Her eyes soon faded away from that glassy look and filled in with color, she was standing near Justin and she faced Allison.
Takei's body stiffened at Ali's command, she let out the breath she's been holding in the whole time. A glance to her side and she studied Justin, he was taller than her and she almost felt intimidated.
As Allison left the room Takei turned to Justin and nodded once before she dug her heel and ran forward from the room. She paced steadily with Justin at her side, he would fall behind from the narrow area ahead then catch up with her pace. She almost made a wrong turn if she hadn't glanced behind and notice him run the other way.
She put a hand to stiffle her yawn as she ran back letting him lead. She recalled her Father's words and pondered on it, 'Life is like Go [Japanese board game, similiar to checkers.] Takei. Two choices. That's all you have, only two choices. Get captured and die, or play it out to live.'
"It's easy to capture me in this state....not unless I bend the rules."
(Finally done with my reports. I'll be more active now.)
'Takei! Takei! Let's play with the shurikens!'
Roccu, Takei's younger brother, ran into her bedroom and jumped onto the futon. His kimono were the colors of spring, pink with cherry blossoms growing from the bottom.
It was a Chu Clan tradition for the first male newborn to inherit the techniques and skills, while the daughters would learn herbal remedies. Mother had given birth to a female instead and Father was greatly disappointed. Knowing it would take a longer time to wait for a male her gender was hidden and she was not only trained but treated as a male.
A few years later then Roccu was born, too late for him to learnt he techniques he was brought up as a daughter of the Clan.
Roccu was an energetic child, he was also a fast learner. Every night they would sneak into the forest and Takei would train him little by little. At first it was stances then his progression went into katakana swings. Takei felt fear when teaching him, she always thought of the day when he would rise against her and take her inheritance. She knew that wasn't possible, their fates were written in blood, literally.
Takei Chu smiled yet sadness flashed through her eyes, 'Not now Roccu, I need to train the katakana with Sensei. Next time.'
She ruffled his hair as he pouted shooting complaints, it always ended up like this. He would want to train, and she would turn him down.
A flash of the present brought Takei back. Crys appeared to be introducing her to Evin, and Ali. Numbly she smiled and nodded mutely, still lost in her past.
'Catch her that traitor! Punishment is death!'
Male assassins blurred in and out of the shadows. The pale moonlight illuminated the area, not to bright that they were given away but not to dim either, it was just enough so that their silhouettes were hidden. A few five star shuriken glistened in the light and whizzed past her ears, she barely dodged with an inch of safety.
The assassins wanted her caught, they were ordered by her Father and was told to show mercy. With 5 bodies killed and sun almost rising, for the Chu Clan were well known to move at night and not as well during the day, their patience were drawing near.
Panting she leaned against a tree for a half second then continued on running. Time was crucial in survival, cheating death was not that easy.
Takei remembered that night perfectly, the adrenaline of death awaiting. There was a moment in her running that her body gave up, her pace slowed down and her heart raced. A crazy yet sane thought rang through her head, 'Give Up.'
Screaming. Panic. That familiar sense.
They rang through Takei and she was now forcefully pulled into the present. Her eyes soon faded away from that glassy look and filled in with color, she was standing near Justin and she faced Allison.
Takei's body stiffened at Ali's command, she let out the breath she's been holding in the whole time. A glance to her side and she studied Justin, he was taller than her and she almost felt intimidated.
As Allison left the room Takei turned to Justin and nodded once before she dug her heel and ran forward from the room. She paced steadily with Justin at her side, he would fall behind from the narrow area ahead then catch up with her pace. She almost made a wrong turn if she hadn't glanced behind and notice him run the other way.
She put a hand to stiffle her yawn as she ran back letting him lead. She recalled her Father's words and pondered on it, 'Life is like Go [Japanese board game, similiar to checkers.] Takei. Two choices. That's all you have, only two choices. Get captured and die, or play it out to live.'
"It's easy to capture me in this state....not unless I bend the rules."
(Finally done with my reports. I'll be more active now.)
The setting changes from Newhaven to Medieval fantasy
Vilen, who had seen everyone leave but knew better than to follow them with so many guards intently focused on him, was making very methodical work of his attackers. They were afraid to attack him all at once, for fear of doing harm to their colleagues as well. At most, Vilen had to deal with two at a time. His solution to this was constant, unpredictable motion. He didn't even really think about it himself, he just let his instincts take over.
By the time Jacob arrived there were only three guards left trying to deal with Vilen, but he knew there would be more coming. They needed to get out of here soon.
Vilen was just about to thrust his sword through the chest of a guard that, by his calculations, was standing just behind his left shoulder, but when he turned there was no one left to fight. Only a boy that he did not recognize.
"You need to come with me," were Jacob's first words to Vilen.
"And who the hell are you?" Vilen answered.
"I'm one of Crys's old recruits," he answered. "She wants me to bring you to her."
"Did she see me?" Vilen asked, panic working its way into his voice.
"I don't think so," Jacob answered, "but she knows that someone from the pack was out here helping."
"Oh, good," Vilen breathed a heavy sigh of relief. He sheathed his sword and started walking in the opposite direction. "If you don't mind, I think I'm just going to head back to camp. I'm not exactly supposed to be here."
"I know you're not," Jacob answered. "She's furious, and if you think that I am going to go back there empty handed, you are very, VERY mistaken." Vilen stopped walking. It was true that if Crys had sent him to find him, the boy would definitely face some of her wrath upon returning alone. Part of him told him that he shouldn't really care. He had to save his own skin. However, the other part of him, the stupid part, wanted to go back to that house and see what Crys might have to say to him. Of course, he didn't prevent the inn from being burned, but he imagined that his distraction might have had something to do with their successful escape. Not to mention, he didn't want this kid to have to suffer due to his own inclination to break rules. "You can come with me willingly, or I can force you."
"Force me?" Vilen asked, though he brushed past him in the direction that he assumed Jacob had arrived. Jacob turned his head and stared at Vilen's back for a moment before jogging to catch up with him. "I doubt that you could force me to do anything." The two of them walked in silence back to Jacob's house, where Vilen stood at the door. "You know, I don't think that this is such a good idea after all. Why don't you just tell her that-"
"I know what you look like. I can describe you," Jacob interrupted him. "Even if you escape punishment now, you're only going to get it later. Might as well get it over with." Vilen regarded Jacob with pursed lips, and then nodded his head before pushing the door open.
By the time Jacob arrived there were only three guards left trying to deal with Vilen, but he knew there would be more coming. They needed to get out of here soon.
Vilen was just about to thrust his sword through the chest of a guard that, by his calculations, was standing just behind his left shoulder, but when he turned there was no one left to fight. Only a boy that he did not recognize.
"You need to come with me," were Jacob's first words to Vilen.
"And who the hell are you?" Vilen answered.
"I'm one of Crys's old recruits," he answered. "She wants me to bring you to her."
"Did she see me?" Vilen asked, panic working its way into his voice.
"I don't think so," Jacob answered, "but she knows that someone from the pack was out here helping."
"Oh, good," Vilen breathed a heavy sigh of relief. He sheathed his sword and started walking in the opposite direction. "If you don't mind, I think I'm just going to head back to camp. I'm not exactly supposed to be here."
"I know you're not," Jacob answered. "She's furious, and if you think that I am going to go back there empty handed, you are very, VERY mistaken." Vilen stopped walking. It was true that if Crys had sent him to find him, the boy would definitely face some of her wrath upon returning alone. Part of him told him that he shouldn't really care. He had to save his own skin. However, the other part of him, the stupid part, wanted to go back to that house and see what Crys might have to say to him. Of course, he didn't prevent the inn from being burned, but he imagined that his distraction might have had something to do with their successful escape. Not to mention, he didn't want this kid to have to suffer due to his own inclination to break rules. "You can come with me willingly, or I can force you."
"Force me?" Vilen asked, though he brushed past him in the direction that he assumed Jacob had arrived. Jacob turned his head and stared at Vilen's back for a moment before jogging to catch up with him. "I doubt that you could force me to do anything." The two of them walked in silence back to Jacob's house, where Vilen stood at the door. "You know, I don't think that this is such a good idea after all. Why don't you just tell her that-"
"I know what you look like. I can describe you," Jacob interrupted him. "Even if you escape punishment now, you're only going to get it later. Might as well get it over with." Vilen regarded Jacob with pursed lips, and then nodded his head before pushing the door open.
The setting changes from Medieval fantasy to Newhaven
Ali followed Crys to where Jake lived. She felt so numb she could barely acknowledge the fact she was moving. Her past kept flashing before her eyes... The next thing she knew she was waking up on the floor of Jake's house. Her head was aching, her whole boding was shivering. She didn't look at anyone, she sat up and curled into a ball in the corner of the room. She told Crys what she saw when looked at the soldiers. Her voice sounded weak. She didn't speak again, instead she listened to the conversations, quietly. Avoiding to look at the fireplace, she rested her head on her knees, hoping the shivering would stop. She was starting to feel ashamed of herself now.
She heard Jake leaving. She really wanted to know what Crys meant by what she said to him. She really wished someone would put out the damn fireplace, but she wasn't going to ask. Evin answered Crys, and Ali couldn't help but smirk at his comment. And notice that Crys chose to completely ignore it, even though she was clearly angry. Crys was silent for some time, when she spoke, she talked to Ali. "You got a look at him?"
Ali nodded, but quickly remembered Crys couldn't see her. "Yes, not his face though."
"You think you could recognize him if you see him walking around?"
Ali considered the question. "Maybe... I don't know. If I had something in particular to focus on... But just by the guy's walk, it's a bit harder."
Crys nodded. "I do agree that we should move soon. And I was heading to Blackpond anyway, after the two of you finished killing each other..." She smiled a bit. "Still, I can't really leave without Takei, she's my responsibility. You know how I am with those."
Ali looked at Crys serious. "I instructed her and Justin to head back to camp if they lost us. They should be heading that way."
Crys was about to answer when the door opened. Ali turned to see if Jake had found someone. She wasn't exactly surprised to discover Vilen was the one helping them earlier.
Crys sighed. "Well, I should have figured..." She nodded. "Never mind. I'll kill you when we get back. Why do I graduate people? They always make me regret it at some point. I should have let you go back to camp and face my mother. She would eat you alive after what Takei pulled last night."
She faced Jake and smiled at him. "Can you find me someone else, by the way?"
Jake put out the fire, winking at Ali while doing so, and laughed. "Have I ever said no to you? Who else?"
Crys ignored the comment, and shrugged. "I brought a girl with me. She'll be with Justin, heading towards camp probably. You remember Justin, I'm sure."
"Sure. It should be a fun little reunion." Jake walked out again.
Crys stared at Evin. "Switch places with me and see if you'll smile much." She nodded at Theron. "Are you two still planning on killing each other? Or can we dismiss that idea for the time being?"
She smiled then, and added. "Although, that might just cheer me up. If you find Evin too easy I let you take on Vilen as well." She was obviously joking, and Ali took it as a good sign that she still could. She didn't want to see Crys furious. She has seen it once before and it was more than enough for a lifetime.
She heard Jake leaving. She really wanted to know what Crys meant by what she said to him. She really wished someone would put out the damn fireplace, but she wasn't going to ask. Evin answered Crys, and Ali couldn't help but smirk at his comment. And notice that Crys chose to completely ignore it, even though she was clearly angry. Crys was silent for some time, when she spoke, she talked to Ali. "You got a look at him?"
Ali nodded, but quickly remembered Crys couldn't see her. "Yes, not his face though."
"You think you could recognize him if you see him walking around?"
Ali considered the question. "Maybe... I don't know. If I had something in particular to focus on... But just by the guy's walk, it's a bit harder."
Crys nodded. "I do agree that we should move soon. And I was heading to Blackpond anyway, after the two of you finished killing each other..." She smiled a bit. "Still, I can't really leave without Takei, she's my responsibility. You know how I am with those."
Ali looked at Crys serious. "I instructed her and Justin to head back to camp if they lost us. They should be heading that way."
Crys was about to answer when the door opened. Ali turned to see if Jake had found someone. She wasn't exactly surprised to discover Vilen was the one helping them earlier.
Crys sighed. "Well, I should have figured..." She nodded. "Never mind. I'll kill you when we get back. Why do I graduate people? They always make me regret it at some point. I should have let you go back to camp and face my mother. She would eat you alive after what Takei pulled last night."
She faced Jake and smiled at him. "Can you find me someone else, by the way?"
Jake put out the fire, winking at Ali while doing so, and laughed. "Have I ever said no to you? Who else?"
Crys ignored the comment, and shrugged. "I brought a girl with me. She'll be with Justin, heading towards camp probably. You remember Justin, I'm sure."
"Sure. It should be a fun little reunion." Jake walked out again.
Crys stared at Evin. "Switch places with me and see if you'll smile much." She nodded at Theron. "Are you two still planning on killing each other? Or can we dismiss that idea for the time being?"
She smiled then, and added. "Although, that might just cheer me up. If you find Evin too easy I let you take on Vilen as well." She was obviously joking, and Ali took it as a good sign that she still could. She didn't want to see Crys furious. She has seen it once before and it was more than enough for a lifetime.
Theron had followed Crystal and the rest of the group in silence. He had not much to say or to do and so he remained neutral as well during the conversation or if you could even call it a conversation between Crystal and the man named Jake. It had been more like a outburst in Therons eyes, but never the less, she had very right to be angry at this point. Then Jake had left to find the other assassin or person who had assisted them in their escape from the Inn. Silence fell over the little house after Jake had left and no one said a thing. Evin stood on the other side of the room, Crystal was sitting in a chair while Allison was lying on the floor. Theron didn't know why they wanted to put out the fire, but he guessed he could do it soon enough. He was going to let the girl suffer a little bit more.
Then Jake returned with a man Crystal immediately seemed to recognize. She didn't say his name out loud but she did express her frustration against him for the time being. Jake left once more and Crystal started to ask people questions.
"Are you two still planning on killing each other? Or can we dismiss that idea for the time being?" She asked, both Evin and Theron at the same time probably. Theron moved from the wall slowly and made his way over to the fireplace. With two swift stomps the fire was out and after that he pulled Allison up on her feet once more and lead her to the closest chair.
"You people can endure a little cold now can't you?" Theron asked with a sly smile before facing Evin. "Our duel can wait, kid. But as soon as we get the chance I will show you some things." He finished and nodded at Evin before turning to Crystal once more.
"If there's nothing else you need help with I'm actually heading back to your camp to see your mother. But if you still need me, then I'd be happy to help." Therons said, offering his help to a former enemy. This was quite a odd moment though.
Then Jake returned with a man Crystal immediately seemed to recognize. She didn't say his name out loud but she did express her frustration against him for the time being. Jake left once more and Crystal started to ask people questions.
"Are you two still planning on killing each other? Or can we dismiss that idea for the time being?" She asked, both Evin and Theron at the same time probably. Theron moved from the wall slowly and made his way over to the fireplace. With two swift stomps the fire was out and after that he pulled Allison up on her feet once more and lead her to the closest chair.
"You people can endure a little cold now can't you?" Theron asked with a sly smile before facing Evin. "Our duel can wait, kid. But as soon as we get the chance I will show you some things." He finished and nodded at Evin before turning to Crystal once more.
"If there's nothing else you need help with I'm actually heading back to your camp to see your mother. But if you still need me, then I'd be happy to help." Therons said, offering his help to a former enemy. This was quite a odd moment though.
Vilen leaned against the a wall and crossed his arms, raising an eyebrow at Crys's offering him up to a fight. Detecting the joking tone in her voice, he visibly relaxed. Absently, he recognized Ali, though she didn't look all that great at the moment. He nodded a greeting to her, for the two of them were familiar with each other, before looking back at Crys.
"Hey, now ..." he murmured. "No harm was done. I mean you didn't even see - I mean sense - me, Crys." Due to Crys's acute awareness of basically everything and propensity to miss nothing, he never really considered her blind. Especially when she could pick him out in a crowd faster than he could pick her out. "No need to go pretending that you want me dead." Vilen smiled and could feel the bad looks as he did so. But he couldn't help it. For now he had escaped some consequences, and it wasn't like Vilen to think very far into the future. Besides, he figured by the time they got back to camp, Crys would have forgotten all about it. To tell the truth, he was positively ecstatic. It was extremely easy to ignore all of the tension in the room when he was feeling thus.
"Do you think we'll have to wait long for him to come back with ... whoever he's gone looking for?" Vilen asked absently as he wiped a speck of ash off of his shirt. His lack of attention to details often made him seem unfeeling, but he truly just hadn't been listening to what Crys had asked of Jacob. He was too preoccupied with the fact that he was momentarily off the hook. "I mean, if they're already heading back towards camp, wouldn't it be counterproductive to wait for him to find them, and then bring them all the way back here? We could just meet up with them at camp. Or perhaps even on the way if they're not moving too quickly." Naturally, Vilen was forgetting the rule about returning with all of the people you left with, but no one was surprised by that. "I'm only asking because we should get out of here. I managed to kill the majority of the soldiers at the inn, but doubtless, there will be more soon, and they will be looking for us. Staying in one place for too long seems ... unwise." Finally he looked up at Crys and remembered where he was and who he was with. "Just a suggestion, of course ..."
"Hey, now ..." he murmured. "No harm was done. I mean you didn't even see - I mean sense - me, Crys." Due to Crys's acute awareness of basically everything and propensity to miss nothing, he never really considered her blind. Especially when she could pick him out in a crowd faster than he could pick her out. "No need to go pretending that you want me dead." Vilen smiled and could feel the bad looks as he did so. But he couldn't help it. For now he had escaped some consequences, and it wasn't like Vilen to think very far into the future. Besides, he figured by the time they got back to camp, Crys would have forgotten all about it. To tell the truth, he was positively ecstatic. It was extremely easy to ignore all of the tension in the room when he was feeling thus.
"Do you think we'll have to wait long for him to come back with ... whoever he's gone looking for?" Vilen asked absently as he wiped a speck of ash off of his shirt. His lack of attention to details often made him seem unfeeling, but he truly just hadn't been listening to what Crys had asked of Jacob. He was too preoccupied with the fact that he was momentarily off the hook. "I mean, if they're already heading back towards camp, wouldn't it be counterproductive to wait for him to find them, and then bring them all the way back here? We could just meet up with them at camp. Or perhaps even on the way if they're not moving too quickly." Naturally, Vilen was forgetting the rule about returning with all of the people you left with, but no one was surprised by that. "I'm only asking because we should get out of here. I managed to kill the majority of the soldiers at the inn, but doubtless, there will be more soon, and they will be looking for us. Staying in one place for too long seems ... unwise." Finally he looked up at Crys and remembered where he was and who he was with. "Just a suggestion, of course ..."
Crys nodded, slightly more worried about Ali's lack of reaction to Theron. In her normal state of mind she wouldn't let herself be moved around so easily. She hear Vilen's suggestions and thought about what to do, trying to think of what would be more practical, ignoring the fact that her mother would kill her if Takei returned to camp without her. "I'm very much tempted to go home, although I might hear it from my mother because of what happened here. I'm worried about my father, and... " She sighed, she hadn't mentioned Kyle's death to anyone other than Theron. "Still, I was ordered to go to Blackpond and that is where I should go."
She turned to Theron. "If you want to head for our camp, then... Take Ali and Vilen along with you. Since he seems to think he might go unpunished, it's better my mother sees him now. And Ali is pretty much useless at the moment..." She turned to Ali before she could protest. "Yes, you are." Then she turned back to Theron and added. "She might make your entrance easier though. The guards are terrified of her for some reason." She was pretty sure Theron could get past the guards easy, still she would rather things went as peacefully as possible.
She turned to Evin then. "I leave it up to you if you want to head for Blackpond with me or go back to camp. I am waiting a few minutes to see if Jake will come back empty handed or not. Since he and Justin know each other... It might take him a few minutes to convince Justin to help. If he finds them, that is." She smiled and added "knowing Jake he won't look for long."
She turned to Theron. "If you want to head for our camp, then... Take Ali and Vilen along with you. Since he seems to think he might go unpunished, it's better my mother sees him now. And Ali is pretty much useless at the moment..." She turned to Ali before she could protest. "Yes, you are." Then she turned back to Theron and added. "She might make your entrance easier though. The guards are terrified of her for some reason." She was pretty sure Theron could get past the guards easy, still she would rather things went as peacefully as possible.
She turned to Evin then. "I leave it up to you if you want to head for Blackpond with me or go back to camp. I am waiting a few minutes to see if Jake will come back empty handed or not. Since he and Justin know each other... It might take him a few minutes to convince Justin to help. If he finds them, that is." She smiled and added "knowing Jake he won't look for long."
"Then it's settled" Theron said as he faced the exit. He was going to travel to the Packs camp, let Allison rest or train or whatever she wanted to do, let this new kid named Vilen talk to Dani and he himself would face judgement and his ultimate punishment as well. Probably death but that didn't matter anymore. He was nothing. He was no man, no creature, not even a being of any importance at all. His destiny clouded by lies and the blood of innocent creatures and people. He was a nothing but a thing of pure sin and he would be glad to face his moment of truth as the blade of judgement sinks into his already broken chest, into his black heart.
Theron didn't pay Allison any attention for she seemed to have regained enough energy to rise from the chair and follow him out and Vilen would follow him if he knew what was good for him. Stopping at the door, Theron faced Crystal one last time.
"I owe you much more than my pity and useless apologises for all I've done against your kind but that's all I have to offer you. I will let your mother Judge me before all of your brethren and I pray that the goddess Valtara might forgive me for all the damage and death I've caused to you in the afterlife." Theron said and bowed deeply before the blind woman. "As the Hunters once said 'I'll see you on the other side'." He finished before stepping outside and closed the door after him and his new companions.
They were heading home.
Theron didn't pay Allison any attention for she seemed to have regained enough energy to rise from the chair and follow him out and Vilen would follow him if he knew what was good for him. Stopping at the door, Theron faced Crystal one last time.
"I owe you much more than my pity and useless apologises for all I've done against your kind but that's all I have to offer you. I will let your mother Judge me before all of your brethren and I pray that the goddess Valtara might forgive me for all the damage and death I've caused to you in the afterlife." Theron said and bowed deeply before the blind woman. "As the Hunters once said 'I'll see you on the other side'." He finished before stepping outside and closed the door after him and his new companions.
They were heading home.
The setting changes from Newhaven to Medieval fantasy
Vilen, a little perturbed by the intensity of Theron's speech, looked back at Crys pleadingly, as if asking Please don't make me go with this lunatic.. He was positive that she wouldn't need to see his face to sense his apprehension. However, she didn't seem to be having any of it. Sighing, he turned on his heel and followed the two of them out the door.
They moved carefully through the city, aware of any eyes that might be following them for just a second too long. However, it seemed that their decision to break into a smaller group had helped them to escape detection. They reached the secret entrance that the assassins commonly used to gain access to the city to get out of it this time. However, once through the wall, they were still wary, for there were guards patrolling on top of them, and they would of course be suspicious of people just popping up out of nowhere.
"And to think I came all this way just to be sent back ..." Vilen trailed off. Now that they were out of the city, he was feeling a little more comfortable with talking. Besides, it would be a long walk home if they spent it completely in silence. "So what did I miss, Ali? Anything exciting?" Obviously this was a rhetorical question, but he realized that Ali was looking ... well ... glum to say the least. Being that the two of them had the same instructor, Vilen was quite familiar with Allison's customary demeanor, and something was off. He was pretty sure that she wouldn't talk about that, but he could at least get her to talk about something else. He looked up ahead at Theron, who was walking slightly ahead of them. He lowered his voice to a whisper. "And what's with this guy? He seems a little ..."
They moved carefully through the city, aware of any eyes that might be following them for just a second too long. However, it seemed that their decision to break into a smaller group had helped them to escape detection. They reached the secret entrance that the assassins commonly used to gain access to the city to get out of it this time. However, once through the wall, they were still wary, for there were guards patrolling on top of them, and they would of course be suspicious of people just popping up out of nowhere.
"And to think I came all this way just to be sent back ..." Vilen trailed off. Now that they were out of the city, he was feeling a little more comfortable with talking. Besides, it would be a long walk home if they spent it completely in silence. "So what did I miss, Ali? Anything exciting?" Obviously this was a rhetorical question, but he realized that Ali was looking ... well ... glum to say the least. Being that the two of them had the same instructor, Vilen was quite familiar with Allison's customary demeanor, and something was off. He was pretty sure that she wouldn't talk about that, but he could at least get her to talk about something else. He looked up ahead at Theron, who was walking slightly ahead of them. He lowered his voice to a whisper. "And what's with this guy? He seems a little ..."
The setting changes from Medieval fantasy to Valcrest
Allison had followed Theron out of Newhaven. They weren't stopped by anyone. Being in the forest already made her feel a lot better, as if she was finally breathing fresh air. Her mind started to clear as well as she recalled Theron's words to Crys. She looked at him with the corner of her eyes... Not pleased with the idea of seeing him killed in front of her eyes once they reached camp. If it was Dani's will... She could do nothing about it, that didn't make it any better.
She broke out of her thoughts with Vilen asking her what he missed. She didn't answer him until he mentioned Theron. She finished his sentence for him. "He is the Shadow Hunter. Or was. I'm not so sure anymore." She smiled at him and added. "Worry about Dani, not him." She remembered the first time she had to face Dani on account of breaking rules. It was not fun at all. "She will probably make you wish you stayed in bed."
All of a sudden she stopped when seeing blood around the trail they were walking. She frowned for a second looking at it, but dismissed it, running to catch up with the others. That could be from a dead animal, didn't mean anything. She sighed walking next to Vilen and going back to his first question. "You missed... Evin and I went to see a friend of his. We found her dead, and the killer was still inside. Which is strange... He, I'm assuming it's a he for the height, threw a smoke bomb and ran. Why not just kill Evin too? I was hiding in the roof so I don't think he saw me, but... I don't know. It's just weird anyway I look at it."
She went silent and looked up. The sun was setting, and it was getting dark. The reddish tone slipping through the tree branches caused Ali to shiver slightly again. She wished she could make her memories go away. They made her weak, and... Useless. That's what Crys had said.
She nodded and realized she hadn't eaten all day. "I'm glad we're going back... I'm starving." She remembered she had apples in her bag... She had left it in her room. She was pleased with herself for never leaving her bow behind anywhere, it was proven to be a good decision. "I also hope Justin and Takei are alright. If she gets killed Crys will never hear the end of it."
She broke out of her thoughts with Vilen asking her what he missed. She didn't answer him until he mentioned Theron. She finished his sentence for him. "He is the Shadow Hunter. Or was. I'm not so sure anymore." She smiled at him and added. "Worry about Dani, not him." She remembered the first time she had to face Dani on account of breaking rules. It was not fun at all. "She will probably make you wish you stayed in bed."
All of a sudden she stopped when seeing blood around the trail they were walking. She frowned for a second looking at it, but dismissed it, running to catch up with the others. That could be from a dead animal, didn't mean anything. She sighed walking next to Vilen and going back to his first question. "You missed... Evin and I went to see a friend of his. We found her dead, and the killer was still inside. Which is strange... He, I'm assuming it's a he for the height, threw a smoke bomb and ran. Why not just kill Evin too? I was hiding in the roof so I don't think he saw me, but... I don't know. It's just weird anyway I look at it."
She went silent and looked up. The sun was setting, and it was getting dark. The reddish tone slipping through the tree branches caused Ali to shiver slightly again. She wished she could make her memories go away. They made her weak, and... Useless. That's what Crys had said.
She nodded and realized she hadn't eaten all day. "I'm glad we're going back... I'm starving." She remembered she had apples in her bag... She had left it in her room. She was pleased with herself for never leaving her bow behind anywhere, it was proven to be a good decision. "I also hope Justin and Takei are alright. If she gets killed Crys will never hear the end of it."
Evin directed himself towards Crystal who had asked him if he would like to join her going to Blackpond. Of course he would want to go. He wasn't going home until he at least got a little more information about this killer who he had seen. All he really knew about this killer was his height and nothing much more than that. It was important to him to figure out if there was anything that linked this man to the Wolfpack. He was sure that he was somehow linked but he wasn't sure.
"Of course I would like to come with you to Blackpond Crystal, but don't expect me to be following you're orders. I'm going in relevance to my mission and not yours. Although, if you need my help for any reason, I can help you out." He decided to ignore the rest of Crystal's comments. He didn't know exactly where she was going with it and he wasn't sure if he even wanted to know.
That is when Theron started to get up and speak. He seemed very troubled. Probably why he let himself become so vulnerable drinking in territory of the Wolfpack. Theron continued to speak. Then he mentioned facing judgment and he finally realized why he was so troubled. Evin's mind began to race trying to put the pieces of all of this together. It made him question a lot of what had happened since he and Allison had come to Newhaven. It also made him question whether Theron would have killed them if he had won the duel. He didn't have any time to figure anything out though. Theron had left the house already. Evin then realised that he needed an answer of at least one of his questions to Theron. Evin rushed out the house to catch up to the three. Luckily, Theron didn't even leave from the line of sight from the house yet.
"Theron wait!" He yelled. He didn't care if any guards noticed him right now. He waited for Theron to break away from the rest of his group to come back to talk to Evin. "First off, I need to apologize for being so rash at the inn. I felt no respect towards you as my enemy, but now I realize that you are not an enemy of the Wolfpack. Now, in case Dani decides to put you to death, I need to know what happened on that day that Perry and I had tried to make an attempt at you're life."
"Of course I would like to come with you to Blackpond Crystal, but don't expect me to be following you're orders. I'm going in relevance to my mission and not yours. Although, if you need my help for any reason, I can help you out." He decided to ignore the rest of Crystal's comments. He didn't know exactly where she was going with it and he wasn't sure if he even wanted to know.
That is when Theron started to get up and speak. He seemed very troubled. Probably why he let himself become so vulnerable drinking in territory of the Wolfpack. Theron continued to speak. Then he mentioned facing judgment and he finally realized why he was so troubled. Evin's mind began to race trying to put the pieces of all of this together. It made him question a lot of what had happened since he and Allison had come to Newhaven. It also made him question whether Theron would have killed them if he had won the duel. He didn't have any time to figure anything out though. Theron had left the house already. Evin then realised that he needed an answer of at least one of his questions to Theron. Evin rushed out the house to catch up to the three. Luckily, Theron didn't even leave from the line of sight from the house yet.
"Theron wait!" He yelled. He didn't care if any guards noticed him right now. He waited for Theron to break away from the rest of his group to come back to talk to Evin. "First off, I need to apologize for being so rash at the inn. I felt no respect towards you as my enemy, but now I realize that you are not an enemy of the Wolfpack. Now, in case Dani decides to put you to death, I need to know what happened on that day that Perry and I had tried to make an attempt at you're life."
Theron gazed forward in darkness. The icy winds slapped him several times in his face, but he remained vigilant. He would not go into the Wolfpacks camp with his head directed at the ground. He would walk into their camp with pride and honor, for he knew that he was doing the right thing. Vilen and Allison had been whispering behind him for some time but Theron didn't cared for it too much.
"Kids these days." He thought and a smile grew over his once sad face. His mind raced back to the events in Newhaven once more. How he had killed that vault keeper, stopped to take a drink at the Wolfpack's Inn, being mocked by Evin and challenged him to a duel, the conversation with Crystal, the burning Inn and his close-to-death experience. His thoughts lingered a long time on this matter. What if he had never stopped by that Inn? What if Crystal had never arrived at the point she had? What if the guards had never put the Inn on fire? So many paths unchecked and so little time to explore them further. Well, it didn't matter now did it? Within minutes Daniela and her assassins would surround him, he would be brought to his knees and be judged for all his crimes. All he hoped for was that they could forgive him once he was dead.
He had now reached the centre of the camp, by the camp fire. He faced Allison and Vilen and nodded at them. After a couple of minutes the campfire was surrounded by countless eyes and they all stared at Theron. Who was this man that Allison and Vilen had captured? What crimes had he committed against the world? Where's Dani in all of this? While all these questions ran from one mind to another amongst the actives and the recruits, Theron remained firm and still. He was still thinking back to the events that had happened.
He was suddenly walking on the streets of Newhaven, heading for the assassins secret exit with Allison and Vilen. They had just left the house and the hunters each step was heavy as he walked closer and closer to his ultimate fate. Then he was stopped by someone screaming his name from behind. It was Evin and he apologized for what he had said and how he acted in the Inn to which Theron smiled before answering Evins question.
"In the beginning there was five great ones. But in the end remains now only two of them. In the first one to fall you shall find your friend, unharmed yet changed." Theron said, leaving Evin with a riddle to solve. He personally knew that he had left Perry in the ruins of Blackhurst to die. But a group of healers travelling from a distant land had found him there and nursed him back to health. They now had a small camp in the ruins of Blackhurst where travellers can stop and buy medical supplies as well as medical services for money. Theron had discovered this and decided to watch Perry's progress. He had watched his old enemy turn from a naive assassin to a humble and respected healer. It was just too bad that he couldn't be there and see Evin's face expression when he would discover the truth about his friends non-violence codex. Priceless.
Suddenly Theron's mind went back to reality. He found himself down on his knees and before him stood Dani and behind her Sebastian. His moment of truth was here.
"Kids these days." He thought and a smile grew over his once sad face. His mind raced back to the events in Newhaven once more. How he had killed that vault keeper, stopped to take a drink at the Wolfpack's Inn, being mocked by Evin and challenged him to a duel, the conversation with Crystal, the burning Inn and his close-to-death experience. His thoughts lingered a long time on this matter. What if he had never stopped by that Inn? What if Crystal had never arrived at the point she had? What if the guards had never put the Inn on fire? So many paths unchecked and so little time to explore them further. Well, it didn't matter now did it? Within minutes Daniela and her assassins would surround him, he would be brought to his knees and be judged for all his crimes. All he hoped for was that they could forgive him once he was dead.
He had now reached the centre of the camp, by the camp fire. He faced Allison and Vilen and nodded at them. After a couple of minutes the campfire was surrounded by countless eyes and they all stared at Theron. Who was this man that Allison and Vilen had captured? What crimes had he committed against the world? Where's Dani in all of this? While all these questions ran from one mind to another amongst the actives and the recruits, Theron remained firm and still. He was still thinking back to the events that had happened.
He was suddenly walking on the streets of Newhaven, heading for the assassins secret exit with Allison and Vilen. They had just left the house and the hunters each step was heavy as he walked closer and closer to his ultimate fate. Then he was stopped by someone screaming his name from behind. It was Evin and he apologized for what he had said and how he acted in the Inn to which Theron smiled before answering Evins question.
"In the beginning there was five great ones. But in the end remains now only two of them. In the first one to fall you shall find your friend, unharmed yet changed." Theron said, leaving Evin with a riddle to solve. He personally knew that he had left Perry in the ruins of Blackhurst to die. But a group of healers travelling from a distant land had found him there and nursed him back to health. They now had a small camp in the ruins of Blackhurst where travellers can stop and buy medical supplies as well as medical services for money. Theron had discovered this and decided to watch Perry's progress. He had watched his old enemy turn from a naive assassin to a humble and respected healer. It was just too bad that he couldn't be there and see Evin's face expression when he would discover the truth about his friends non-violence codex. Priceless.
Suddenly Theron's mind went back to reality. He found himself down on his knees and before him stood Dani and behind her Sebastian. His moment of truth was here.
The setting changes from Newhaven to Assassin's Camp
Dani Rivers had a lot on her mind already. The clan was growing more and more tense with the lock-down, and now Justin's bird had arrived with no message, and blood on its feathers. Above everything troubling her there was Bastian, as he insisted to leave for Blackpond himself.
They had argued for a while, they had yelled at each other even. Dani usually yelled, but Bastian almost never did. That only worried her more. Now... they had been quiet for quite some time. Dani was in bed staring at the ceiling, Bastian was sitting in a chair. The silence was suffocating. Dani sighed and broke it, her voice came out a little more angry than what she intended, but at that point at least she was calm. "I can't stop you, but I don't like this. Honestly what does it matter now?"
Bastian nodded quietly. "I can't sit and do nothing. My brother burned inside his home. There was nothing left of him to bury. How can I?"
Dani pulled her gaze away from the ceiling and looked at him serious. "You doing something doesn't bother me. What bothers me is the state you're in right now."
Bastian didn't answer, and soon the door opened with a loud sound. A guard entered and announced. "The Shadow Hunter has been captured."
Dani and Bastian got on their feet immediately. Dani looked at the man intrigued, if there's one thing she knew was that Theron would not be captured alive. If he was there, he had come willingly. "Alright, let's see what this is about."
Dani walked to the center of the camp to find Theron standing there. Allison passed her by and put a note in her hands, but didn't say anything. Dani found that very strange, until she read the note and cracked open a smile, nodding, and walking to the Hunter. Bastian stood right behind her, and whispered. "Do you need my opinion in this?"
She nodded and whispered back to him, without turning around. "No, I already decided. If you want you can go now, but... Don't do anything you'll regret later."
Bastian smiled at that comment, but didn't really say anything else. He would be back at that same time the next day, and none of it would matter anyway. He smiled at Theron for a second before walking away. Bastian didn't seem worried about what might happen there, he knew Dani way too well. If there was something left to save then she would try. It was simply in her nature.
Dani let Bastian walk away and make his way for Blackpond. She was sure it wasn't a good idea to let him go, but she couldn't really stop him. She turned her attention to Theron. He surely seem different now than he did last time. She was aware of the eyes around them and knew she would have to explain all this sooner or later, but at the moment it didn't seem that important. "Follow me, I have something to show you."
She walked Theron away from the center of the camp, through a trail and to another clearing. A more secluded, and darker clearing. The clearing was filled with crosses made of stone and wood, with names carved on them. Some of them had flowers placed before them. Dani sat down, leaned against a tree. "This is a memorial, of sorts, it was Bastian's idea. After my sister died we put a cross here for her, we have done this for almost everyone of our members killed ever since, and some of our victims, if we believe they were worthy. After a while it has grown quite a bit. I'm sure if you look, you'll find your friends names around somewhere, Bastian has arranged for that. After all... The Wolf Hunter were worthy opponents. Even if unpleasant ones." She looked away from the crosses and at the Hunter. "So, have you learned the truth then? Is there something you wish to discuss or do you want to be judged right now?" She wasn't in a hurry, even though she had already decided.
They had argued for a while, they had yelled at each other even. Dani usually yelled, but Bastian almost never did. That only worried her more. Now... they had been quiet for quite some time. Dani was in bed staring at the ceiling, Bastian was sitting in a chair. The silence was suffocating. Dani sighed and broke it, her voice came out a little more angry than what she intended, but at that point at least she was calm. "I can't stop you, but I don't like this. Honestly what does it matter now?"
Bastian nodded quietly. "I can't sit and do nothing. My brother burned inside his home. There was nothing left of him to bury. How can I?"
Dani pulled her gaze away from the ceiling and looked at him serious. "You doing something doesn't bother me. What bothers me is the state you're in right now."
Bastian didn't answer, and soon the door opened with a loud sound. A guard entered and announced. "The Shadow Hunter has been captured."
Dani and Bastian got on their feet immediately. Dani looked at the man intrigued, if there's one thing she knew was that Theron would not be captured alive. If he was there, he had come willingly. "Alright, let's see what this is about."
Dani walked to the center of the camp to find Theron standing there. Allison passed her by and put a note in her hands, but didn't say anything. Dani found that very strange, until she read the note and cracked open a smile, nodding, and walking to the Hunter. Bastian stood right behind her, and whispered. "Do you need my opinion in this?"
She nodded and whispered back to him, without turning around. "No, I already decided. If you want you can go now, but... Don't do anything you'll regret later."
Bastian smiled at that comment, but didn't really say anything else. He would be back at that same time the next day, and none of it would matter anyway. He smiled at Theron for a second before walking away. Bastian didn't seem worried about what might happen there, he knew Dani way too well. If there was something left to save then she would try. It was simply in her nature.
Dani let Bastian walk away and make his way for Blackpond. She was sure it wasn't a good idea to let him go, but she couldn't really stop him. She turned her attention to Theron. He surely seem different now than he did last time. She was aware of the eyes around them and knew she would have to explain all this sooner or later, but at the moment it didn't seem that important. "Follow me, I have something to show you."
She walked Theron away from the center of the camp, through a trail and to another clearing. A more secluded, and darker clearing. The clearing was filled with crosses made of stone and wood, with names carved on them. Some of them had flowers placed before them. Dani sat down, leaned against a tree. "This is a memorial, of sorts, it was Bastian's idea. After my sister died we put a cross here for her, we have done this for almost everyone of our members killed ever since, and some of our victims, if we believe they were worthy. After a while it has grown quite a bit. I'm sure if you look, you'll find your friends names around somewhere, Bastian has arranged for that. After all... The Wolf Hunter were worthy opponents. Even if unpleasant ones." She looked away from the crosses and at the Hunter. "So, have you learned the truth then? Is there something you wish to discuss or do you want to be judged right now?" She wasn't in a hurry, even though she had already decided.
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Blackpond
It was getting very close to nightfall when Bastian had finally arrived at Blackpond. Unlike Newhaven, Blackpond was practically a wasteland. The city walls surrounded the poverty and violence that occurred on a regular basis. That is why it has become custom to be able to carry a weapon with you at all times. It is very useful for the assassin's because they can actually fit in with ease, but it does start to become a problem when people try to mug you every day. That is why if assassin's are not on missions, they usually stay at the inn. That was the first place that Bastion went, but there was no time to relax. Bastian made a B-line strait for the assassin working in the bar.
"I'm being followed." He said frantically.
"By who?" The female assassin asked.
"I don't know, but--" Before he could finish what he was saying a throwing knife with an explosive tried to it came crashing through a window. The explosive wasn't that powerful, but was enough to knock the female assassin off her feet and knocked her out. Bastian drew his sword, but it was too late. Before Bastian could even react, his follower managed to disarm him. Bastian still couldn't tell who it was, but that didn't matter now. He wasn't as skilled at hand to hand combat. However, it was his only hope.
Bastian threw a punch towards the man. That was enough for him to land a minor blow; It wasn't enough. When Bastian attempted to make a kick, his leg was simply avoided and and then grabbed by the man. The man used his leg to knock Bastian to the ground where the man proceeded to break Bastian's leg. Bastian screamed in pain loud enough for the entirety of Blackpond to hear as the broken bone slowly began to pierce through Bastian's leg tissue for him to see. He knew that if he didn't pass out from the pain, he would pass out from blood loss in a few seconds. As soon as it had come, the pain was gone. He was starting to go numb. He could feel his life slowly slipping away before him, that is until he noticed a dagger the man was carrying that brought his attention back preventing him from passing out. It was a dagger that he had read about before. It wasn't time to reminisce though, he needed to get the little information he had to anyone who finds his dead body.
He hopped that the man didn't notice as he slipped a pouch of acid from under his sleeve. If Bastian had the strength, he would have threw it at the man, but it was to late to think about that now. As the man unsheathed his dagger, Bastian poured the acid onto his hand attempting to write words on it. He couldn't see so he didn't know if it was working, and he couldn't even feel the pain of the acid boring through his hands. It was too late to feel anything now.
And while the man slowly pierced Bastion's abdomen with his odd dagger, Bastion slipped into the eternal sleep.
"I'm being followed." He said frantically.
"By who?" The female assassin asked.
"I don't know, but--" Before he could finish what he was saying a throwing knife with an explosive tried to it came crashing through a window. The explosive wasn't that powerful, but was enough to knock the female assassin off her feet and knocked her out. Bastian drew his sword, but it was too late. Before Bastian could even react, his follower managed to disarm him. Bastian still couldn't tell who it was, but that didn't matter now. He wasn't as skilled at hand to hand combat. However, it was his only hope.
Bastian threw a punch towards the man. That was enough for him to land a minor blow; It wasn't enough. When Bastian attempted to make a kick, his leg was simply avoided and and then grabbed by the man. The man used his leg to knock Bastian to the ground where the man proceeded to break Bastian's leg. Bastian screamed in pain loud enough for the entirety of Blackpond to hear as the broken bone slowly began to pierce through Bastian's leg tissue for him to see. He knew that if he didn't pass out from the pain, he would pass out from blood loss in a few seconds. As soon as it had come, the pain was gone. He was starting to go numb. He could feel his life slowly slipping away before him, that is until he noticed a dagger the man was carrying that brought his attention back preventing him from passing out. It was a dagger that he had read about before. It wasn't time to reminisce though, he needed to get the little information he had to anyone who finds his dead body.
He hopped that the man didn't notice as he slipped a pouch of acid from under his sleeve. If Bastian had the strength, he would have threw it at the man, but it was to late to think about that now. As the man unsheathed his dagger, Bastian poured the acid onto his hand attempting to write words on it. He couldn't see so he didn't know if it was working, and he couldn't even feel the pain of the acid boring through his hands. It was too late to feel anything now.
And while the man slowly pierced Bastion's abdomen with his odd dagger, Bastion slipped into the eternal sleep.
The setting changes from Blackpond to Assassin's Camp
Theron was brought to his feet once more and he slowly followed Dani away from the crowd of people. He felt the stares of hatred from countless eyes as he turned his back towards them. If it had not been for Dani they had all attacked him and he would have refused to fight back for that's more or less what he deserved. Dani lead him into a clearing that was dark yet small streams of light were thrown here and there by the growing sun in the north. He listened with great interest as Daniela told him of this site and who lied here. When she spoke of her sister it was like a knife penetrating his heart. He didn't cry, or at least not yet. She mentioned the Wolf hunters, Therons old friends. They had been deceived by lies and blinded by hatred just like him and so he found it more easy to forgive them then forgiving himself. He heard Dani speaking one last time, asking if he wanted to talk or if he wanted to hear his judgement right here, right now.
"So much death... Never again. Never again." He thought and made his way over to the graves where his old Hunting friends lied. He only stared at them for a couple of seconds before moving away, eyes closed at the moment. After that he moved over to the grave where Daniela's young and fragile little sister lied buried. She was killed from the blade of a wicked man, a man without any emotions and no real goal. A small and lonely tear ran down Therons check as he went down on both knees in front of the grave. He didn't care if he looked pathetic to Dani, he just didn't care anymore. His hand reached into his dusty robe and once it came out, it came out holding a red rose. He smelled on it for a second and held it close to his heart. After whispering something out of Dani's reach of hearing he dropped the rose on top of the little girls grave.
After that he rose up and faced Dani from where he stood.
"I am ready for judgement."
"So much death... Never again. Never again." He thought and made his way over to the graves where his old Hunting friends lied. He only stared at them for a couple of seconds before moving away, eyes closed at the moment. After that he moved over to the grave where Daniela's young and fragile little sister lied buried. She was killed from the blade of a wicked man, a man without any emotions and no real goal. A small and lonely tear ran down Therons check as he went down on both knees in front of the grave. He didn't care if he looked pathetic to Dani, he just didn't care anymore. His hand reached into his dusty robe and once it came out, it came out holding a red rose. He smelled on it for a second and held it close to his heart. After whispering something out of Dani's reach of hearing he dropped the rose on top of the little girls grave.
After that he rose up and faced Dani from where he stood.
"I am ready for judgement."
Dani smiled, she reread the note Ali had shoved in her hand. Then she looked at Theron. "Ali handed me a note just now, explaining how you pulled her out of the fire... And briefly explaining what happened at the Inn. She also says here that... She personally would rather not see you dead."
She looked around the clearing, and laughed. "She also kindly reminded me of something I said to her some time ago about revenge. She is a messed up kid, but she is annoyingly clever." She put the note down. "Other than her, and maybe Bastian... Everyone else in this camp probably would rather see you dead. I understand them, and I can't blame them for it... And I will be judged for this, as I have been for many other reasons in the past years, but I have no intention of killing you. If I was to judge for your actions... I'd have to consider I owe you the lives of two of my actives, and my daughter. If I killed you, that would be revenge. And that is something I decided I don't want for myself anymore. It brought me nothing but pain, and I'm tired of it."
She got up and walked to her sisters grave. "All I want from you, is the name of the traitor who had been giving away our secrets. After that... Your life is your own."
-------------------------------
Newhaven
It took sometime for Jake to return, but finally he did... Alone. "I'm sorry. I couldn't find them. Hey, maybe they made it back to camp." He made a long pause, and added. "Crys... Are you alright?"
Crys nodded, breaking out of her thoughts. Theron's speech before leaving had made her uncomfortable, and she had a strange feeling that something was very wrong. "I'm fine Jake. I'm just tired. Thank you for all your help."
Jake laughed. "As if I had a choice... So, what now?"
Crys stood up, and smiled. "Now, we leave. I am on an assignment after all."
She left, having said that, she wasn't really paying attention if Evin was following, but she could hear him. The soldiers seemed to have assumed everyone got away, there weren't that many out there as there would be any other day. They made it out of the city and made their way to Blackpond. Crys didn't speak at all on they way, the uncomfortable feeling growing at every step. Once they made their way inside, she noticed the sounds of the street were different of what she remembered. And a overwhelming sense of fear overcame her. She finally spoke then. "Something terrible has happened here..."
She looked around the clearing, and laughed. "She also kindly reminded me of something I said to her some time ago about revenge. She is a messed up kid, but she is annoyingly clever." She put the note down. "Other than her, and maybe Bastian... Everyone else in this camp probably would rather see you dead. I understand them, and I can't blame them for it... And I will be judged for this, as I have been for many other reasons in the past years, but I have no intention of killing you. If I was to judge for your actions... I'd have to consider I owe you the lives of two of my actives, and my daughter. If I killed you, that would be revenge. And that is something I decided I don't want for myself anymore. It brought me nothing but pain, and I'm tired of it."
She got up and walked to her sisters grave. "All I want from you, is the name of the traitor who had been giving away our secrets. After that... Your life is your own."
-------------------------------
Newhaven
It took sometime for Jake to return, but finally he did... Alone. "I'm sorry. I couldn't find them. Hey, maybe they made it back to camp." He made a long pause, and added. "Crys... Are you alright?"
Crys nodded, breaking out of her thoughts. Theron's speech before leaving had made her uncomfortable, and she had a strange feeling that something was very wrong. "I'm fine Jake. I'm just tired. Thank you for all your help."
Jake laughed. "As if I had a choice... So, what now?"
Crys stood up, and smiled. "Now, we leave. I am on an assignment after all."
She left, having said that, she wasn't really paying attention if Evin was following, but she could hear him. The soldiers seemed to have assumed everyone got away, there weren't that many out there as there would be any other day. They made it out of the city and made their way to Blackpond. Crys didn't speak at all on they way, the uncomfortable feeling growing at every step. Once they made their way inside, she noticed the sounds of the street were different of what she remembered. And a overwhelming sense of fear overcame her. She finally spoke then. "Something terrible has happened here..."
Allison handed Dani a note, explaining what had happened at Inn, and shortly before that, and also a little bit of her personal input, although she doubted that would really count for something. She wasn't as close to Dani as she was to Crys, although they had talked many times since she first arrived in camp. On her first couple of years Dani had worried about her state of mind, which Ali found extremely unnerving, but was still very grateful for. She walked past Dani and went to a somewhat large cabin and entered, nodding as the nice ladies who worked there as cooks greeted her, she sat by a wooden table quietly. One of the young girls who were studying to become healers was also there, she nodded at Ali and moved to sit next to her. "What have you done to your hand there?"
She looked at the girl with the corner of her eyes, she knew the girl from the last time she had been injured, although, it had been very serious then. Annie became very annoying about her lack of care with her health ever since. "It's nothing, just a little cut. And yes, I cleaned it properly."
The girl smiled innocently. "I'm sure you have. I mean, you surely wouldn't risk your hand, you are an archer after all..."
Allison sighed, irritated, and put her bandaged hand on the table, while reaching for a bowl of soup she had been given, with the other. "Fine, have a look if you think it's necessary."
Annie removed the sash Ali had used to bandage her hand and examined it. Ali started eating a piece of bread, absently, while Annie replaced the bandages with ones soaked in some kind herbal extract. "There. You did quite a nice work on that bandage, but this will help it heal a little faster."
Ali nodded, soaking a piece of bread in the onion soup. "I don't really see what's the rush."
Annie chuckled sipping from her cup of tea. "Ali, have you heard from Takei?"
Ali looked at her curious. "Not really, why?"
Annie sighed. "well, the herbs we used on her were rather strong. Maybe she shouldn't have been sent on assignment so soon. Anyway, I have to get going, don't forget to change those bandages later, alright?"
"Sure." Ali said, not really paying much attention.
They should have made it back already... There was blood on the trail. Maybe Jake found them and turned them around. Yeah... They were probably with Crys.
She pulled her thoughts back to the bowl of soup, hoping everything would just turn out okay.
She looked at the girl with the corner of her eyes, she knew the girl from the last time she had been injured, although, it had been very serious then. Annie became very annoying about her lack of care with her health ever since. "It's nothing, just a little cut. And yes, I cleaned it properly."
The girl smiled innocently. "I'm sure you have. I mean, you surely wouldn't risk your hand, you are an archer after all..."
Allison sighed, irritated, and put her bandaged hand on the table, while reaching for a bowl of soup she had been given, with the other. "Fine, have a look if you think it's necessary."
Annie removed the sash Ali had used to bandage her hand and examined it. Ali started eating a piece of bread, absently, while Annie replaced the bandages with ones soaked in some kind herbal extract. "There. You did quite a nice work on that bandage, but this will help it heal a little faster."
Ali nodded, soaking a piece of bread in the onion soup. "I don't really see what's the rush."
Annie chuckled sipping from her cup of tea. "Ali, have you heard from Takei?"
Ali looked at her curious. "Not really, why?"
Annie sighed. "well, the herbs we used on her were rather strong. Maybe she shouldn't have been sent on assignment so soon. Anyway, I have to get going, don't forget to change those bandages later, alright?"
"Sure." Ali said, not really paying much attention.
They should have made it back already... There was blood on the trail. Maybe Jake found them and turned them around. Yeah... They were probably with Crys.
She pulled her thoughts back to the bowl of soup, hoping everything would just turn out okay.
Vilen, who had decided that it might be best to hang around Ali until he was sure that he was off the hook, followed her to where she was eating and got some food himself. He watched Annie rebandage her hand as he absently chewed his food, not really tasting it as he did so. Once Annie had gone away and Ali was able to concentrate harder on her thoughts, she adopted a rather introspective look. Clearly she was considering something very thoroughly.
"You're thinking about that blood we saw on the trail earlier, aren't you?" he asked her. When she looked surprised, he just shrugged. "I do notice things, you know. I realize that everyone thinks that I am totally incompetent, but Crys graduated me for a reason." He finished off the last of his soup by bringing the bowl to his mouth and slurping it up, not really caring much for manners at the moment. He and Ali knew each other well enough that there wasn't really much of a call for unnecessary courtesies. "Judging by your response, I assume that is what you're thinking about. Do you think it belongs to one of the members of the pack?" He thought for a moment. "I can't imagine someone killing one of us in the woods. I mean ... if I were trailing an assassin through the woods, I would see if they could lead me to the camp first, don't you think? We would have seen the blood closer to camp." He clapped a hand on her shoulder. "I don't think you should worry too much about it. Not when there are so many other more important things to worry about, like my immediate future. I saw that note. There wasn't anything about me in there, was there?" He smiled and raised an eyebrow.
Now he was just trying to cheer her up. Really, he wasn't worried too much about his own punishment. At worst, he would just be placed on a more strict lock down. His weapons would be taken for a time, and he would have to sit around the camp doing nothing for a week or so. Or maybe a few chores. They weren't going to kill him for leaving the camp, and anything less than death would be nothing more than a little hiccup, as far as he was concerned.
"You're thinking about that blood we saw on the trail earlier, aren't you?" he asked her. When she looked surprised, he just shrugged. "I do notice things, you know. I realize that everyone thinks that I am totally incompetent, but Crys graduated me for a reason." He finished off the last of his soup by bringing the bowl to his mouth and slurping it up, not really caring much for manners at the moment. He and Ali knew each other well enough that there wasn't really much of a call for unnecessary courtesies. "Judging by your response, I assume that is what you're thinking about. Do you think it belongs to one of the members of the pack?" He thought for a moment. "I can't imagine someone killing one of us in the woods. I mean ... if I were trailing an assassin through the woods, I would see if they could lead me to the camp first, don't you think? We would have seen the blood closer to camp." He clapped a hand on her shoulder. "I don't think you should worry too much about it. Not when there are so many other more important things to worry about, like my immediate future. I saw that note. There wasn't anything about me in there, was there?" He smiled and raised an eyebrow.
Now he was just trying to cheer her up. Really, he wasn't worried too much about his own punishment. At worst, he would just be placed on a more strict lock down. His weapons would be taken for a time, and he would have to sit around the camp doing nothing for a week or so. Or maybe a few chores. They weren't going to kill him for leaving the camp, and anything less than death would be nothing more than a little hiccup, as far as he was concerned.
Ali looked at Vilen seriously for a second, she didn't really like being touched in any way unless it was necessary (like what Annie had just done), but decided to dismiss it this time. "I think with all that is happening Dani might just forget all about you. I assumed it would be better if I didn't remind her."
She smiled. "And if you weren't at least a little incompetent you wouldn't have been assigned to Crys, right?" She was joking, of course. She didn't consider Vilen to be incompetent at all, and she knew it was very rare for Crys to approve anyone. "And yes, I was thinking about the blood. And I was thinking that Takei and Justin should have made it by now. And I was resisting the impulse to go looking for them. Still... Jake could have caught up with them and led them to Crys and Evin."
She sighed. "We were not supposed to leave anyone behind. And I should have gone with them, wasn't for..." She went silent and left the sentence unfinished. "Anyway... If it wasn't for Theron I wouldn't have made it out. I owe him, that's why I wrote that note."
She sipped some of the tea she had been drinking, it was supposed to help her sleep, but she doubted it.
She smiled. "And if you weren't at least a little incompetent you wouldn't have been assigned to Crys, right?" She was joking, of course. She didn't consider Vilen to be incompetent at all, and she knew it was very rare for Crys to approve anyone. "And yes, I was thinking about the blood. And I was thinking that Takei and Justin should have made it by now. And I was resisting the impulse to go looking for them. Still... Jake could have caught up with them and led them to Crys and Evin."
She sighed. "We were not supposed to leave anyone behind. And I should have gone with them, wasn't for..." She went silent and left the sentence unfinished. "Anyway... If it wasn't for Theron I wouldn't have made it out. I owe him, that's why I wrote that note."
She sipped some of the tea she had been drinking, it was supposed to help her sleep, but she doubted it.
Mym walked slowly along the dirt path, not sure where he was going, and not really caring. The fire roaring at the center of the camp was still visible, so he hadn't gone too far. Today had been a sullen day, not eventful or particularly boring; just unfulfilling. Now all he could think to do was wander around until he found something to actually do--
And then his stomach decided to growl.
Mym faltered for a moment, then sighed, picking up his pace and making his way towards the kitchens. He passed the other Pack members wordlessly, with a small smile or nod here and there, letting his feet carry him. Finally, he climbed the small flight of steps and slipped into the cabin, the scent of bread and soup moving through him. He quickly scanned the room, and upon spotting Ali and Vilen, he smiled.
"You're back." Mym called to them, crossing the room carefully and seating himself on the edge of the bench across from them.
And then his stomach decided to growl.
Mym faltered for a moment, then sighed, picking up his pace and making his way towards the kitchens. He passed the other Pack members wordlessly, with a small smile or nod here and there, letting his feet carry him. Finally, he climbed the small flight of steps and slipped into the cabin, the scent of bread and soup moving through him. He quickly scanned the room, and upon spotting Ali and Vilen, he smiled.
"You're back." Mym called to them, crossing the room carefully and seating himself on the edge of the bench across from them.
Ali looked at the newcomer and sighed. Why was everyone wanting to talk today? she was obviously not the kind of person to force herself to be social, but to the few people she could tolerate she would make an effort to at least not be rude. "Yes. I bet your day was just the best." She smiled as if to reinforce the sarcasm, had it gone unnoticed. A few hours ago she would be giving anything to get out of the the lock down, but now she almost wish she hadn't left at all.
All she and Evin managed to do was cause a commotion, and most likely get the Inn destroyed. Takei and Justin were missing, well... Maybe not, but they could be. And now... She had seen a lot she didn't like today. Bastian leaving the way he did was one. She remembered Crys saying she was worried about him. She wondered why.
She smiled after quite some time of silence. "Sorry. I Had a lousy day. I wish we were allowed to have alcohol." She laughed as some guards entered and gave her ugly looks as they passed them. "Thinking about it, Dani is right... Drunken assassins... Not the best idea."
All she and Evin managed to do was cause a commotion, and most likely get the Inn destroyed. Takei and Justin were missing, well... Maybe not, but they could be. And now... She had seen a lot she didn't like today. Bastian leaving the way he did was one. She remembered Crys saying she was worried about him. She wondered why.
She smiled after quite some time of silence. "Sorry. I Had a lousy day. I wish we were allowed to have alcohol." She laughed as some guards entered and gave her ugly looks as they passed them. "Thinking about it, Dani is right... Drunken assassins... Not the best idea."
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Medieval fantasy
Mym felt a bit odd since it was obvious that Ali was tired, but he went along with her second attempt at conversing. He gave a quick glance to the guards, then averted his eyes. Readjusting himself, he looked between Vilen and Ali worriedly.
"You can imagine that I haven't done much of anything." he said softly, "But, what exactly... happened? Out there, I mean. You don't look so good."
"You can imagine that I haven't done much of anything." he said softly, "But, what exactly... happened? Out there, I mean. You don't look so good."
The setting changes from Medieval fantasy to Assassin's Camp
Vilen decided that he would take this one for Ali, who was seeming a little ... overstretched at the moment. He picked up on Mym's concern, and chuckled a little to try and diffuse it. The last thing they needed was panic over the potentially missing members of the pack. If need be, something would be done about them, but he wanted to believe that they were just fine and making their way back now.
"Looks like we're a hot item," he thought out loud. "Everyone wants to know what's going on, don't they?" He grinned smugly. Of course they all wanted to know. The camp was in lockdown. They were just a group of bored killers all confined to one space, which was never a good thing. Most didn't have the stones to sneak out, so they had to wait for the ones who were allowed to come back. He couldn't deny that he liked the attention.
"Basically," he began as he leaned back on the bench, stretching his long arms overhead and then resettling them on the table, ready to tell a story to which he didn't really know the details. But he figured that if he told it with enough conviction, it wouldn't feel empty. "What you missed is this. Intrigue, murder, fire, escape, crazy lunatic hunter, more escape, and ... yes, that's the short version of it. General chaos and excitement. The usual. Though that hunter was a little unexpected, at least for me. But I also came a little late to the party, so I'm a little fuzzy myself." What's more, he wasn't exactly sure how much he SHOULD be telling. Again, his prudent voice told him that he should probably stop, as he wasn't supposed to have left the camp in the first place. The less people that could attest to the fact that he was ever gone at all, the better. But the part of him that craved the attention of those around him kept going.
"I wonder if she's killed him yet ..." he broke off suddenly to have another vocalized thought. "If she is, she's taking her sweet time about it. Poor guy. He wasn't that bad for a hunter."
"Looks like we're a hot item," he thought out loud. "Everyone wants to know what's going on, don't they?" He grinned smugly. Of course they all wanted to know. The camp was in lockdown. They were just a group of bored killers all confined to one space, which was never a good thing. Most didn't have the stones to sneak out, so they had to wait for the ones who were allowed to come back. He couldn't deny that he liked the attention.
"Basically," he began as he leaned back on the bench, stretching his long arms overhead and then resettling them on the table, ready to tell a story to which he didn't really know the details. But he figured that if he told it with enough conviction, it wouldn't feel empty. "What you missed is this. Intrigue, murder, fire, escape, crazy lunatic hunter, more escape, and ... yes, that's the short version of it. General chaos and excitement. The usual. Though that hunter was a little unexpected, at least for me. But I also came a little late to the party, so I'm a little fuzzy myself." What's more, he wasn't exactly sure how much he SHOULD be telling. Again, his prudent voice told him that he should probably stop, as he wasn't supposed to have left the camp in the first place. The less people that could attest to the fact that he was ever gone at all, the better. But the part of him that craved the attention of those around him kept going.
"I wonder if she's killed him yet ..." he broke off suddenly to have another vocalized thought. "If she is, she's taking her sweet time about it. Poor guy. He wasn't that bad for a hunter."
Theron smiled at Dani's words. It seemed like Allison had taken a liking to the old man. or maybe it was just because he saved her and Crystals lives. Evin was another matter that should not be discussed. He remained at the little girls grave, looking upon it's peaceful resting place. How could he have done something like this? No... He had shake all of this off of him now! It was in the past, this is the presence and tomorrow is the future. He can only look forward and move forward, not backwards for that means deep and uncontrollable sorrow. He faced Dani once more as she continued speaking. She told him that she would not kill him. Theron was a bit shocked to say at least, but the feeling faded when the assassin moved closer to Theron.
"All I want from you, is the name of the traitor who had been giving away our secrets. After that... Your life is your own." She said and Theron couldn't find the words to say anything. His mouth was dry and his words seemed empty somehow. Your life is your own...? No, he had no goal and no true purpose to live. What would happen after he had turned another girl over to the never ending wheel of death? Would her blood be on his hands? Would her spirit haunt him in his dreams just like Dani's little sister did? No, he could not do that. But then as he was about to refuse an idea kicked in and as always he took advantage of it within a split-second.
"If my life would be my own... Then I refuse to say her name. Let me instead train and teach her everything I know and then you can judge if she is to be killed or not. All I ask for is a chance to show the rest of of the Pack that my redemption as come and passed and that my knowledge is gold worth for assassins such as yourself. What say you?" Theron finally replied, a bit over excited but he refused to admit it.
"All I want from you, is the name of the traitor who had been giving away our secrets. After that... Your life is your own." She said and Theron couldn't find the words to say anything. His mouth was dry and his words seemed empty somehow. Your life is your own...? No, he had no goal and no true purpose to live. What would happen after he had turned another girl over to the never ending wheel of death? Would her blood be on his hands? Would her spirit haunt him in his dreams just like Dani's little sister did? No, he could not do that. But then as he was about to refuse an idea kicked in and as always he took advantage of it within a split-second.
"If my life would be my own... Then I refuse to say her name. Let me instead train and teach her everything I know and then you can judge if she is to be killed or not. All I ask for is a chance to show the rest of of the Pack that my redemption as come and passed and that my knowledge is gold worth for assassins such as yourself. What say you?" Theron finally replied, a bit over excited but he refused to admit it.
Allison kept quiet and let Vilen speak. She wasn't really caring much for the conversation. She was trying not to think of what might be going on between Theron and Dani at the moment. Whatever decision Dani would make would be the right one, even if it was one she didn't agree to. After all, she knew Theron for a few hours only, and it wasn't much like her to be trusting people this easily. She nodded looking at Vilen serious once he was finished. "You talk too much sometimes. And you should seriously think twice before calling anyone a lunatic. Who knows how many deaths we'll all have on our hands ten years from now? Those things take their toll on a person's mind as well."
She sat back and let her eyes wander around the room. Not minding the guards that were still staring. She smirked recognizing the guy she had shot at earlier. Dani must have given him hell for letting Takei follow her. The idiot.
---------------------
Dani was a little disappointed, to say the least, but she was slightly intrigued as well. She laughed lightly. "I could, if I wanted, simply order Crys find out. Although I would much rather not put her through it. It would be a lot easier now also, knowing it's a girl. But let's say, for the sake of this conversation that I was to agree with this... What could you possibly teach this person that would make me trust her any more? There are a great deal of things I'm able to forgive, betrayal is never one of them."
Dani always made sure to speak to any newcomers, and she would always tell them that if they could leave their past behind, she didn't need to know about it. She would trust them into their family, and she wasn't willing to easily forgive anyone who would took that for granted.
She sat back and let her eyes wander around the room. Not minding the guards that were still staring. She smirked recognizing the guy she had shot at earlier. Dani must have given him hell for letting Takei follow her. The idiot.
---------------------
Dani was a little disappointed, to say the least, but she was slightly intrigued as well. She laughed lightly. "I could, if I wanted, simply order Crys find out. Although I would much rather not put her through it. It would be a lot easier now also, knowing it's a girl. But let's say, for the sake of this conversation that I was to agree with this... What could you possibly teach this person that would make me trust her any more? There are a great deal of things I'm able to forgive, betrayal is never one of them."
Dani always made sure to speak to any newcomers, and she would always tell them that if they could leave their past behind, she didn't need to know about it. She would trust them into their family, and she wasn't willing to easily forgive anyone who would took that for granted.
Theron didn't doubt for a second that with the right information Crystal could easily sniff out the so called 'traitor' but he felt like this was something he just had to do. He had dragged her down into the abyss and now after realizing his mistakes, seen the light and accepted the fact that his point of view had been wrong he now felt like he had to help her back on the right path and while doing so making her a better assassin in the process. He just had to find the right words to convince Dani on all of this, but how? Several ideas and speeches formed themselves in his mind but they were quickly dismissed has bad ones or useless ones. At the end Theron did something he had never done before: He spoke directly from his heart, not thinking what he was going to say and when he was going to say those chosen words. He just spoke his mind.
"You assassins have always eliminated targets that are either unaware of you hunting them or being aware of it. You've always hunted targets that has been moving or standing still, but you've never had the experience of hunting another hunter, now have you? All those that killed the Wolf hunters are long gone, either from age or from my blade to which I'm not all too proud of, but that's the current situation we're in." Theron started walking away from Dani, looking at other grave stones. "I've heard of this hunter who hunts enlightened people. He's a hunter and from the looks of it almost as good as I am. If you ever want to have a chance of taking him down you need my knowledge. I could teach this person in question so that she later on could teach others, unless you would be willing to let me teach all of those that you want to hunt this hunter? In either case, I'd like to pass on my knowledge before I leave you all."
Theron stopped at a random grave and faced Dani again.
"See it more as a gift from me to you. For all that I've done in the past."
"You assassins have always eliminated targets that are either unaware of you hunting them or being aware of it. You've always hunted targets that has been moving or standing still, but you've never had the experience of hunting another hunter, now have you? All those that killed the Wolf hunters are long gone, either from age or from my blade to which I'm not all too proud of, but that's the current situation we're in." Theron started walking away from Dani, looking at other grave stones. "I've heard of this hunter who hunts enlightened people. He's a hunter and from the looks of it almost as good as I am. If you ever want to have a chance of taking him down you need my knowledge. I could teach this person in question so that she later on could teach others, unless you would be willing to let me teach all of those that you want to hunt this hunter? In either case, I'd like to pass on my knowledge before I leave you all."
Theron stopped at a random grave and faced Dani again.
"See it more as a gift from me to you. For all that I've done in the past."
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Blackpond
The walk to Blackpond seemed very long since Crystal wouldn't talk to Evin almost the entire way. When Evin had asked if they could take a few minutes break, she almost didn't even acknowledge him, but then decided that it would be a good idea to stop. Something seemed off about Crystal during the time walking too and it wasn't just the simple hatred that she seemed to have towards Evin. There was something else wrong too.
When they entered the city, Crystal stopped and said, "Something terrible has happened here..."
Evin didn't even hesitate after he heard that. He ran strait to the inn running past all the crowds of people that were starting to gather around there. He had pushed a few people down trying to get to the inn. all that was racing through his mind was what could have happened. He was wondering if maybe gangs could have taken over the inn or maybe something even worse. He couldn't be certain what was going on until he made it there though. When he made it to the front door of the inn, there were a few guards guarding the front door to the inn. He was sure that the other door would be guarded as well.
"I'm sorry sir, but I can't allow you to pass." The one guard said.
"Ok then, who will I have to kill to get in?" Evin asked very seriously.
The guards started laughing at him, "Who do you think--"
At that, Evin drew one of his daggers from his sleeves. He grabbed the one guard, putting him in a painful lock using his right hand while kicking the other guards legs from under him. He then pressed the dagger to the neck of the guard on the ground. "I haven't killed anyone for weeks now. It would be a shame if the first person I killed since then was a guard; Wouldn't it?" Evin slipped the dagger back into his sleeve and walked into the inn where a crowd of guards were surrounding a body. Evin simply told them to get out and they scurried around. Crys was still a few paces behind him by the time Evin realised who it was dead on the ground.
"Sebastian..."
When they entered the city, Crystal stopped and said, "Something terrible has happened here..."
Evin didn't even hesitate after he heard that. He ran strait to the inn running past all the crowds of people that were starting to gather around there. He had pushed a few people down trying to get to the inn. all that was racing through his mind was what could have happened. He was wondering if maybe gangs could have taken over the inn or maybe something even worse. He couldn't be certain what was going on until he made it there though. When he made it to the front door of the inn, there were a few guards guarding the front door to the inn. He was sure that the other door would be guarded as well.
"I'm sorry sir, but I can't allow you to pass." The one guard said.
"Ok then, who will I have to kill to get in?" Evin asked very seriously.
The guards started laughing at him, "Who do you think--"
At that, Evin drew one of his daggers from his sleeves. He grabbed the one guard, putting him in a painful lock using his right hand while kicking the other guards legs from under him. He then pressed the dagger to the neck of the guard on the ground. "I haven't killed anyone for weeks now. It would be a shame if the first person I killed since then was a guard; Wouldn't it?" Evin slipped the dagger back into his sleeve and walked into the inn where a crowd of guards were surrounding a body. Evin simply told them to get out and they scurried around. Crys was still a few paces behind him by the time Evin realised who it was dead on the ground.
"Sebastian..."
The setting changes from Blackpond to Assassin's Camp
Dani listened carefully to Theron, he had a good point. She still wasn't comfortable with letting the traitor go unpunished. Still, she smirked slightly. "I must correct you in two things: This killer is not only a hunter, he knows things about the Pack that no one would learn simply by studying our habits. And I believe he is better than you, no offense. Also... I've killed my share of hunters and I'm still around. And there are a few others as well, but that is not important right now... "
She looked Theron in the eyes for quite sometime, wondering whether or not this was the right decision, and wishing she hadn't let Bastian leave. At the end, she knew no matter how long she thought about it... She was going to follow her instincts in the end of it. "Alright... Let's say I'll agree to this, under three circumstances: First, I still want to speak to this girl. Second, you will teach who I assign to you, like any instructor would. Third... If you want to live in this camp and teach my assassins, I need you to take the oath." She smiled, and added. "Hunter or not, in my camp you are bound by my rules."
She got on one knee and touched the cross on her sister's grave, with her right hand, then stood up and faced him. "If you think you can agree to these conditions... Then we have a deal."
------------------------
Crys walked straight passed the guards following Evin into the Inn. Immediately upon entering she could smell a lot of blood, and something else she couldn't quite tell what it was. One thing she knew... Someone was dead. She was still wondering what the commotion was all about, when she heard Evin speak. Her thoughts vanished from her mind painfully. She located the body and got on her knees next to it, not minding the blood. She touched the dead man's face, and felt as if something inside of her had broken into a thousand pieces. It was definitely her father. One of the guards approached her as if he was to pull her away. She didn't turn at the man, but spoke in a calm, cold, and yet furious, tone. "If you touch me, you're dead." The man flinched, and took a step back
She closed her father's eyes, trying to control the pain, and the rage she felt inside the best she could. She faced the soldiers and spoke. "This is my father, and I will arrange to take him home as soon as possible. In the meanwhile I suggest that you all leave, if you have any joy in living." She pulled both her Sai as she spoke, her eyes had a unusual and threatening spark to them.
Silence fell... And then the sound of footsteps walking away as fast as possible. She closed the broken door of the Inn violently after the last soldier walked through it. She sat on a stool next to the bar, unaware of the fact that she had blood on her hands, and was shivering. She knew it was unwise to just sit there, but she couldn't really think at all. Her mind was completely occupied trying to accept the reality of what had happened there.
She looked Theron in the eyes for quite sometime, wondering whether or not this was the right decision, and wishing she hadn't let Bastian leave. At the end, she knew no matter how long she thought about it... She was going to follow her instincts in the end of it. "Alright... Let's say I'll agree to this, under three circumstances: First, I still want to speak to this girl. Second, you will teach who I assign to you, like any instructor would. Third... If you want to live in this camp and teach my assassins, I need you to take the oath." She smiled, and added. "Hunter or not, in my camp you are bound by my rules."
She got on one knee and touched the cross on her sister's grave, with her right hand, then stood up and faced him. "If you think you can agree to these conditions... Then we have a deal."
------------------------
Crys walked straight passed the guards following Evin into the Inn. Immediately upon entering she could smell a lot of blood, and something else she couldn't quite tell what it was. One thing she knew... Someone was dead. She was still wondering what the commotion was all about, when she heard Evin speak. Her thoughts vanished from her mind painfully. She located the body and got on her knees next to it, not minding the blood. She touched the dead man's face, and felt as if something inside of her had broken into a thousand pieces. It was definitely her father. One of the guards approached her as if he was to pull her away. She didn't turn at the man, but spoke in a calm, cold, and yet furious, tone. "If you touch me, you're dead." The man flinched, and took a step back
She closed her father's eyes, trying to control the pain, and the rage she felt inside the best she could. She faced the soldiers and spoke. "This is my father, and I will arrange to take him home as soon as possible. In the meanwhile I suggest that you all leave, if you have any joy in living." She pulled both her Sai as she spoke, her eyes had a unusual and threatening spark to them.
Silence fell... And then the sound of footsteps walking away as fast as possible. She closed the broken door of the Inn violently after the last soldier walked through it. She sat on a stool next to the bar, unaware of the fact that she had blood on her hands, and was shivering. She knew it was unwise to just sit there, but she couldn't really think at all. Her mind was completely occupied trying to accept the reality of what had happened there.
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Blackpond
Evin could see how much pain that Crystal was going through. Although he wanted to gather some information about the killer from the crime scene, he just couldn't while she was sitting there. Evin understood what she was feeling too. He had thought for years that his best friend was killed due to Evin's reckless thinking. Evin did think that what Crystal was going through at the moment was a little worse though. The he thought about what Theron had said to him. "In the beginning there was five great ones. But in the end remains now only two of them. In the first one to fall you shall find your friend, unharmed yet changed.". Evin didn't know much about the history of Valcrest, but he did remember something about how there was originally five cities. He also knew that once the war started, that the city that remained neutral, was the first to go. He didn't know the name of the city, but he did know where the city ruins were. He would have gone right now, but there were other, more pressing issues at the moment. The most pressing of them was not even to find any evidence of the murder, it was to comfort Crystal who just witnessed her dead father.
He looked at the body for a moment, noting the brutal way in which it lay. It was a good thing Crystal couldn't see him in this state. It was rather gruesome. Then he noticed something on Sebastian's hand. It looked like something was burnt onto his hand. It wasn't a regular burn though. It appeared that the burn was a chemical one and it appeared that it had taken a familiar shape. It was writing! Evin looked closer at it to see what was written on it.
"Myths of Medicine, page 1284." He read aloud so that Crystal could hear. Although, she probably didn't even hear him.
He decided it would be best to go over to her to finally comfort her. She was still shaking and didn't even react when Evin put his arms around her in comfort. They stayed there in silence for a while, reflecting on what was in front of them.
He looked at the body for a moment, noting the brutal way in which it lay. It was a good thing Crystal couldn't see him in this state. It was rather gruesome. Then he noticed something on Sebastian's hand. It looked like something was burnt onto his hand. It wasn't a regular burn though. It appeared that the burn was a chemical one and it appeared that it had taken a familiar shape. It was writing! Evin looked closer at it to see what was written on it.
"Myths of Medicine, page 1284." He read aloud so that Crystal could hear. Although, she probably didn't even hear him.
He decided it would be best to go over to her to finally comfort her. She was still shaking and didn't even react when Evin put his arms around her in comfort. They stayed there in silence for a while, reflecting on what was in front of them.
Crys didn't really like when people got too close, for obvious reasons, but she was so numb in that moment it really didn't matter. If there was anything in her mind in that moment, that would be two things: First, her father needed a proper burial, in camp. Second... Someone needed to tell her mother. And no matter how painful it would be, she would rather deliver that information in person. After a while of forcing herself to do something, she finally realized what Evin had said.
"Myths of Medicine... My father has that book." She finally managed to speak. "It would be in his room, my mother..." She went silent for a while. "I can get it for you if you want." She stood up and pulled away from Evin. She needed to keep her mind focused for a while. She took a deep breath. "We have to take the body back to camp. I will do that even if I have to bury my father and come back right afterwards. Also... If my mother has to hear these news... I will deliver them myself."
She sighed and turned to face Evin. "Your eyes work... How do you suppose this went down? Assuming the soldiers didn't mess the place up too much." She crossed her arms, seriously and leaned against the bar. "Don't bother trying to make it seem less unpleasant. I'll know if you lie." She hated asking this, but she needed to know anyway. Anything to catch whoever did this.
"Myths of Medicine... My father has that book." She finally managed to speak. "It would be in his room, my mother..." She went silent for a while. "I can get it for you if you want." She stood up and pulled away from Evin. She needed to keep her mind focused for a while. She took a deep breath. "We have to take the body back to camp. I will do that even if I have to bury my father and come back right afterwards. Also... If my mother has to hear these news... I will deliver them myself."
She sighed and turned to face Evin. "Your eyes work... How do you suppose this went down? Assuming the soldiers didn't mess the place up too much." She crossed her arms, seriously and leaned against the bar. "Don't bother trying to make it seem less unpleasant. I'll know if you lie." She hated asking this, but she needed to know anyway. Anything to catch whoever did this.
Evin wasn't quite sure how someone who was blind could tell if someone was lying, but he didn't plan on leaving out any details anyways. It was important she understood for purposes of investigation. She seemed to be acting a little more professional too, so he was hoping that it was easier for her to deal with it. He looked around looking for anything that could have triggered a fight or even just a quick killing, but from the wounds on the body, he assumed that he put up a fight. He also saw a throwing knife with burn marks on it. He also noticed the girl who had passed out behind the counter and some shattered glass near the window.
He decided he knew how it all started.
"From the looks of it, the killer was targeting you're father. I think he threw an knife with a light explosive attached to it through the window. This was only intended to knock out the assassin that was working at the time. It was probably also used as a distraction as the killer entered the building and get close to Sebastian."
He continued to look around, noticing the sword lying across the room from the murder. There was a large amount of blood and a bit of blood splatter around the scene. He then moved the body. He didn't worry about getting blood on him. He looked for marks on his body. There were a few bruise marks on his back and of course he couldn't ignore the bone sticking out of his leg and the stab wound to the abdomen, though there didn't seem to be any blood that came from that wound. He finally noticed the little pouch that had probably contained the acid.
"I assume that this person is skilled in hand to hand combat, because there are no fatal cut wounds. There is one post mortem stab wound to the abdomen though. This corresponds to the murder that took place in Newhaven. Although the fatal wound came from the broken Tibia that appears to have punctured an artery. I'm surprised that he even managed to leave that message to us. He probably bled out considerably fast." He paused for a second, "This is the work of an assassin."
He then directed his attention back to the other thing that Crystal had said. "So bring the body back to camp and do what needs to be done. When you come back, bring me the book. I already have an inventive way to remember the page number, so don't really worry about that. There are other things that you need to get off you're mind. And please, take you're time. I have to go to the ruins of one of the older cities anyways. We will meet each other in three days time in the closest village to Backpond. If either of us on not there in three days or we see anything suspicious, we will go back to camp. Do you understand?" He waited for a response. This was a lot of information to take in after discovering the dead body of a father so he didn't expect her to necessarily understand right away.
He decided he knew how it all started.
"From the looks of it, the killer was targeting you're father. I think he threw an knife with a light explosive attached to it through the window. This was only intended to knock out the assassin that was working at the time. It was probably also used as a distraction as the killer entered the building and get close to Sebastian."
He continued to look around, noticing the sword lying across the room from the murder. There was a large amount of blood and a bit of blood splatter around the scene. He then moved the body. He didn't worry about getting blood on him. He looked for marks on his body. There were a few bruise marks on his back and of course he couldn't ignore the bone sticking out of his leg and the stab wound to the abdomen, though there didn't seem to be any blood that came from that wound. He finally noticed the little pouch that had probably contained the acid.
"I assume that this person is skilled in hand to hand combat, because there are no fatal cut wounds. There is one post mortem stab wound to the abdomen though. This corresponds to the murder that took place in Newhaven. Although the fatal wound came from the broken Tibia that appears to have punctured an artery. I'm surprised that he even managed to leave that message to us. He probably bled out considerably fast." He paused for a second, "This is the work of an assassin."
He then directed his attention back to the other thing that Crystal had said. "So bring the body back to camp and do what needs to be done. When you come back, bring me the book. I already have an inventive way to remember the page number, so don't really worry about that. There are other things that you need to get off you're mind. And please, take you're time. I have to go to the ruins of one of the older cities anyways. We will meet each other in three days time in the closest village to Backpond. If either of us on not there in three days or we see anything suspicious, we will go back to camp. Do you understand?" He waited for a response. This was a lot of information to take in after discovering the dead body of a father so he didn't expect her to necessarily understand right away.
The setting changes from Blackpond to Assassin's Camp
Theron wasn't surprised by Daniela's reaction, but he had to confess that he had not seen it coming. The thought of this new hunter being better then him was possible yet it remained to be seen. He thought about these conditions that Dani had proposed for quite a while until he finally decided what to do.
"I'll let you talk to the girl, but nothing more. I wouldn't rather want to find her dead somewhere." He said, leaving out any of those empty threats assassins usually made. They were a intelligent kind of people for sure yet the way they acted showed signs of stupidity, but never the less, they were his only chance. With that being said, Theron went down on one knee before Dani.
"Tell me this oath and I shall commit to it." He said, with deep respect for his new found ally.
"I'll let you talk to the girl, but nothing more. I wouldn't rather want to find her dead somewhere." He said, leaving out any of those empty threats assassins usually made. They were a intelligent kind of people for sure yet the way they acted showed signs of stupidity, but never the less, they were his only chance. With that being said, Theron went down on one knee before Dani.
"Tell me this oath and I shall commit to it." He said, with deep respect for his new found ally.
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Blackpond
Crys agreed listened to Evin's words quietly, trying to picture her father's last moments. She frowned slightly when Evin mentioned the ruins. "You mean Blackhurst? Well... Alright. Although, I'm not sure how things will be in camp after this... I might not be able to leave. In which case I might sent Ali instead, you saw what's she's like, but I trust her. Actually, depending of what you're looking for, or what you find, you might want to talk to her... Ali grew up near the ruins, she still knows that area pretty well." She shrugged. "Just in case you need any information."
Crys stopped talking trying to focus on the tasks at hand. She always told her recruits that bottling up was dangerous, but it was important to know when to let pain take control of you, and when to shut it off. Even if it meant she would feel it ten times worse later... Now was the time to shut the pain off, and go home.
-------------------
Dani smiled at Theron's words, and waited until he went silent to reply. "When I say talk, I mean talk. You can sit in the room as well if you wish, but if you expect this to work I suggest you trust me."
She took a more serious tone and continued. "The most basic laws of the clan state that: You may not harm another member for any reason other than to preserve your life. You may not speak of anyone about the location of this camp and anyone who lives here. You may not take any life other than those commanded by the leaders. The word of the leaders is law, unless it contradicts one of the above mentioned." She smirked slightly. "Other than those laws, you should know that, being accepted in the capacity of an instructor means that anyone put under your command, or anyone assigned to you for training is your responsibility entirely. This means that their physical and mental state as well as their actions are your responsibility. If they fail, you fail." She sighed, and added. "I am not saying I doubt your skills in any way, but... You may find that most people here, in spite of having extraordinary talents, are personally difficult to handle. Ironically, the more difficult and annoying they are, the more skilled. You met Evin, so it's unnecessary to elaborate any further."
She looked up, for a moment. Night had fallen. She wondered how long they had been there. She looked back at Theron. "Place your right hand over your heart, and answer this: Do you swear on your life and on your honor to live by these laws, and therefore surrender your life to the clan from this moment on, until death takes your soul or you are released from this oath by one of the leaders?"
Indeed, there were three ways to leave the Wolfpack: Expulsion, death, or being released from the oath by one of the leaders. The third option had happen only two times, and even the first one was extremely rare. Most of the times that oath was a life time commitment.
Crys stopped talking trying to focus on the tasks at hand. She always told her recruits that bottling up was dangerous, but it was important to know when to let pain take control of you, and when to shut it off. Even if it meant she would feel it ten times worse later... Now was the time to shut the pain off, and go home.
-------------------
Dani smiled at Theron's words, and waited until he went silent to reply. "When I say talk, I mean talk. You can sit in the room as well if you wish, but if you expect this to work I suggest you trust me."
She took a more serious tone and continued. "The most basic laws of the clan state that: You may not harm another member for any reason other than to preserve your life. You may not speak of anyone about the location of this camp and anyone who lives here. You may not take any life other than those commanded by the leaders. The word of the leaders is law, unless it contradicts one of the above mentioned." She smirked slightly. "Other than those laws, you should know that, being accepted in the capacity of an instructor means that anyone put under your command, or anyone assigned to you for training is your responsibility entirely. This means that their physical and mental state as well as their actions are your responsibility. If they fail, you fail." She sighed, and added. "I am not saying I doubt your skills in any way, but... You may find that most people here, in spite of having extraordinary talents, are personally difficult to handle. Ironically, the more difficult and annoying they are, the more skilled. You met Evin, so it's unnecessary to elaborate any further."
She looked up, for a moment. Night had fallen. She wondered how long they had been there. She looked back at Theron. "Place your right hand over your heart, and answer this: Do you swear on your life and on your honor to live by these laws, and therefore surrender your life to the clan from this moment on, until death takes your soul or you are released from this oath by one of the leaders?"
Indeed, there were three ways to leave the Wolfpack: Expulsion, death, or being released from the oath by one of the leaders. The third option had happen only two times, and even the first one was extremely rare. Most of the times that oath was a life time commitment.
The setting changes from Blackpond to Assassin's Camp
Remaining on one knee, The soon to be instructor for some recruits or maybe even actives when you looked at the task ahead of them, stood all still. Dani would assign two or three of the people she would want to go hunt after this new hunter and this girl would remain here, to train further. Theron listened closely and quite interested on every word that came out from Dani's mouth and he swore silently that he would obey them all. When the word came, Theron placed his hand to his heart and swore the oath.
"I swear that no matter what, my loyalty will always lie with the Wolfpack and nowhere else until death takes my life or I'm released of this oath. My life for the Pack." He said and rose from his position to face Daniela. He had now sworn the oath and was part of the very group he had hunted for so long. He was one of them now. With that Theron pulled off his black hat and threw it on the grave where the name 'Sarah' was carved on. She would have been proud of what he had done this very hour, even though her goal had always been to try and kill every single one of these assassins. He knew the truth and he was certain that Sarah also knew the truth as well. After throwing his hat away, the newly appointed Instructor faced his great leader.
"The girls name is Gloria and she's an active. I believe she is to be found either where she sleeps or where most people go to eat. But before you go, I'd like to know which ones you are going to assign under my command and teaching?" Theron asked with a small smile across his scarred face. He wanted to start as soon as possible for there was no time to waste and the hunter was still out there, killing people by the hour.
"I swear that no matter what, my loyalty will always lie with the Wolfpack and nowhere else until death takes my life or I'm released of this oath. My life for the Pack." He said and rose from his position to face Daniela. He had now sworn the oath and was part of the very group he had hunted for so long. He was one of them now. With that Theron pulled off his black hat and threw it on the grave where the name 'Sarah' was carved on. She would have been proud of what he had done this very hour, even though her goal had always been to try and kill every single one of these assassins. He knew the truth and he was certain that Sarah also knew the truth as well. After throwing his hat away, the newly appointed Instructor faced his great leader.
"The girls name is Gloria and she's an active. I believe she is to be found either where she sleeps or where most people go to eat. But before you go, I'd like to know which ones you are going to assign under my command and teaching?" Theron asked with a small smile across his scarred face. He wanted to start as soon as possible for there was no time to waste and the hunter was still out there, killing people by the hour.
Dani smiled at Theron's question. "Well... If I was to think of people I want handling this... Crys and Evin would be my first picks. Usually where my daughter goes Allison will follow, so... There. Plus anyone else Crys would want to assign. She will know a little better since she works closer to the actives. She will also be able to tell you of their weaknesses and strengths, should you need that information. Speak to her when she returns."
She wrote the girls name down on the back of Ali's note and made one of the guards deliver it to her and tell her to bring the girl in for questioning. Why Ali? Well, she was unlikely to harm the girl unless she was attacked. Also, she wanted to speak to her about what happened at the Inn, since it hadn't been very clear yet.
When she went back to center of the camp, she noticed that most of the actives and recruits had gathered there while she talked to Theron, probably waiting to hear of his death. She took a deep breath and announce that the man by the name of Theron had taken the oath, and therefore had been accepted as a member of the clan. And also named an instructor. She waited patiently for the protests to silence. "It is decided. We have bigger enemies at this time, and we do need all the help we can get."
With that she went into her house, and waited for Ali to bring her the girl by the name of Gloria.
---------------
Ali was still sitting at her table, looking at her empty cup of tea, stalling so she wouldn't have to deal with her insomnia. When one of the guards, entered and dropped a paper on the table in front of her. "You are to bring this person for questioning, and wait for Dani to call for you." Ali picked up the paper and read the name. "Right... " She stood and started walking away from the two other actives with a simple "See you around."
She walked out of the cabin and looked around the center of the camp, overhearing many angry comments as she did so. Putting the pieces of conversations together she discovered Theron was still alive. Good.
She didn't see Gloria anywhere. Ali didn't socialize much, but for hanging around Crys, she usually knew everyone's names. She was heading for the area where the actives homes usually were, when she noticed a guard knocked out on the floor. She followed the path the guard had left open until she was able to hear footsteps. Then she spoke aloud while knocking an arrow and drawing her bow. "Halt!"
The girl that had been calmly walking away from camp stopped and turned slowly. Ali smiled at her and added. "You were running, huh? That's a lousy idea. You'll be found an killed if you do that. Specially if you keep walking now. I don't usually miss. Even if I do it'll still hurt quite a bit."
The girl seemed to consider the words for a second. "Why don't you shoot me then? Will I not be killed anyway?"
Ali nodded, laughing. "No. Dani wants to see you. Alive and unharmed." She smirked a bit and lowered her bow. "Go figure, she is a forgiving mood today. I'd take the chance if I were you."
The girl sighed. "Alright. I'll go with you."
Ali put the arrow away in her quiver, turned her back and slowly started to return through the path. She could hear the girls steps behind her, so she didn't bother to check much. She seemed smart enough to know what was best for her. When she reached center of the camp she felt a sudden wave of silence that simply didn't feel right. She saw Crys entering followed by two workers. The moment she laid eyes on Crys she knew something was off. Not only did she look pale and shaken, she had blood on her. Then she noticed the workers were carrying a dead body, wrapped on a blanket.
Ali's mind wandered to everyone who was absent... It could be Takei, or Evin, he hadn't returned with Crys. However when she noticed the Katana that had been placed on top of the body, she felt as if her heart had stopped beating. She looked at Crys completely terrified as she walked a straight line towards her. "Ali, where is my mother?"
"At home. Crys..."
Crys simply laid a hand on her shoulder, a sad smile crossing her face. "There's nothing you can do for me, thank you." She turned around and entered her mother's house.
As the sound of whispering spread all around her, and guards ran across the camp, making sure everyone knew what happened, Ali stood where she was.
Seconds later, a painful scream silenced all other sounds. Dani's voice sounded as if she was going through indescribable agony, therefore, at that moment... So was Crys. Ali closed her eyes as she allowed reality to hit her... Bastian was dead.
Dani had lost her husband, Crys had lost her father... The Wolfpack had lost one leader, maybe both. Even worse than death... There was agony.
She wrote the girls name down on the back of Ali's note and made one of the guards deliver it to her and tell her to bring the girl in for questioning. Why Ali? Well, she was unlikely to harm the girl unless she was attacked. Also, she wanted to speak to her about what happened at the Inn, since it hadn't been very clear yet.
When she went back to center of the camp, she noticed that most of the actives and recruits had gathered there while she talked to Theron, probably waiting to hear of his death. She took a deep breath and announce that the man by the name of Theron had taken the oath, and therefore had been accepted as a member of the clan. And also named an instructor. She waited patiently for the protests to silence. "It is decided. We have bigger enemies at this time, and we do need all the help we can get."
With that she went into her house, and waited for Ali to bring her the girl by the name of Gloria.
---------------
Ali was still sitting at her table, looking at her empty cup of tea, stalling so she wouldn't have to deal with her insomnia. When one of the guards, entered and dropped a paper on the table in front of her. "You are to bring this person for questioning, and wait for Dani to call for you." Ali picked up the paper and read the name. "Right... " She stood and started walking away from the two other actives with a simple "See you around."
She walked out of the cabin and looked around the center of the camp, overhearing many angry comments as she did so. Putting the pieces of conversations together she discovered Theron was still alive. Good.
She didn't see Gloria anywhere. Ali didn't socialize much, but for hanging around Crys, she usually knew everyone's names. She was heading for the area where the actives homes usually were, when she noticed a guard knocked out on the floor. She followed the path the guard had left open until she was able to hear footsteps. Then she spoke aloud while knocking an arrow and drawing her bow. "Halt!"
The girl that had been calmly walking away from camp stopped and turned slowly. Ali smiled at her and added. "You were running, huh? That's a lousy idea. You'll be found an killed if you do that. Specially if you keep walking now. I don't usually miss. Even if I do it'll still hurt quite a bit."
The girl seemed to consider the words for a second. "Why don't you shoot me then? Will I not be killed anyway?"
Ali nodded, laughing. "No. Dani wants to see you. Alive and unharmed." She smirked a bit and lowered her bow. "Go figure, she is a forgiving mood today. I'd take the chance if I were you."
The girl sighed. "Alright. I'll go with you."
Ali put the arrow away in her quiver, turned her back and slowly started to return through the path. She could hear the girls steps behind her, so she didn't bother to check much. She seemed smart enough to know what was best for her. When she reached center of the camp she felt a sudden wave of silence that simply didn't feel right. She saw Crys entering followed by two workers. The moment she laid eyes on Crys she knew something was off. Not only did she look pale and shaken, she had blood on her. Then she noticed the workers were carrying a dead body, wrapped on a blanket.
Ali's mind wandered to everyone who was absent... It could be Takei, or Evin, he hadn't returned with Crys. However when she noticed the Katana that had been placed on top of the body, she felt as if her heart had stopped beating. She looked at Crys completely terrified as she walked a straight line towards her. "Ali, where is my mother?"
"At home. Crys..."
Crys simply laid a hand on her shoulder, a sad smile crossing her face. "There's nothing you can do for me, thank you." She turned around and entered her mother's house.
As the sound of whispering spread all around her, and guards ran across the camp, making sure everyone knew what happened, Ali stood where she was.
Seconds later, a painful scream silenced all other sounds. Dani's voice sounded as if she was going through indescribable agony, therefore, at that moment... So was Crys. Ali closed her eyes as she allowed reality to hit her... Bastian was dead.
Dani had lost her husband, Crys had lost her father... The Wolfpack had lost one leader, maybe both. Even worse than death... There was agony.
Vilen raised an eyebrow as he heard Dani's news. Well, that was certainly unexpected. However, he had never been inclined to disagree with his leader's judgment, and he sure as hell wasn't about to start now. Clearly the man had some skill, and not only of the physical sort. It must have taken some pretty good persuasion to keep Dani from killing him. Or at least that was Vilen's opinion on it.
Deciding that it didn't really matter, Vilen turned and prepared to get himself out of the center of attention. Obviously it would be in his best interests to lay a little low. He was heading back to his own bunk when he saw a few of the workers trudging in, a bundle that resembled a body shared between them. Automatically Vilen stopped, listening to what everyone was saying. There were many whispers carrying many different names, but judging by the way that Crys looked, it was bad. He longed to step forward and ask his instructor what was going on, but she just continued walking past everyone. He assumed that she would give him the same treatment, and decided that he would just have to wait.
But then, he saw the katana that rested on top of the mound. He recognized it, because he had often found himself admiring it. His eyes opened wide as his mouth dropped open. This was impossible. There was no way that Bastian was dead ... it just couldn't be.
He joined the crowd that had amassed behind Bastian's body, his eyes not leaving his bundled form. Everyone was whispering, everyone was unsettled. Even those who weren't sure that it was him were assuming the worst regardless. The procession stopped at their leaders' house, and then everyone knew what had happened. The body was carried inside, and seconds later, a horrible, blood-curdling scream came from within. The intensity of the pain this scream conveyed was such that Vilen flinched at the sound, and was suddenly overcome by overwhelming sorrow. Things were getting bad. Of course, all of those other murders had been devastating, but this was something else entirely.
In the back of his mind, Vilen couldn't help but think that no one was going to be thinking very much about his transgressions at this time. However, that didn't even offer him any comfort. There was one other thing that occurred to him as well, though, and that was the fact that the lockdown might be lifted sooner than anticipated. He doubted that Dani would let this one go. She would send her best out in full force to find her husband's murderer, and Vilen anticipated this order eagerly. Whoever this was had to be stopped.
Deciding that it didn't really matter, Vilen turned and prepared to get himself out of the center of attention. Obviously it would be in his best interests to lay a little low. He was heading back to his own bunk when he saw a few of the workers trudging in, a bundle that resembled a body shared between them. Automatically Vilen stopped, listening to what everyone was saying. There were many whispers carrying many different names, but judging by the way that Crys looked, it was bad. He longed to step forward and ask his instructor what was going on, but she just continued walking past everyone. He assumed that she would give him the same treatment, and decided that he would just have to wait.
But then, he saw the katana that rested on top of the mound. He recognized it, because he had often found himself admiring it. His eyes opened wide as his mouth dropped open. This was impossible. There was no way that Bastian was dead ... it just couldn't be.
He joined the crowd that had amassed behind Bastian's body, his eyes not leaving his bundled form. Everyone was whispering, everyone was unsettled. Even those who weren't sure that it was him were assuming the worst regardless. The procession stopped at their leaders' house, and then everyone knew what had happened. The body was carried inside, and seconds later, a horrible, blood-curdling scream came from within. The intensity of the pain this scream conveyed was such that Vilen flinched at the sound, and was suddenly overcome by overwhelming sorrow. Things were getting bad. Of course, all of those other murders had been devastating, but this was something else entirely.
In the back of his mind, Vilen couldn't help but think that no one was going to be thinking very much about his transgressions at this time. However, that didn't even offer him any comfort. There was one other thing that occurred to him as well, though, and that was the fact that the lockdown might be lifted sooner than anticipated. He doubted that Dani would let this one go. She would send her best out in full force to find her husband's murderer, and Vilen anticipated this order eagerly. Whoever this was had to be stopped.
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Valcrest
Walking down a dark and secluded trail, Evin had a lot of time to think. And there were a lot of things to think about now. He had never been trained to overcome this overwhelming amount of trouble all at once. It was never anticipated that things would ever become this bad for the assassin's. He told himself that if he ever became an instructor, that he would push his students to new boundaries that had never been thought of to teach. This would be one of those things he would teach. It didn't really matter much what he would do if his dreams ever came true, he had long forgotten about them. The presence of this killer didn't really help Evin to think any happy thoughts though. He had found himself slowly getting more and more depressed as time went on. Maybe I should have killed those guards, maybe I need to release all this frusteration. He thought,Then again, it would have only been temporary relief. His thoughts continued to wander as he pondered the several little messes he had gotten himself into, but then he pushed that all aside. He finally remembered why he was taking this path.
It was the path that would bring him to Blackhurst and ultimately Perry. It was the one ray of sunlight that had managed to get past all the darkness. The path would lead him into a few small villages. Some of the villages were completely populated with people who were enlightened. He was surprised nothing had happened there yet, or no one had heard about it yet. Either way, it seemed like a perfect place for the killer to prey upon people.
A few hours later, he discovered how true it was. While walking past a small village of enlightened people, the body of a woman was being burned. She had been killed just hours before he arrived. He didn't have much to go on, he just knew that the killer was traveling the same way as he was. Evin ran back down the trail to see if he could catch up with him.
**********
A few hours down the trail, The Shadow slowly walked into the next village. He was aware that news traveled fast in this part of Valcrest so he wanted to be sure that no one knew of the murder. He knew he was being fallowed though. He wasn't sure how far away the person was, but he detected the pain that the person was feeling from walking for so long. It was surprising to The Hunter how well he could feel the mans pain from so far away, but it wasn't has biggest accomplishment. Killing second in command of the wolfpack was his biggest accomplishment to date. Although there were a few things that came close. One of those other things was why he was comming this way in the first place. Killing the citizen of the small village was just a bonus for him. He had to lose his follower though if he wanted to carry on with what he had to do. He would have to go off trail...
**********
Evin knew that a few things were on this trail now, Blackhurst, Perry and a killer. It put him on edge a little, especially when he noticed markings that suggested someone had recently gone off the beaten road.Evin continued to run as fast as he could though. His excitement was beginning to overwhelm him and the idea of seeing his once best friend overweighed all the bad things he could possibly imagine happening to him while on the trail.
It was the path that would bring him to Blackhurst and ultimately Perry. It was the one ray of sunlight that had managed to get past all the darkness. The path would lead him into a few small villages. Some of the villages were completely populated with people who were enlightened. He was surprised nothing had happened there yet, or no one had heard about it yet. Either way, it seemed like a perfect place for the killer to prey upon people.
A few hours later, he discovered how true it was. While walking past a small village of enlightened people, the body of a woman was being burned. She had been killed just hours before he arrived. He didn't have much to go on, he just knew that the killer was traveling the same way as he was. Evin ran back down the trail to see if he could catch up with him.
**********
A few hours down the trail, The Shadow slowly walked into the next village. He was aware that news traveled fast in this part of Valcrest so he wanted to be sure that no one knew of the murder. He knew he was being fallowed though. He wasn't sure how far away the person was, but he detected the pain that the person was feeling from walking for so long. It was surprising to The Hunter how well he could feel the mans pain from so far away, but it wasn't has biggest accomplishment. Killing second in command of the wolfpack was his biggest accomplishment to date. Although there were a few things that came close. One of those other things was why he was comming this way in the first place. Killing the citizen of the small village was just a bonus for him. He had to lose his follower though if he wanted to carry on with what he had to do. He would have to go off trail...
**********
Evin knew that a few things were on this trail now, Blackhurst, Perry and a killer. It put him on edge a little, especially when he noticed markings that suggested someone had recently gone off the beaten road.Evin continued to run as fast as he could though. His excitement was beginning to overwhelm him and the idea of seeing his once best friend overweighed all the bad things he could possibly imagine happening to him while on the trail.
The setting changes from Valcrest to Assassin's Camp
Theron had followed Dani out from the small valley and into the camp once more. He wasn't sure how the other assassins would react to Daniela's decision, but he bet that they would sure as hell not be happy about it. He was of course right. There he stood, next to Dani as the many actives, recruits and guards shouted in disagreement to Dani's choice of action. They didn't want this murderer amongst their own ranks, less being an instructor for any of them. Resistant to new ways, blinded by hatred and judgment towards a man with a dark past but with a bright future. That's all Theron could see in these peoples eyes when they looked at him. One day they would accept him but he had to work for it. The protests started to calm down now and suddenly everything went quiet as people went back to their duties around the camp.
Theron felt peoples hateful stares burn through his back as he sat down by the campfire. The kids around him pushed themselves away from him, but he didn't pay them much attention anyway. All he had to do now was to wait for Dani to talk to Gloria and for Crystal and Evin to come back before he could get started with the training. They had a long journey ahead of them and the sooner they started the better. Theron remained still, looking into the dancing flames in front of him. They seemed so free, so full of life and passion. Oh, there was so much a simple fire could do. Mostly destroy and hurt things but still, it was a powerful element and once it has reached it's peek of power only water or earth could stop it, nothing else. Think about the possibility you have with fire...
Suddenly there was a small commotion by the front passage into the camp which interrupted the instructors thoughts. What was happening? Was it bad news or good news? Was there good news about the hunter or maybe bad news like someone has died? Theron could not sit around and guessed anymore and with that he got up on his feet and moved over to a crowd of people who were watching a couple of workers carrying a corpse wrapped in a blanket. They were lead further into the camp by Crystal and by the looks of it she seemed very sad, but maybe that was just Theron's good eye? never the less, Theron threw another look at the corpse and on it lied a katana which he immediately recognized as Sebastian's weapon.
Like a lightning a pain hit his heart which made him lose balance for a split-second before he regained it. He was now the last one of the Wolf hunters which was a bit sad if you thought about it. But the most saddest thing was that he had now lost a newly found ally and a very old friend. He remained speechless as he watched Crystal walk into the cottage where Dani where. Only few seconds after the guards had carried Sebastian's cold body into the house there was a high pitched scream coming from the cottage and it didn't belong to Crystal. No, it was Dani screaming out of sorrow and agony. She had now lost her husband and the Wolfpack had lost their second-in-command. A great loss to which they would surely recover from but for the time being they had to pay their respects to Sebastian for his sacrifice. Yet Theron remained unaffected more than losing his balance for a second when realizing the identity of he dead one.
He decided that he would want to wait until Evin returned and heard the news of Sebastian's death before he would gather all of those he was going to teach. Things had to cool down first and so he made his way towards the place where they served food. He was starving to say at least.
Theron felt peoples hateful stares burn through his back as he sat down by the campfire. The kids around him pushed themselves away from him, but he didn't pay them much attention anyway. All he had to do now was to wait for Dani to talk to Gloria and for Crystal and Evin to come back before he could get started with the training. They had a long journey ahead of them and the sooner they started the better. Theron remained still, looking into the dancing flames in front of him. They seemed so free, so full of life and passion. Oh, there was so much a simple fire could do. Mostly destroy and hurt things but still, it was a powerful element and once it has reached it's peek of power only water or earth could stop it, nothing else. Think about the possibility you have with fire...
Suddenly there was a small commotion by the front passage into the camp which interrupted the instructors thoughts. What was happening? Was it bad news or good news? Was there good news about the hunter or maybe bad news like someone has died? Theron could not sit around and guessed anymore and with that he got up on his feet and moved over to a crowd of people who were watching a couple of workers carrying a corpse wrapped in a blanket. They were lead further into the camp by Crystal and by the looks of it she seemed very sad, but maybe that was just Theron's good eye? never the less, Theron threw another look at the corpse and on it lied a katana which he immediately recognized as Sebastian's weapon.
Like a lightning a pain hit his heart which made him lose balance for a split-second before he regained it. He was now the last one of the Wolf hunters which was a bit sad if you thought about it. But the most saddest thing was that he had now lost a newly found ally and a very old friend. He remained speechless as he watched Crystal walk into the cottage where Dani where. Only few seconds after the guards had carried Sebastian's cold body into the house there was a high pitched scream coming from the cottage and it didn't belong to Crystal. No, it was Dani screaming out of sorrow and agony. She had now lost her husband and the Wolfpack had lost their second-in-command. A great loss to which they would surely recover from but for the time being they had to pay their respects to Sebastian for his sacrifice. Yet Theron remained unaffected more than losing his balance for a second when realizing the identity of he dead one.
He decided that he would want to wait until Evin returned and heard the news of Sebastian's death before he would gather all of those he was going to teach. Things had to cool down first and so he made his way towards the place where they served food. He was starving to say at least.
Allison stood where she was, frozen. Hours passed her by as arrangements were made so that whoever wanted to, could pay their respects. Ali was unsure if she would be able to say goodbye at that moment, she hadn't been able to completely take it all in yet.
In the Wolfpack it was rare for them to have a body to bury. The sad reality was that most killed assassins were buried around the forest in unmarked graves or were never even found at all. As far as Bastian was concerned, pretty much everyone liked him. It was impossible not to.
She finally managed to move, and went to the same place she would always go to when she needed to think. She sat by the lake and stared at the water, cursing at the world for taking the life of a such a good man. I her mind she remembered how Dani and Bastian had taken her in, she thought about everything Crys had done for her, including an occasional lie and countless arguments with Dani, just so she could complete her training. They didn't deserve this kind of pain. It was just not fair.
Ali knew that now, at that particular moment, the Pack's survival depended mostly on Crys' ability to hold herself together. She was sure that Dani wouldn't recover soon. At least not soon enough. She couldn't blame her, and she was sure to shut up anyone who would. There were always people who believed that leaders have no right to be human, or feel pain, the same way they do.
All of a sudden a voice called behind her. It was the same guard she had fought with earlier, although the tone in his voice had changed. "Blackbird... Crys is calling for you."
Allison nodded so the man would know she had heard him. She smiled slightly to hear him call her by her alias... Bastian had picked that name for her. Since she was unable to choose one for herself. She had been named Blackbird because of the black arrows she used. Black arrows with white feathers. She liked the name and kept it. That was little over a year ago... It seemed like a whole other life now.
Ali stood up, and walked back through the trail. She found Crys and walked a straight line to her, not minding all the stares. "You called for me?"
Crys had washed the blood off her hands, and had changed her clothes, but she still looked as if she was completely miserable. Which she probably was. "Yes, I did. Say your goodbyes, and... Meet me in the dining area. I have a few things to discuss with you."
Ali nodded. "I don't know how to..." Ali stopped talking. It was extremely insensitive to ask Crys what to do here. Truth was, Ali had never buried her family, she didn't know how to say goodbye. Bastian's body had been placed in the center of the camp, and there was a long line of people walking up to him to say goodbye, or leave something to be buried with him. Ali looked at them not knowing what she could possibly say or give to a dead man.
After some silence Crys answered her. "Just think of something you would want him to hear from you. Anything really, but... Do it. Alright?"
Ali watched Crys walk away, and sighed. She didn't want to, but if Crys asked her to, she would. She got in the line. She closed her eyes to try to hear what people were saying, extremely unethical, but... She didn't really care. She opened her eyes seconds later, her sight a bit blurry, but not gone. People were mostly saying thank you, or simply goodbye. Nothing exactly personal about it. She figured she could simply do the same. Although she had talked to Bastian many times, and constantly lost to him at chess matches... This was hard.
---------------------------------
Crys walked into the dining area, her senses were a bit off, so she couldn't really know who was there and who wasn't. She could feel the staring though, pitiful looks usually made her want to scream. Right now though, she simply didn't have the energy. Her mother had made her promise she would eat something and try to sleep, once she managed to put two words together.
Crys had promised so she would try, although she really didn't think she could swallow anything at the moment. One of the nice ladies there had poured her some soup, and a cup of tea, but she hadn't reacted to it. Her hand resting on top of a small pile of things she had laid on the table, she was supposed to give them away to certain people.
After a few minutes she heard the door open, and couldn't help a smile when hearing Ali's voice. "What are you people looking at?"
Crys nodded smiling. "shut up and sit, will you?"
She heard Ali sit beside her and raised her head to face her. "So, can I know what you said?'
Ali sighed. "You can. Although, you might not like it."
Crys frowned slightly. "Why, what was it?"
Ali paused for second, then answered. "I said: Check-mate, loser!"
Crys stared at her confused. "What?"
Ali chuckled. "Well, he always used to say that the only way for me to beat him would be over his dead body... I thought it'd be appropriate."
Crys couldn't help but laugh at that statement, it made her feel a little bit better. "I'm sure he would have appreciated the irony. Did you get frowned at?"
Ali laughed. "Not more than usual, but then... It was a personal joke. I also left him an arrow, I think he'd like that."
Crys nodded in agreement. She knew that her father would much rather if people didn't cry much on his account. Even if it was inevitable.
Ali broke the silence. "You said you had things to discuss with me?"
Crys sighed. "Yes. I need you to meet Evin in the village closest to Blackpond, in three days. And take this to him."
She handed her two books "The second one is... My uncle's notes on the killings. My father left a note hidden in his things, and it said that if something happened to him... And then a list of things. This is to go to Evin. I don't know why, but... He knew something we don't obviously. Also..."
She also handed Ali her father's chess board and a wooden box containing the pieces. "He wanted you to have this."
Ali paused a little before answering, that seemed to have affected her deeply. Finally she responded in a barely audible tone. "Really?"
Crys nodded. "Yes. Be careful with it. Now go get some sleep, because you have to leave soon."
Ali got up and left. Crys sighed, and finally started eating. She had a lot to think about, and very little time to pull herself together properly.
In the Wolfpack it was rare for them to have a body to bury. The sad reality was that most killed assassins were buried around the forest in unmarked graves or were never even found at all. As far as Bastian was concerned, pretty much everyone liked him. It was impossible not to.
She finally managed to move, and went to the same place she would always go to when she needed to think. She sat by the lake and stared at the water, cursing at the world for taking the life of a such a good man. I her mind she remembered how Dani and Bastian had taken her in, she thought about everything Crys had done for her, including an occasional lie and countless arguments with Dani, just so she could complete her training. They didn't deserve this kind of pain. It was just not fair.
Ali knew that now, at that particular moment, the Pack's survival depended mostly on Crys' ability to hold herself together. She was sure that Dani wouldn't recover soon. At least not soon enough. She couldn't blame her, and she was sure to shut up anyone who would. There were always people who believed that leaders have no right to be human, or feel pain, the same way they do.
All of a sudden a voice called behind her. It was the same guard she had fought with earlier, although the tone in his voice had changed. "Blackbird... Crys is calling for you."
Allison nodded so the man would know she had heard him. She smiled slightly to hear him call her by her alias... Bastian had picked that name for her. Since she was unable to choose one for herself. She had been named Blackbird because of the black arrows she used. Black arrows with white feathers. She liked the name and kept it. That was little over a year ago... It seemed like a whole other life now.
Ali stood up, and walked back through the trail. She found Crys and walked a straight line to her, not minding all the stares. "You called for me?"
Crys had washed the blood off her hands, and had changed her clothes, but she still looked as if she was completely miserable. Which she probably was. "Yes, I did. Say your goodbyes, and... Meet me in the dining area. I have a few things to discuss with you."
Ali nodded. "I don't know how to..." Ali stopped talking. It was extremely insensitive to ask Crys what to do here. Truth was, Ali had never buried her family, she didn't know how to say goodbye. Bastian's body had been placed in the center of the camp, and there was a long line of people walking up to him to say goodbye, or leave something to be buried with him. Ali looked at them not knowing what she could possibly say or give to a dead man.
After some silence Crys answered her. "Just think of something you would want him to hear from you. Anything really, but... Do it. Alright?"
Ali watched Crys walk away, and sighed. She didn't want to, but if Crys asked her to, she would. She got in the line. She closed her eyes to try to hear what people were saying, extremely unethical, but... She didn't really care. She opened her eyes seconds later, her sight a bit blurry, but not gone. People were mostly saying thank you, or simply goodbye. Nothing exactly personal about it. She figured she could simply do the same. Although she had talked to Bastian many times, and constantly lost to him at chess matches... This was hard.
---------------------------------
Crys walked into the dining area, her senses were a bit off, so she couldn't really know who was there and who wasn't. She could feel the staring though, pitiful looks usually made her want to scream. Right now though, she simply didn't have the energy. Her mother had made her promise she would eat something and try to sleep, once she managed to put two words together.
Crys had promised so she would try, although she really didn't think she could swallow anything at the moment. One of the nice ladies there had poured her some soup, and a cup of tea, but she hadn't reacted to it. Her hand resting on top of a small pile of things she had laid on the table, she was supposed to give them away to certain people.
After a few minutes she heard the door open, and couldn't help a smile when hearing Ali's voice. "What are you people looking at?"
Crys nodded smiling. "shut up and sit, will you?"
She heard Ali sit beside her and raised her head to face her. "So, can I know what you said?'
Ali sighed. "You can. Although, you might not like it."
Crys frowned slightly. "Why, what was it?"
Ali paused for second, then answered. "I said: Check-mate, loser!"
Crys stared at her confused. "What?"
Ali chuckled. "Well, he always used to say that the only way for me to beat him would be over his dead body... I thought it'd be appropriate."
Crys couldn't help but laugh at that statement, it made her feel a little bit better. "I'm sure he would have appreciated the irony. Did you get frowned at?"
Ali laughed. "Not more than usual, but then... It was a personal joke. I also left him an arrow, I think he'd like that."
Crys nodded in agreement. She knew that her father would much rather if people didn't cry much on his account. Even if it was inevitable.
Ali broke the silence. "You said you had things to discuss with me?"
Crys sighed. "Yes. I need you to meet Evin in the village closest to Blackpond, in three days. And take this to him."
She handed her two books "The second one is... My uncle's notes on the killings. My father left a note hidden in his things, and it said that if something happened to him... And then a list of things. This is to go to Evin. I don't know why, but... He knew something we don't obviously. Also..."
She also handed Ali her father's chess board and a wooden box containing the pieces. "He wanted you to have this."
Ali paused a little before answering, that seemed to have affected her deeply. Finally she responded in a barely audible tone. "Really?"
Crys nodded. "Yes. Be careful with it. Now go get some sleep, because you have to leave soon."
Ali got up and left. Crys sighed, and finally started eating. She had a lot to think about, and very little time to pull herself together properly.
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Valcrest
Allison had left before sunrise. As she walked past the gates she realized the lock down had been suspended. She nodded at the guards with a smirk and headed towards Blackpond, well... That area at at least.
Ali actually wanted to talk to Evin. She didn't have the courage to ask Crys how exactly Bastian died, and not knowing that was bothering her a little. After walking a little up the trail she ran into Annie, crouched among the bushes, she laughed. "You should walk a little further from the trail, you know..."
Annie straightened herself up holding a black scorpion by the tail with a pair o tweezers, and looked at her serious. "Very funny. Let's see if you'll laugh if one of these stings you."
Ali shrugged. "I might, actually. Heading home?"
Annie trapped the scorpion in a glass jar and nodded. "Yes. I was leaving last night but... I ran into Crys and turned around. I spent the night in camp after paying my respects. Now I'm heading home, yes. When will you come visit us again?"
Ali continued along the trail, and allowed Annie to walk with her. Healers were usually left alone, walking with Annie would actually be safer than walking alone. "I wouldn't call my stay in your mother's house a visit Annie. I was unconscious most of the time."
Annie giggled. "Oh, well... It was very much fun for me. Too bad you know better now... Wounds like those you had are not very common these days."
Ali nodded, when they stopped walking. "It's nice to know you care Annie."
The fourteen year old girl nodded still giggling. "Sure I care. By the way, did you change your bandages? Anyway, I'll be back with my mother in a few days, so we'll talk then."
Ali's eyes widened a little. "Lena is coming?" Helena (Lena) Turner was at this moment, leader of a not so populated village of healers in the ruins. Ali's one and only encounter with her happened once when she was attacked, a few months before graduating to active, and was taken by Dani to the ruins in a hurry, severely wounded and poisoned. It took Lena only a few weeks to get her back on her feet.
Annie smiled. "Well, my mother is a close friend of Dani's since they were children. It is natural that she wants to come and see her now."
Ali nodded, and began to make her way towards the village Crys had mentioned, while Annie made her way to the ruins.
--------------------------
Crys woke up before the sunrise. she walked to her mother's cabin and entered without knocking. Dani Rivers was asleep in her bed, Crys was relived when realizing that, although even asleep she seemed to be hurting. Crys sat on a chair, and began to play her flute, softly, not to wake her mother. They needed to speak, but Crys would wait until she woke up on her own.
The night before, Dani had screamed, and cursed Bastian for leaving her. She had cursed him for not listening, for allowing himself to die that way. And then she simply collapsed onto the floor, unable to say another word. Crys had sat next to her for hours, until she was ordered to make the arrangements, eat something and get some sleep. She did as her mother asked, and now she had returned. She stopped playing her flute at the sound of Dani's voice.
"You and your music... So, how are things around camp?"
Crys put away the flute and smiled. "It's quiet for now. May I ask what was your decision about Theron?"
Dani smiled. "Oh, yes. You, Evin and Ali or to present yourselves for training."
Crys nodded. "Training? I'm an..."
Dani interrupted. "Not anymore. You're second in command now. You'll be leading this clan one day Crystal. One thing you need to learn... Is that you can always learn more. Anyway... You can recommend any other active you like for this training. This group is to be sent after this killer, so think about it before you choose anyone. Now... I want this person dead, Crys. I want this as badly as you, but this is not revenge. Do you understand me?"
Crys nodded in agreement. "Yes, mother. I'll think about it... I also have a request, well, two actually."
Dani sighed, lightly. "Ask me."
Crys started tapping her foot lightly against the floor while making a pause, Dani might not like her ideas. "I want to promote Evin to instructor, that is the first. The second would be to accept Jake back."
Dani nodded, serious. "Jacob killed a soldier unnecessarily. I can't simply forgive him. As to Evin... Tell me, why do you want to do this? You never seemed to like him."
Crys smiled. "He is insolent, and many times stupid, and for a person who thinks so much before speaking or acting, sometimes he fails to consider other people's reactions to his moves, that's true. It annoys me, but I don't hold it against him. He is smart, talented and devoted and he would be a great instructor. Also... I will have my hands full with other duties now. Another instructor will be handy. As for Jake... He is innocent. I... Should have never let him confess to doing that."
Dani went silent, and Crys could pretty much feel her frowning while putting the facts together. It wasn't the best time to bring up that piece of her past, but it was necessary. "I messed up. I got caught. Jake had followed me and... "
"Why not tell the truth then? If he was defending you..."
Crys nodded. "No, mother. Jake knocked him out, he didn't kill him. I killed him. The moment he grabbed my arm... Rage took me over. I killed, unnecessarily, out of rage. Jake was protecting me, but not from them. I was younger then, had less control over my ability. I failed."
Crys waited patiently for a reply. In a good day her mother would be yelling right now... "Alright." The answer finally came. "Call Jake back, and have him retake his oath. Also... Make room for Lena, she will be stopping by in a few days."
Crys Agreed. "Yes mother. It's better if I go wake up the actives now." She left the cabin, smiling slightly at the news. Lena could be able to take better care of her mother now, with her having to make decisions for the clan. She sent guards to call Theron, and Vilen to meet her in the training area and went there to wait. As for Evin and Ali, hopefully they would be back soon enough.
Ali actually wanted to talk to Evin. She didn't have the courage to ask Crys how exactly Bastian died, and not knowing that was bothering her a little. After walking a little up the trail she ran into Annie, crouched among the bushes, she laughed. "You should walk a little further from the trail, you know..."
Annie straightened herself up holding a black scorpion by the tail with a pair o tweezers, and looked at her serious. "Very funny. Let's see if you'll laugh if one of these stings you."
Ali shrugged. "I might, actually. Heading home?"
Annie trapped the scorpion in a glass jar and nodded. "Yes. I was leaving last night but... I ran into Crys and turned around. I spent the night in camp after paying my respects. Now I'm heading home, yes. When will you come visit us again?"
Ali continued along the trail, and allowed Annie to walk with her. Healers were usually left alone, walking with Annie would actually be safer than walking alone. "I wouldn't call my stay in your mother's house a visit Annie. I was unconscious most of the time."
Annie giggled. "Oh, well... It was very much fun for me. Too bad you know better now... Wounds like those you had are not very common these days."
Ali nodded, when they stopped walking. "It's nice to know you care Annie."
The fourteen year old girl nodded still giggling. "Sure I care. By the way, did you change your bandages? Anyway, I'll be back with my mother in a few days, so we'll talk then."
Ali's eyes widened a little. "Lena is coming?" Helena (Lena) Turner was at this moment, leader of a not so populated village of healers in the ruins. Ali's one and only encounter with her happened once when she was attacked, a few months before graduating to active, and was taken by Dani to the ruins in a hurry, severely wounded and poisoned. It took Lena only a few weeks to get her back on her feet.
Annie smiled. "Well, my mother is a close friend of Dani's since they were children. It is natural that she wants to come and see her now."
Ali nodded, and began to make her way towards the village Crys had mentioned, while Annie made her way to the ruins.
--------------------------
Crys woke up before the sunrise. she walked to her mother's cabin and entered without knocking. Dani Rivers was asleep in her bed, Crys was relived when realizing that, although even asleep she seemed to be hurting. Crys sat on a chair, and began to play her flute, softly, not to wake her mother. They needed to speak, but Crys would wait until she woke up on her own.
The night before, Dani had screamed, and cursed Bastian for leaving her. She had cursed him for not listening, for allowing himself to die that way. And then she simply collapsed onto the floor, unable to say another word. Crys had sat next to her for hours, until she was ordered to make the arrangements, eat something and get some sleep. She did as her mother asked, and now she had returned. She stopped playing her flute at the sound of Dani's voice.
"You and your music... So, how are things around camp?"
Crys put away the flute and smiled. "It's quiet for now. May I ask what was your decision about Theron?"
Dani smiled. "Oh, yes. You, Evin and Ali or to present yourselves for training."
Crys nodded. "Training? I'm an..."
Dani interrupted. "Not anymore. You're second in command now. You'll be leading this clan one day Crystal. One thing you need to learn... Is that you can always learn more. Anyway... You can recommend any other active you like for this training. This group is to be sent after this killer, so think about it before you choose anyone. Now... I want this person dead, Crys. I want this as badly as you, but this is not revenge. Do you understand me?"
Crys nodded in agreement. "Yes, mother. I'll think about it... I also have a request, well, two actually."
Dani sighed, lightly. "Ask me."
Crys started tapping her foot lightly against the floor while making a pause, Dani might not like her ideas. "I want to promote Evin to instructor, that is the first. The second would be to accept Jake back."
Dani nodded, serious. "Jacob killed a soldier unnecessarily. I can't simply forgive him. As to Evin... Tell me, why do you want to do this? You never seemed to like him."
Crys smiled. "He is insolent, and many times stupid, and for a person who thinks so much before speaking or acting, sometimes he fails to consider other people's reactions to his moves, that's true. It annoys me, but I don't hold it against him. He is smart, talented and devoted and he would be a great instructor. Also... I will have my hands full with other duties now. Another instructor will be handy. As for Jake... He is innocent. I... Should have never let him confess to doing that."
Dani went silent, and Crys could pretty much feel her frowning while putting the facts together. It wasn't the best time to bring up that piece of her past, but it was necessary. "I messed up. I got caught. Jake had followed me and... "
"Why not tell the truth then? If he was defending you..."
Crys nodded. "No, mother. Jake knocked him out, he didn't kill him. I killed him. The moment he grabbed my arm... Rage took me over. I killed, unnecessarily, out of rage. Jake was protecting me, but not from them. I was younger then, had less control over my ability. I failed."
Crys waited patiently for a reply. In a good day her mother would be yelling right now... "Alright." The answer finally came. "Call Jake back, and have him retake his oath. Also... Make room for Lena, she will be stopping by in a few days."
Crys Agreed. "Yes mother. It's better if I go wake up the actives now." She left the cabin, smiling slightly at the news. Lena could be able to take better care of her mother now, with her having to make decisions for the clan. She sent guards to call Theron, and Vilen to meet her in the training area and went there to wait. As for Evin and Ali, hopefully they would be back soon enough.
Evin walked for a few more hours down the path to make it to the ruins where he would find his friend. He wasn't exactly sure what was there, but he didn't feel threatened at all as he made it to the clearing that lead to the ruins. It was rather nice actually, he wondered why people were so set out to destroy it back then. As he continued to admire the somber feeling that the ruins brought, he noticed a small development that seemed to be untouched by the attack those many years ago. It appeared that there was life there too. He would probably find Perry there! The thought of seeing Perry after all these years frightened him a little. Nerves were starting to kick in as he walked towards the developments. He didn't know how much would be different now if anything. Although Theron had mentioned in his little riddle that he had changed, but what to? Was it change for the good or for the bad. How much of his assassin ways were still with him. Evin would know in a few minutes now that he had made it to the buildings.
Standing there was an old man who looked to be in his mid 60s. He seemed to be a very happy man though. He had very little frown wrinkles which made Evin think that he could even be older than he thought.
"Hello there young man," the old man said, "what might you be doing here?"
"I'm here to talk to a man named Perry Jones." Evin hoped he still went by the same name.
"Oh of course of course! You can find him in the house next to the large tree down there." The old man said humbly, pointing to a tree down the road a bit. "I believe he just got back in town."
Evin nodded and walked towards the home. He hesitated before knocking. It was just so wierd to think that he would see Perry again. When he answered the door, Evin just broke down in tears. He couldn't find any words to express himself, and anything he tried to say just came out as a mumbling mess. Looking up at Perry through his tears, he could tell that he recognized Evin.
"Come on in. It's good to finally see you again."
Evin walked into the house. He had stopped tearing up, but he still had no idea what to say. He was actually rather embarrassed, he would never have let Perry see him cry before.
"So hows everything going?" Perry asked.
"Not so good actually, a lot has happened in the last week. I have been on my feet so much, I think they're bleeding." He said, finally coming to terms with the fact that it was actually happening. "What about you, what have you been up to, and why did you never come back to camp?"
"Oh well, after you left, I really got the shit kicked out of me. I was lucky that a group of healers came along or I sure would have been dead. Since then, instead of killing people, I decided to join the healers who saved me. Now I can save lives instead of taking them." He seemed happy. That was good.
"This is really a surprise to me. Of all the people, I never imagined that Bloodbath himself would ever choose to save lives."
"Well things change."
They continued to talk for a long time, until Evin realised that he had to go. His lead on the murders had went dry now. He had assumed that maybe he was sent out on a secret mission unknown to anyone else except the leader before Dani. At the time, she still wasn't in command yet. Of course that was a long shot seeing how young he would have been when assigned the mission. Needless to say, Perry was nowhere near a killer anymore. Although the thought of Perry becoming a healer was shocking, he couldn't help but laugh at how ironic it was.
With a happy mindset, Evin made his way to the village.
Standing there was an old man who looked to be in his mid 60s. He seemed to be a very happy man though. He had very little frown wrinkles which made Evin think that he could even be older than he thought.
"Hello there young man," the old man said, "what might you be doing here?"
"I'm here to talk to a man named Perry Jones." Evin hoped he still went by the same name.
"Oh of course of course! You can find him in the house next to the large tree down there." The old man said humbly, pointing to a tree down the road a bit. "I believe he just got back in town."
Evin nodded and walked towards the home. He hesitated before knocking. It was just so wierd to think that he would see Perry again. When he answered the door, Evin just broke down in tears. He couldn't find any words to express himself, and anything he tried to say just came out as a mumbling mess. Looking up at Perry through his tears, he could tell that he recognized Evin.
"Come on in. It's good to finally see you again."
Evin walked into the house. He had stopped tearing up, but he still had no idea what to say. He was actually rather embarrassed, he would never have let Perry see him cry before.
"So hows everything going?" Perry asked.
"Not so good actually, a lot has happened in the last week. I have been on my feet so much, I think they're bleeding." He said, finally coming to terms with the fact that it was actually happening. "What about you, what have you been up to, and why did you never come back to camp?"
"Oh well, after you left, I really got the shit kicked out of me. I was lucky that a group of healers came along or I sure would have been dead. Since then, instead of killing people, I decided to join the healers who saved me. Now I can save lives instead of taking them." He seemed happy. That was good.
"This is really a surprise to me. Of all the people, I never imagined that Bloodbath himself would ever choose to save lives."
"Well things change."
They continued to talk for a long time, until Evin realised that he had to go. His lead on the murders had went dry now. He had assumed that maybe he was sent out on a secret mission unknown to anyone else except the leader before Dani. At the time, she still wasn't in command yet. Of course that was a long shot seeing how young he would have been when assigned the mission. Needless to say, Perry was nowhere near a killer anymore. Although the thought of Perry becoming a healer was shocking, he couldn't help but laugh at how ironic it was.
With a happy mindset, Evin made his way to the village.
Ali had been walking for quite a long time, even if enjoying the sun, she wasn't really in the best of her mood. Whistling and trying to hold her thoughts together, she took a little dirt road, that led to the village. She knew every path in the forest well enough. She had a very good eye for details, and a pretty good memory. So, actually, she could pretty much know for sure which tree was which... Pretty much.
She entered the village... It looked a little sad actually, like most things in that area. Blackpond had suffered greatly the effects of war. Ali could never understand why they insisted on it. There was no hope for victory.Of course, in her opinion, Newhaven deserved to fall, but that was very much unlikely.
Upon entering the village she immediately began to look around for Evin. When she finally spotted him, she walked a straight line to him, and greeted him with a simple nod. "So... I've got some books here for you." She should be curious about what she was doing, but at the moment she really wasn't. She just wanted to go back to camp as soon as possible. She was worried about how things were going to be around that place with Bastian gone. Specially since Theron had been admitted as an instructor. Most people were not pleased with that, so there could be some trouble soon.
She handed Evin the two books, and smiled shyly. "The little book is... Some notes Bastian left for you." She shrugged. "I don't know what for, you'll have to ask Crys about that."
She entered the village... It looked a little sad actually, like most things in that area. Blackpond had suffered greatly the effects of war. Ali could never understand why they insisted on it. There was no hope for victory.Of course, in her opinion, Newhaven deserved to fall, but that was very much unlikely.
Upon entering the village she immediately began to look around for Evin. When she finally spotted him, she walked a straight line to him, and greeted him with a simple nod. "So... I've got some books here for you." She should be curious about what she was doing, but at the moment she really wasn't. She just wanted to go back to camp as soon as possible. She was worried about how things were going to be around that place with Bastian gone. Specially since Theron had been admitted as an instructor. Most people were not pleased with that, so there could be some trouble soon.
She handed Evin the two books, and smiled shyly. "The little book is... Some notes Bastian left for you." She shrugged. "I don't know what for, you'll have to ask Crys about that."
The setting changes from Valcrest to Assassin's Camp
The night was long and rough for the tired man. The last bed he had slept in was in the Inn and that one could not compare to the bed here. He shared the instructor cottage with four other instructors but that didn't bother him at all, as for the others though, well that was a whole other story. The moment he had walked into the cottage they had stared at him for a couple of seconds before they returned to their duties around their beds. He couldn't blame them though, he was known to them as a cold hunter and a emotionless murderer. With time they would surely change their opinions about it but for the moment he was not going to engage them in any conversation. During the night Theron had had several nightmares and it ended with him pulling himself up from his bed and making his way over to the lake lying nearby the camp. It was at this very spot he had discovered Allison for the first them when she had stared into the cold water, probably thinking. He had found her quite interesting since she had shown no signs of anything he had thought about the assassins. Never the less he had looked at her like he looked at any enemy. Now it was different. When he looked at the people around him he only saw allies and good people who were judging him too early but with good reasons too.
He was now sitting in the dinning house, eating a quite large breakfast. He had at least already gained four good friends in the camp; The four cooks Brenda, Greta, Mobir and Fala. They seemed to enjoy his good mood, his courtesy and his large appetite. Even though it was not the kind of friends he had thought he would get the first day there, it was still a good opportunity to learn of others through them. He was half through his breakfast when a guard in-duty strolled into the dinning hall and he were heading straight for Theron. The eating man didn't pay him much attention as he was still very hungry. Then something happened that he had not counted with. The guard bowed before him before speaking.
"Instructor, Crystal wants you to meet her by the training grounds." To which Theron smiled and nodded. Well it was good to see that some people had accepted him after some sleep and deep thinking on the matter. Yet for the moment he just couldn't leave this half-full plate with food for the garbage sack and so he kept on eating.
---
About one good hour after the guard had told Theron to meet Crystal by the training grounds the instructor arrived to the place of the meeting. From afar he spotted a man and a woman talking. It was of course Crystal speaking with Vilen. Though they ended their conversation before Theron had a chance of hearing what the topic of the conversation had been. Unfortunately, the attention now lied on him as he stopped before the couple.
"Sorry that I'm late though you can't start a day without a full stomach." He said and smiled at both of them. "What was it that you wished of me, Crystal?"
He was now sitting in the dinning house, eating a quite large breakfast. He had at least already gained four good friends in the camp; The four cooks Brenda, Greta, Mobir and Fala. They seemed to enjoy his good mood, his courtesy and his large appetite. Even though it was not the kind of friends he had thought he would get the first day there, it was still a good opportunity to learn of others through them. He was half through his breakfast when a guard in-duty strolled into the dinning hall and he were heading straight for Theron. The eating man didn't pay him much attention as he was still very hungry. Then something happened that he had not counted with. The guard bowed before him before speaking.
"Instructor, Crystal wants you to meet her by the training grounds." To which Theron smiled and nodded. Well it was good to see that some people had accepted him after some sleep and deep thinking on the matter. Yet for the moment he just couldn't leave this half-full plate with food for the garbage sack and so he kept on eating.
---
About one good hour after the guard had told Theron to meet Crystal by the training grounds the instructor arrived to the place of the meeting. From afar he spotted a man and a woman talking. It was of course Crystal speaking with Vilen. Though they ended their conversation before Theron had a chance of hearing what the topic of the conversation had been. Unfortunately, the attention now lied on him as he stopped before the couple.
"Sorry that I'm late though you can't start a day without a full stomach." He said and smiled at both of them. "What was it that you wished of me, Crystal?"
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Valcrest
Evin put the medical book in a large pocket of his jacket that he was wearing. He had taken it out a few hours ago when he noticed the weather begin to change. It didn't seem to have happened though. He decided that it would be best to wait to get back to camp before he took a look at anything. The medical book because he thought that maybe someone in the camp could tell him a little more about whatever was in the page and the notes because he wanted to ask Crystal about it like Allison had suggested. The book mustn't have been all that important though. Sebastian made close and personal relationships with everyone in the camp. He assumed that it was just a book notes saying some positive things about him or something. Although the curiosity temped him, he put it in his pocket and looked over at Allison.
"Lets get back to camp. There is a lot I should probably discuss with Dani."
As he said that, the rain began to fall from seemingly out of nowhere.
"Lets get back to camp. There is a lot I should probably discuss with Dani."
As he said that, the rain began to fall from seemingly out of nowhere.
The setting changes from Valcrest to Assassin's Camp
Crys heard Theron coming from a distance. She hadn't known him that long, but she could pretty much recognize the sound of his footsteps already. His moods had changed drastically from the man who she had spoken to in Newhaven, she smiled slightly, and waited for him to speak. Then answered. "Morning! How are people treating you so far? Well, my mother wasn't exactly clear on what you two had agreed on. At the moment she's not the easiest person to speak to either, so... I thought it'd be easier to just ask you. Who did she already assign for training exactly, and... Is there anything you need to know that I can help you with?"
She leaned against a tree, casually, much like her mother usually did. It was a sunny day, and there was a warm breeze flowing through the trees. This alone would have left her in a absolutely perfect mood, but at the moment it didn't matter anymore.
--------------------------
Ali nodded again. "Alright. Although I doubt you'll get much out of Dani today. Last I heard she was barely speaking to anyone. She hasn't even opened the door for anyone other than Crys." She smiled. "Oh, I should warn you, so you won't be too shocked when we get there... Theron is now a member of the Pack, and an instructor as well." She didn't know what Evin would think of that, but she was actually glad to have Theron as an ally. Because... Let's face it, they weren't really doing that great in finding this killer. However that guy was, he was one step ahead of everything they did. And being one step ahead of Bastian... Wasn't a simple task at all.
She turned and started making her way back through the trail, whistling. It was a warm day, and Ali though that if it stay this hot it might rain. She liked it when it rained. That meant the campfire wouldn't be lit, she would sleep better then. Other than her whistling Ali kept quiet all the way back.
She leaned against a tree, casually, much like her mother usually did. It was a sunny day, and there was a warm breeze flowing through the trees. This alone would have left her in a absolutely perfect mood, but at the moment it didn't matter anymore.
--------------------------
Ali nodded again. "Alright. Although I doubt you'll get much out of Dani today. Last I heard she was barely speaking to anyone. She hasn't even opened the door for anyone other than Crys." She smiled. "Oh, I should warn you, so you won't be too shocked when we get there... Theron is now a member of the Pack, and an instructor as well." She didn't know what Evin would think of that, but she was actually glad to have Theron as an ally. Because... Let's face it, they weren't really doing that great in finding this killer. However that guy was, he was one step ahead of everything they did. And being one step ahead of Bastian... Wasn't a simple task at all.
She turned and started making her way back through the trail, whistling. It was a warm day, and Ali though that if it stay this hot it might rain. She liked it when it rained. That meant the campfire wouldn't be lit, she would sleep better then. Other than her whistling Ali kept quiet all the way back.
Theron was happy enough to receive a smile back, even though it was from Crystal who had not seen his smile in the first place. Strange, but he guessed she was just in a good mood after a good night sleep. Theron had stopped next to Vilen and was now standing in front of crystal as she spoke to him. The guy was not moving, not even to look at Theron. What had Crystal told him? Oh well, that was a matter to discuss another time. It was his time to speak in this conversation.
"Well I've been treated the way anyone would treat a man who has killed most of your friends and posed a threat to your family for several years. In short; not good, but that doesn't matter. I'll get used to it." He replied chuckling slightly before continuing. "She's assigned you, Allison and Evin for training and she also told me that whomever you thought would suit for my training sessions would of course also be accepted. As for your assistance, I have to say no. I do not need any help as of now, but be sure to know that I will probably need your help in the future." He finished, almost feeling important but he threw those thoughts aside. All that was needed now was Allison and Evin back in camp.
"Well I've been treated the way anyone would treat a man who has killed most of your friends and posed a threat to your family for several years. In short; not good, but that doesn't matter. I'll get used to it." He replied chuckling slightly before continuing. "She's assigned you, Allison and Evin for training and she also told me that whomever you thought would suit for my training sessions would of course also be accepted. As for your assistance, I have to say no. I do not need any help as of now, but be sure to know that I will probably need your help in the future." He finished, almost feeling important but he threw those thoughts aside. All that was needed now was Allison and Evin back in camp.
The entire way home, Evin could not stop complaining about how Theron was an instructor. Why did the man who committed so many crimes upon the Wolfpack become an instructor, but Evin who had only an accusation of something that no one really understood couldn't be an instructor. As he walked passed the entrance, he pushed over the guard who had stepped in his way to see who it was. It was basic protocol, but Evin wasn't in the mood for protocol. When the guard yelled at him to stop, Evin turned around and gave the man a dirty look. The guard had decided when Evin turned around to just let him be. He was not in the mood to stop for anyone, he needed to talk to Crystal. If Dani was to emotional to talk at the moment, he was going to talk to Crystal. Supposedly she was the only one Dani would let anyone talk to at the time being, so Crystal would probably know why this happened.
He walked around the camp, trying to find out where he could find Crystal, when finally he found her in the training grounds with Theron.
"I've heard what has happened! Do you really expect me to accept what has happened? Why does he deserve to be an instructor?" His rage was consuming him, but he couldn't stop. "Don't get me wrong, he is a very talented person, but it seems rather wierd that we are trusting him so easily. He should have at least put on a tight leash on him for a while while we figure out if he has any other motives for doing this." He stopped and began breathing heavily. He really couldn't handle this right now.
He walked around the camp, trying to find out where he could find Crystal, when finally he found her in the training grounds with Theron.
"I've heard what has happened! Do you really expect me to accept what has happened? Why does he deserve to be an instructor?" His rage was consuming him, but he couldn't stop. "Don't get me wrong, he is a very talented person, but it seems rather wierd that we are trusting him so easily. He should have at least put on a tight leash on him for a while while we figure out if he has any other motives for doing this." He stopped and began breathing heavily. He really couldn't handle this right now.
Crys laughed at Theron's response. "Oh, I knew they'd treat you bad. That was rhetorical. Alright... If you haven't noticed yet after what happened at the Inn, Ali has an extreme fear of fire. When she is confronted with it she may turn violent or non-responsive. That is something you need to know if are to work with her, but you cannot ler her know I told you. She might try to kill me if you do. Also... Expect resistance from Evin. And... Other than that... I might assign more people but... I rather wait for Ali and Evin. I had the guards send them both here when they arrive. Hopefully they'll listen. Sometime they don't, then I'll have to go get them." She wasn't joking, although she was still smiling.
Her expression changed a little and then she added. "I also have to ask you to... If you have any problems, come to me, and don't knock on my mother's door. She is really not well right now. Alright?"
At this moment Evin stepped in the clearing complaining about Theron. Crys started laughing as he spoke, he was reacting exactly as she had imagined. She waited until he made a pause. Ali had walked past Evin and stopped somewhere to her left side. She faced Evin, her expression turning serious. "Theron has knowledge we don't have. And at this point, he is not simply an instructor, he is your instructor. And Ali's, and mine as well. In spite of that... As for his leash, I am it."
She took a deep breath and added. "I'm willing to do whatever is necessary to find this person, and rid the world from his sorry existence. Anything. Still... Since my mother has asked this of me... I will not see this as revenge, and I'm following my orders. And I'm going to make sure that you do too. Unless you wish to challenge me for second command." She waited for his reply calmly. Crys had promoted Evin, and she could simply explain that to him. However, his manners towards her at this moment made her want to let him suffer for a little while. He needed to learn to take other people into consideration before speaking, or taking a step. If it had to be this way, so be it.
--------------------
Ali followed Evin through the gates and until he found Crys. She immediately realized she should have kept quiet about Theron. Once he entered the training grounds angry like that, and started to complain to Crys, Ali knew that could end up badly. She walked past Evin and stood next to Crys, in order to try and calm her. If Crys sensed her emotions over Evin's, then it would be alright. If his anger affected her, someone could end up hurt. Ali knew that well, out of her own experience.
When Ali heard Crys ask Evin if he wanted to challenge her, Ali honestly hope he would back down now, or things would surely get ugly.
She looked at Evin with a terrified expression and simply mouthed two words to him. "Back down."
He didn't know this, he couldn't know, but if he didn't calm down soon... His rage was going to come back to bite him... Literally. They could hurt each other, and what was worst... She would seriously regret it later.
Crys didn't like to lose control, and at this moment she was vulnerable, even if she refused to admit it.
Her expression changed a little and then she added. "I also have to ask you to... If you have any problems, come to me, and don't knock on my mother's door. She is really not well right now. Alright?"
At this moment Evin stepped in the clearing complaining about Theron. Crys started laughing as he spoke, he was reacting exactly as she had imagined. She waited until he made a pause. Ali had walked past Evin and stopped somewhere to her left side. She faced Evin, her expression turning serious. "Theron has knowledge we don't have. And at this point, he is not simply an instructor, he is your instructor. And Ali's, and mine as well. In spite of that... As for his leash, I am it."
She took a deep breath and added. "I'm willing to do whatever is necessary to find this person, and rid the world from his sorry existence. Anything. Still... Since my mother has asked this of me... I will not see this as revenge, and I'm following my orders. And I'm going to make sure that you do too. Unless you wish to challenge me for second command." She waited for his reply calmly. Crys had promoted Evin, and she could simply explain that to him. However, his manners towards her at this moment made her want to let him suffer for a little while. He needed to learn to take other people into consideration before speaking, or taking a step. If it had to be this way, so be it.
--------------------
Ali followed Evin through the gates and until he found Crys. She immediately realized she should have kept quiet about Theron. Once he entered the training grounds angry like that, and started to complain to Crys, Ali knew that could end up badly. She walked past Evin and stood next to Crys, in order to try and calm her. If Crys sensed her emotions over Evin's, then it would be alright. If his anger affected her, someone could end up hurt. Ali knew that well, out of her own experience.
When Ali heard Crys ask Evin if he wanted to challenge her, Ali honestly hope he would back down now, or things would surely get ugly.
She looked at Evin with a terrified expression and simply mouthed two words to him. "Back down."
He didn't know this, he couldn't know, but if he didn't calm down soon... His rage was going to come back to bite him... Literally. They could hurt each other, and what was worst... She would seriously regret it later.
Crys didn't like to lose control, and at this moment she was vulnerable, even if she refused to admit it.
Evin was about to continue to argue when he saw Allison mouth words telling him to cool down. He wanted to continue so much, but he could tell that she was really desperate to have him stop. He stopped.
"I'll calm down for now, but don't expect me to take kindly to anything that he orders me to do."
He waited a while to calm down and then he took out one of his throwing knives to throw at one of the targets that was in the training grounds. Because his throwing knives were so off balance, he missed his target. He then used strings that were attached to the knife to change it's trajectory and hit the target. It helped him calm down a little more. He then looked over at Theron to see how he had reacted to it.
"So, what exactly will we learn from you that I can't learn myself?" Evin asked.
"I'll calm down for now, but don't expect me to take kindly to anything that he orders me to do."
He waited a while to calm down and then he took out one of his throwing knives to throw at one of the targets that was in the training grounds. Because his throwing knives were so off balance, he missed his target. He then used strings that were attached to the knife to change it's trajectory and hit the target. It helped him calm down a little more. He then looked over at Theron to see how he had reacted to it.
"So, what exactly will we learn from you that I can't learn myself?" Evin asked.
Observation of a tense situation; It's one of the things that makes wise and great men amongst the fools and uneducated people in the world. Not that he thought the ones he was going to teach was fools nor uneducated but they still had much to learn about life and all it's aspects. Even Crystal had things to learn. Like Theron had thought yesterday; 'through teaching you will learn and trough learning you will teach'. To fully understand these words you have to extent your mind to what's more than just reality. In theory it did sound easy but in reality it's really hard to do. Yet with time they will learn just like he had to learn.
Theron had observed this whole situation between Crystal and Evin, the man's burst of rage and his uncontrollable anger. Immediately the old Instructor realized that this was the thing he had to teach Evin; how to face everything he's been through, accept his past and his future and then control his anger even in the most tense moments. This would make him strong, maybe even stronger than Theron himself but who knew?
Crystal seemed too sure of her position in this clan, of her powers and about the picture people had of her. She has to face reality, even though she seems to be one of the more smarter in this group of people. She still had much more to learn and this was going to be just another step in the right direction.
Allison will need much training for she is stuck with the training Crystal gave her. She has to extent her mind to other ideas, other ways of facing a situation and learn how to confess her feelings to someone close instead of keeping them locked inside. By letting them out she will forgive herself for her actions and mistakes just like Theron had. But first he would make sure she overcame all of her fears, both the outside ones and the inside ones.
Suddenly he realized that Evin was speaking to him, questioning what he might be able to teach them that they could not possible learn themselves. That will not be his role, he will simply push them in the right direction and from there they will learn more than they can imagine all by themselves. But it was time for him to reply to be able to get this training started.
"The question is not what what you will learn from me, but what you will learn from each other and yourself with my help." The teacher replied and walked passed his little group, moving up towards a couple of wood benches standing in a smaller clearing. He gave them the sign to follow him and sit down. After a couple of seconds and some resistance from Evin they were finally all gathered in front of him. The training of their life was now at hand.
"First, a couple of rules for without rules you will learn nothing and there will be no order. First rule: During training sessions you will address me with 'Sir' or 'Instructor'. Not by my name nor by any other name for then I will ignore you. Second rule: You will obey every order I give you, even if you don't like them or agree to my ways of teaching. I will not have you interrupting my training session with complaints. Third and last rule: Do never resist the challenges I give you for they are not given to you for harm, but for learning. Learn them and grow stronger from them. Those are the rules."
Theron moved down and it looked like he was about to sit down on the ground but before he reached the ground a small piece of earth rose from the ground that meet his butt. He had just showed them his enlightened ability but he didn't think it would affect much between them. He had to show them the truth sooner or later. He gazed at them for a while before speaking one last time.
"Tell me and do be honest, what are your greatest fears in this large world? If you're not honest with me then I will not be able to help you with anything."
Theron had observed this whole situation between Crystal and Evin, the man's burst of rage and his uncontrollable anger. Immediately the old Instructor realized that this was the thing he had to teach Evin; how to face everything he's been through, accept his past and his future and then control his anger even in the most tense moments. This would make him strong, maybe even stronger than Theron himself but who knew?
Crystal seemed too sure of her position in this clan, of her powers and about the picture people had of her. She has to face reality, even though she seems to be one of the more smarter in this group of people. She still had much more to learn and this was going to be just another step in the right direction.
Allison will need much training for she is stuck with the training Crystal gave her. She has to extent her mind to other ideas, other ways of facing a situation and learn how to confess her feelings to someone close instead of keeping them locked inside. By letting them out she will forgive herself for her actions and mistakes just like Theron had. But first he would make sure she overcame all of her fears, both the outside ones and the inside ones.
Suddenly he realized that Evin was speaking to him, questioning what he might be able to teach them that they could not possible learn themselves. That will not be his role, he will simply push them in the right direction and from there they will learn more than they can imagine all by themselves. But it was time for him to reply to be able to get this training started.
"The question is not what what you will learn from me, but what you will learn from each other and yourself with my help." The teacher replied and walked passed his little group, moving up towards a couple of wood benches standing in a smaller clearing. He gave them the sign to follow him and sit down. After a couple of seconds and some resistance from Evin they were finally all gathered in front of him. The training of their life was now at hand.
"First, a couple of rules for without rules you will learn nothing and there will be no order. First rule: During training sessions you will address me with 'Sir' or 'Instructor'. Not by my name nor by any other name for then I will ignore you. Second rule: You will obey every order I give you, even if you don't like them or agree to my ways of teaching. I will not have you interrupting my training session with complaints. Third and last rule: Do never resist the challenges I give you for they are not given to you for harm, but for learning. Learn them and grow stronger from them. Those are the rules."
Theron moved down and it looked like he was about to sit down on the ground but before he reached the ground a small piece of earth rose from the ground that meet his butt. He had just showed them his enlightened ability but he didn't think it would affect much between them. He had to show them the truth sooner or later. He gazed at them for a while before speaking one last time.
"Tell me and do be honest, what are your greatest fears in this large world? If you're not honest with me then I will not be able to help you with anything."
Crys listened carefully to Theron. When he began to move, she immediately followed, when she passed Ali she laid a hand on he shoulder as to reassure her that everything was fine. A empty gesture, really. She wasn't fine, and Ali knew her long and well enough to know that. She sat down at one of the benches and felt Ali sit next to her, as if to make sure that whatever happened there was over. She couldn't help but find it funny. She had nothing against Evin except maybe his ability to get on her nerves, which she knew could be dangerous. As Theron spoke his rules she started looking back on what had happened back there and realized maybe she had been affected more than she thought. Ali noticed, why didn't she? She turned her attention back to Theron.
She smirked a little at the thought of calling someone 'sir', she had never called anyone that, not even her own father, but if those were the rules, she would follow.
She faced Theron after she heard his question. She had felt the ground move slightly, but dismissed it, she was focused on the question at hand. She didn't want to admit to these things, specially not in front of Evin and Ali, but he asked for honesty, and so she would be honest. "My biggest fears... Right now, there are three: I'm afraid I might lose my mother as well. I'm afraid I won't know how to lead this clan without her, let's face it, I'm not ready yet. Other than that... I'm afraid of how incredibly angry I am right now and how it's clearly affecting my judgement." She made a pause and added, with a small smile. "Sir."
She realized that the sound of that might have come out a little disrespectful, but this wasn't easy for her. If she felt like she had the choice, she would be hiding in her room as well. She would be feeling her pain, just like she always told Ali she should do. There was no other way to get through this, and she wanted to get through it. At this moment, though, she felt she simply couldn't risk being overwhelmed with grief while her clan had no leader. It was not an option.
---------------------------
Ali sat next to Crys, simply because she seemed like the less altered person at the moment, that was rare and she hoped it would last. She listened carefully to Theron's rules and nodded in agreement, aside from calling him sir, they weren't so different from the rules Crys had given her six years ago. She shivered when Theron asked about fears, she didn't like the idea of giving out her greatest fears after agreeing to go through anything he challenged her with. Seemed like a dangerous thought to her. While she thought that through, Crys began to speak.
Ali didn't expect to hear Crys admit to all of that so easily, somehow she felt like she wouldn't be able to do that in a million years. She looked at Theron as if she suddenly hated him for putting her through this. Sitting next to Crys, she knew lying was completely out of the question, she sighed. "My whole family died when my village was burned down, so that makes me not like fire much. I react to it in a way that... It's unpleasant to say the least. I don't react that way because I'm afraid of it. I'm afraid of it, because I react that way." She felt herself shiver and stopped talking. She suddenly heard a whisper next to her "Breathe." She didn't look at Crys because she wasn't sure if the others had heard her also. Her heart rate had increased considerably, she knew Crys would have noticed that. She took a deep breath. "If am to think of what really terrifies me... I'd say I'm afraid I'll have to live with this forever, that I'll never get through it. I'm afraid my anger will take me over, the same as it has before... To sum things up: I scare the hell out of myself most of the time. So, there."
She smiled at Theron, still slightly angry at his question. "Are we allowed to know what your fears are, sir?" That might have sounded disrespectful also, but it would be intentional. Ali felt extremely uncomfortable talking about these things. It took her almost a year to talk to Crys about her family, she didn't trust Theron at all in comparison. So, yes, she felt he had no right to know. No matter how that would make her stronger. Her first thought was to move away from Crys, but she felt she had grabbed her by the shoulder again, so she didn't move. She sighed, calming herself, and muttered looking down at her feet. "Sorry... No complaints."
She smirked a little at the thought of calling someone 'sir', she had never called anyone that, not even her own father, but if those were the rules, she would follow.
She faced Theron after she heard his question. She had felt the ground move slightly, but dismissed it, she was focused on the question at hand. She didn't want to admit to these things, specially not in front of Evin and Ali, but he asked for honesty, and so she would be honest. "My biggest fears... Right now, there are three: I'm afraid I might lose my mother as well. I'm afraid I won't know how to lead this clan without her, let's face it, I'm not ready yet. Other than that... I'm afraid of how incredibly angry I am right now and how it's clearly affecting my judgement." She made a pause and added, with a small smile. "Sir."
She realized that the sound of that might have come out a little disrespectful, but this wasn't easy for her. If she felt like she had the choice, she would be hiding in her room as well. She would be feeling her pain, just like she always told Ali she should do. There was no other way to get through this, and she wanted to get through it. At this moment, though, she felt she simply couldn't risk being overwhelmed with grief while her clan had no leader. It was not an option.
---------------------------
Ali sat next to Crys, simply because she seemed like the less altered person at the moment, that was rare and she hoped it would last. She listened carefully to Theron's rules and nodded in agreement, aside from calling him sir, they weren't so different from the rules Crys had given her six years ago. She shivered when Theron asked about fears, she didn't like the idea of giving out her greatest fears after agreeing to go through anything he challenged her with. Seemed like a dangerous thought to her. While she thought that through, Crys began to speak.
Ali didn't expect to hear Crys admit to all of that so easily, somehow she felt like she wouldn't be able to do that in a million years. She looked at Theron as if she suddenly hated him for putting her through this. Sitting next to Crys, she knew lying was completely out of the question, she sighed. "My whole family died when my village was burned down, so that makes me not like fire much. I react to it in a way that... It's unpleasant to say the least. I don't react that way because I'm afraid of it. I'm afraid of it, because I react that way." She felt herself shiver and stopped talking. She suddenly heard a whisper next to her "Breathe." She didn't look at Crys because she wasn't sure if the others had heard her also. Her heart rate had increased considerably, she knew Crys would have noticed that. She took a deep breath. "If am to think of what really terrifies me... I'd say I'm afraid I'll have to live with this forever, that I'll never get through it. I'm afraid my anger will take me over, the same as it has before... To sum things up: I scare the hell out of myself most of the time. So, there."
She smiled at Theron, still slightly angry at his question. "Are we allowed to know what your fears are, sir?" That might have sounded disrespectful also, but it would be intentional. Ali felt extremely uncomfortable talking about these things. It took her almost a year to talk to Crys about her family, she didn't trust Theron at all in comparison. So, yes, she felt he had no right to know. No matter how that would make her stronger. Her first thought was to move away from Crys, but she felt she had grabbed her by the shoulder again, so she didn't move. She sighed, calming herself, and muttered looking down at her feet. "Sorry... No complaints."
Evin stood there listening to what Theron had to say about what they would be though. It sounded like he was saying 'I don't know' but in a fancy way to him. Theron began to walk away from the group. I guess he expects us to follow? He thought as he contemplated following like the other two. He finally came to the conclusion that it would do no harm if he did follow, but then he started to tell them the rules he set in place for them. Evin absolutely hated rules. He thought of them as a tool to enforce oppression on people. He especially didn't like the first rule. He much prefer to call people by their first name and nothing other than that. It was a form of respect in it's own, but it also allows that the two are on equal terms with each other. Evin was taught to kill titles. If he didn't treat everyone as his equal, he wouldn't be able to put people to death with the humility that his job required him to. He didn't care if Theron would ignore what Evin would say, but he would not call him sir or instructor ever. Besides, even if he ignored what Evin said, he will still have heard it and he will therefore be forced to think about it at one point or another whether it be conscious or subconscious.
After Theron had finished with his rules, he showed them a little tidbit of his ability as an enlightened. It wasn't much of a shock that he was enlightened, but it was still pretty impressive to see. He then asked them all a question. "Tell me and do be honest, what are your greatest fears in this large world? If you're not honest with me then I will not be able to help you with anything."
Crystal was the first to speak up. She didn't really put it together at the time, but he then realized that Crystal was probably second in command after Sebastian's death. Her fears mostly revolved around the pressures she now had as second in command. As for Allison who went next, she was mostly afraid of fires. It made him think about what had happened in Newhaven when the Inn caught fire. That is why Theron had to get her out of there.
Before Theron could respond to the question Allison had given him, Evin decided to tell him his biggest fear. "You could say that my biggest fear is oppression. No surprise there. I don't let those fears get in my way though. If I did then I wouldn't be able to become the assassin I am right now." He took pride in his answer. "Oh, and if you expect me to call you sir Theron, you have something coming to you. Just because you are my instructor does not mean you are above me in any way. So I will call you by you're name and only that so we can treat each other more as equals than anything else." He continued by saying, "I too am curious Theron, what is you're greatest fear?"
After Theron had finished with his rules, he showed them a little tidbit of his ability as an enlightened. It wasn't much of a shock that he was enlightened, but it was still pretty impressive to see. He then asked them all a question. "Tell me and do be honest, what are your greatest fears in this large world? If you're not honest with me then I will not be able to help you with anything."
Crystal was the first to speak up. She didn't really put it together at the time, but he then realized that Crystal was probably second in command after Sebastian's death. Her fears mostly revolved around the pressures she now had as second in command. As for Allison who went next, she was mostly afraid of fires. It made him think about what had happened in Newhaven when the Inn caught fire. That is why Theron had to get her out of there.
Before Theron could respond to the question Allison had given him, Evin decided to tell him his biggest fear. "You could say that my biggest fear is oppression. No surprise there. I don't let those fears get in my way though. If I did then I wouldn't be able to become the assassin I am right now." He took pride in his answer. "Oh, and if you expect me to call you sir Theron, you have something coming to you. Just because you are my instructor does not mean you are above me in any way. So I will call you by you're name and only that so we can treat each other more as equals than anything else." He continued by saying, "I too am curious Theron, what is you're greatest fear?"
The instructor listened carefully and with great interest has all three of them, even though Evin immediately took the liberty to break one of the essential rules Theron had presented, spoke of their fears. From what he heard he understood that Crystal's outside fear was circling around her anger that anyone could easily trigger and her inside fear was that she felt like she was not ready to lead this clan, least lead a people. Not much to work with but Theron already knew that Crystal was more than ready for the task ahead. She just had too see the light in the end of the dark tunnel.
Allison spoke of fire, just like Crystal had mentioned and how she was affected by the sight of it. So her outside fear was Fire for reasons related to her past and her inside fear was how she acted while being in the presence of this great element. Now this was interesting indeed. She had a phobia of a sort and by bringing that fear out of her body would make her strong, very strong and focused. It would be like cutting off an infected part that had been growing larger over the years. She might resist everything he wants her to do for this very reason but once he was done with her she would hopefully be grateful.
Evin was another matter. He spoke of oppression as a fear of his yet he acted solely on passion, pride and the manipulation of others to gain his goal. He acted on the ways of oppression and spoke of it has a fear. In mind Theron would call him a hypocrite but in reality he would call him a blabbering fool, yet this was not the time for nicknames. Evin continued to speak but his words were empty to Theron for he spoke with disrespect which was one of the many things the instructor would fix with this man by the end of this long journey.
The question asked by Allison and reinforced by Evin still hanged in the air, but Theron was going to make something clear for Evin and the rest of the group before he continued this lesson. Rising from his seat, the earth returned to the ground and he positioned himself in front of them.
"I will make one thing clear for you." He began, speaking to everyone before him with a firm voice. "That if you treat me with disrespect, break my rules or leave my sessions before it's done I will make sure that you are either expelled or executed for treason. Because if you deny the chance Dani and Crystal has given to you, the chance I've provided for you then you turn down the chance of helping the entire clan and that is called treason and I don't want to have a disloyal, undisciplined traitor amongst this clan. Is that understood?" He finished, looking over at Evin.
"Evin, once you act like a grown-up, face the reality of this situation and grab this chance I've given you I will treat you as a equal and this I promise you. But as of now you have been warned; one more slip and I will take your case of treason to Dani which I don't think neither of us would like very much."
After ending his long speech, the instructor scanned his so called 'new recruits'. After a small pause Theron answered the question that had been posed by Allison to him.
"My one and only fear is the moment of truth. You see, in every life there will always be a moment of truth and if you pass it you will be forever changed." He said, leaving out what happened if you wouldn't pass it since that was the thing he feared the most. "One can never predict when his or hers moment of truth will arrive but one thing is sure, when it does happen you'll know it for sure. My greatest fear is the scenario where I can't pass the moment of truth and is stuck as my old self." He said and bowed before the people before him. "Today's introduction is over and tomorrow we will begin with the training. But for now grab some food, get some sleep and think over what has been discussed here today. We will begin at dawn tomorrow, don't miss it."
And with that, Theron left his group. He was heading back to the camp. He had a certain friend to speak with before he could get any real sleep.
Allison spoke of fire, just like Crystal had mentioned and how she was affected by the sight of it. So her outside fear was Fire for reasons related to her past and her inside fear was how she acted while being in the presence of this great element. Now this was interesting indeed. She had a phobia of a sort and by bringing that fear out of her body would make her strong, very strong and focused. It would be like cutting off an infected part that had been growing larger over the years. She might resist everything he wants her to do for this very reason but once he was done with her she would hopefully be grateful.
Evin was another matter. He spoke of oppression as a fear of his yet he acted solely on passion, pride and the manipulation of others to gain his goal. He acted on the ways of oppression and spoke of it has a fear. In mind Theron would call him a hypocrite but in reality he would call him a blabbering fool, yet this was not the time for nicknames. Evin continued to speak but his words were empty to Theron for he spoke with disrespect which was one of the many things the instructor would fix with this man by the end of this long journey.
The question asked by Allison and reinforced by Evin still hanged in the air, but Theron was going to make something clear for Evin and the rest of the group before he continued this lesson. Rising from his seat, the earth returned to the ground and he positioned himself in front of them.
"I will make one thing clear for you." He began, speaking to everyone before him with a firm voice. "That if you treat me with disrespect, break my rules or leave my sessions before it's done I will make sure that you are either expelled or executed for treason. Because if you deny the chance Dani and Crystal has given to you, the chance I've provided for you then you turn down the chance of helping the entire clan and that is called treason and I don't want to have a disloyal, undisciplined traitor amongst this clan. Is that understood?" He finished, looking over at Evin.
"Evin, once you act like a grown-up, face the reality of this situation and grab this chance I've given you I will treat you as a equal and this I promise you. But as of now you have been warned; one more slip and I will take your case of treason to Dani which I don't think neither of us would like very much."
After ending his long speech, the instructor scanned his so called 'new recruits'. After a small pause Theron answered the question that had been posed by Allison to him.
"My one and only fear is the moment of truth. You see, in every life there will always be a moment of truth and if you pass it you will be forever changed." He said, leaving out what happened if you wouldn't pass it since that was the thing he feared the most. "One can never predict when his or hers moment of truth will arrive but one thing is sure, when it does happen you'll know it for sure. My greatest fear is the scenario where I can't pass the moment of truth and is stuck as my old self." He said and bowed before the people before him. "Today's introduction is over and tomorrow we will begin with the training. But for now grab some food, get some sleep and think over what has been discussed here today. We will begin at dawn tomorrow, don't miss it."
And with that, Theron left his group. He was heading back to the camp. He had a certain friend to speak with before he could get any real sleep.
Crys was again irritated by Evin, but she kept quiet. There was nothing she wanted to say that would be useful for this, if anything it would make things worse. Also, Theron seemed to have set things straight very well, however Crys wasn't sure that would be enough to get him to back down. Stubborn idiot. She would have to tell him he was promoted eventually, but it wouldn't be today. She also felt she should have a conversation with him soon if they were to work together, or she could eventually try to kill him. Either she made it or not it wouldn't be good. Now was not the time for that either though.
She was much more worried about Ali's rage quickly building. Talking about this, even as vaguely as she had, was more than enough to put her in an awful state of mind. Even though Ali was ten times better than what she was when Crys started working with her, that was nowhere near a recovery, and even further away from her full potential, if she managed to get through this. Crys honestly wished she could, because as an instructor there was only so much she could do for Ali. As a friend, though, there was one more thing.
So, as soon as Theron said they could go she dragged Allison aw lake and dropped her down where she would usually sit. "What the matter with you Allison?"
"I don't want to do this. I don't."
Crys laughed, and nodded. "I don't care what you want. Do you think I'm not in pain right now? Do you think I want to be standing here listening to your whining? Get over yourself! You are not that important to me, kid! Not more than my father's death, not more than my mother. I'm here with you right now because I have to."
"Don't bother."
"I don't Ali. At this point I barely even care. I am warning you of one thing: This is it. If you refuse to anything he throws at you, or brake the rules, I won't lift a finger to help you. You better believe me. If anything, I'll put you out of your misery myself. That's what you always wanted, wasn't it? So when you meet your brother on the other side you can go ahead and tell him he died for nothing. Because you're too much of a coward to take a little pain."
Crys knew very well that was enough to set her off. No matter how fast Ali would come at her, she could block her easily. Ali was terrible in hand to hand, Crys was not. Even so, Crys took the first punch to the face before blocking Ali and pinning her face-down on the ground. When she spoke again it was in her most calm, and dangerous tone. "I've done all I could for you, Allison. When I brought you before my mother for the first time she said you were a wounded animal, the best to do was to put you out of your misery because you would never become anything. And I protected you because I knew she was wrong, but this is it. I can't hold your hand anymore. This is something you have to do for yourself. You have to decide if you want to live through the pain or die a coward."
Crys let go of Ali, and sat on the ground next to her, she took a deep breath and added in a much more gentle tone. "If you're my friend Ali, you'll trust me when I say that you need this. You'll do what Theron says, and you'll help me find that killer. This is the only thing I'll ever ask of you."
Ali sighed, now she sounded more calm. "Alright. I'll do the best I can. I promise."
Crys smiled. "Good. That's all I needed to hear. Now, you heard the man. Go get some food. I'll go in a few minutes.
Ali got up and chuckled. "Yes, sir!"
Crys nodded smiling. "Careful with the rules."
Ali laughed. "Sure. Good luck explaining to people about that bruise on your cheek."
Crys laughed, but didn't answer. She got Ali to promise, and that was exactly the point of all of this. Allison could have a thousand flaws, but she would never brake a promise. Crys got up and started walking towards the dining area herself.
She was much more worried about Ali's rage quickly building. Talking about this, even as vaguely as she had, was more than enough to put her in an awful state of mind. Even though Ali was ten times better than what she was when Crys started working with her, that was nowhere near a recovery, and even further away from her full potential, if she managed to get through this. Crys honestly wished she could, because as an instructor there was only so much she could do for Ali. As a friend, though, there was one more thing.
So, as soon as Theron said they could go she dragged Allison aw lake and dropped her down where she would usually sit. "What the matter with you Allison?"
"I don't want to do this. I don't."
Crys laughed, and nodded. "I don't care what you want. Do you think I'm not in pain right now? Do you think I want to be standing here listening to your whining? Get over yourself! You are not that important to me, kid! Not more than my father's death, not more than my mother. I'm here with you right now because I have to."
"Don't bother."
"I don't Ali. At this point I barely even care. I am warning you of one thing: This is it. If you refuse to anything he throws at you, or brake the rules, I won't lift a finger to help you. You better believe me. If anything, I'll put you out of your misery myself. That's what you always wanted, wasn't it? So when you meet your brother on the other side you can go ahead and tell him he died for nothing. Because you're too much of a coward to take a little pain."
Crys knew very well that was enough to set her off. No matter how fast Ali would come at her, she could block her easily. Ali was terrible in hand to hand, Crys was not. Even so, Crys took the first punch to the face before blocking Ali and pinning her face-down on the ground. When she spoke again it was in her most calm, and dangerous tone. "I've done all I could for you, Allison. When I brought you before my mother for the first time she said you were a wounded animal, the best to do was to put you out of your misery because you would never become anything. And I protected you because I knew she was wrong, but this is it. I can't hold your hand anymore. This is something you have to do for yourself. You have to decide if you want to live through the pain or die a coward."
Crys let go of Ali, and sat on the ground next to her, she took a deep breath and added in a much more gentle tone. "If you're my friend Ali, you'll trust me when I say that you need this. You'll do what Theron says, and you'll help me find that killer. This is the only thing I'll ever ask of you."
Ali sighed, now she sounded more calm. "Alright. I'll do the best I can. I promise."
Crys smiled. "Good. That's all I needed to hear. Now, you heard the man. Go get some food. I'll go in a few minutes.
Ali got up and chuckled. "Yes, sir!"
Crys nodded smiling. "Careful with the rules."
Ali laughed. "Sure. Good luck explaining to people about that bruise on your cheek."
Crys laughed, but didn't answer. She got Ali to promise, and that was exactly the point of all of this. Allison could have a thousand flaws, but she would never brake a promise. Crys got up and started walking towards the dining area herself.
He listened patiently and calmly as Theron blabbered on about rules and treason. If this it was treason because he was a little mad about a small rule, than let him be executed. He had done far worse than not call someone sir. It was a rule his old instructor had. He went to Dani's mother about it when Evin wouldn't follow the rule. After a while, it didn't even matter because his old instructor could understand. Theron was going to be treated no different and he was sure that this would be what Dani was expecting too. Theron ended his speech by telling them where they had to be and at what time.
Theron then dismissed them. He waited for Allison and Crystal to leave. He then looked over at Theron, "You know just as well as I do that it wasn't a slip up when I referred to you as Theron." He then turned away from him and walked back towards the center of the camp, but then he turned around to say one more thing to Theron. "You know there is more than one way to respect someone. I'm sorry if my form of respect is one you aren't used to, but don't expect me to change it. I will remind you though that in a camp full of people who choose to kill for a living, there are many ways that people show their respect that you might not understand."
With that Evin had to go speak to Dani. He left Theron and started towards where it seemed Dani probably was. From the way people avoided walking near the house and the fact that a few of the camp's guards were standing outside the house, he assumed she was in there. He walked past the guards telling them that he had important news regarding the killer. That was partially true, but the real reason had more to do with Theron. Evin knocked on the door before he entered the room. Dani was sitting at a desk where she had only one little candle lit. Evin grabbed a match from Dani's side table and lit a few more candles with it. He then sat on a chair in the other side of the room. She was saying nothing, but he could tell that she was willing to listen.
"Now, I do understand what you are going through, and I like everyone else in the camp understand what you are going through, but I do have a few things that I need to talk to you about. First, it's Theron. I understand that he is now a member of our group, but why is he an instructor? Even worse, he treats us as if he owns us and can get rid of us whenever he wants. It makes me a little uneasy when you take into consideration his past with the Pack. I'm willing to let him teach me, but I will not let him treat me like his pet while he is so don't be surprised if he comes to complain a few times."
"On a completely different subject, I would like to let you know that I have gotten a few leads on the killer." Evin wasn't sure how to say what he wanted to without mentioning Sebastian, so he paused for a few seconds. "I, uh, I discovered a page in a book that describes the dagger the killer used. On my way back I took a look at the passage. It mentions a dagger that has the capability to entrap the powers of people who are enlightened within it, but it can only take the powers once the one who has them is already dead. It is an interesting read. Anyways, on a final note, I would to glad to let you know that Perry is alive. He is living with a group of healers in the ruins of Blackhurst. I guess I will leave you to yourself now."
Theron then dismissed them. He waited for Allison and Crystal to leave. He then looked over at Theron, "You know just as well as I do that it wasn't a slip up when I referred to you as Theron." He then turned away from him and walked back towards the center of the camp, but then he turned around to say one more thing to Theron. "You know there is more than one way to respect someone. I'm sorry if my form of respect is one you aren't used to, but don't expect me to change it. I will remind you though that in a camp full of people who choose to kill for a living, there are many ways that people show their respect that you might not understand."
With that Evin had to go speak to Dani. He left Theron and started towards where it seemed Dani probably was. From the way people avoided walking near the house and the fact that a few of the camp's guards were standing outside the house, he assumed she was in there. He walked past the guards telling them that he had important news regarding the killer. That was partially true, but the real reason had more to do with Theron. Evin knocked on the door before he entered the room. Dani was sitting at a desk where she had only one little candle lit. Evin grabbed a match from Dani's side table and lit a few more candles with it. He then sat on a chair in the other side of the room. She was saying nothing, but he could tell that she was willing to listen.
"Now, I do understand what you are going through, and I like everyone else in the camp understand what you are going through, but I do have a few things that I need to talk to you about. First, it's Theron. I understand that he is now a member of our group, but why is he an instructor? Even worse, he treats us as if he owns us and can get rid of us whenever he wants. It makes me a little uneasy when you take into consideration his past with the Pack. I'm willing to let him teach me, but I will not let him treat me like his pet while he is so don't be surprised if he comes to complain a few times."
"On a completely different subject, I would like to let you know that I have gotten a few leads on the killer." Evin wasn't sure how to say what he wanted to without mentioning Sebastian, so he paused for a few seconds. "I, uh, I discovered a page in a book that describes the dagger the killer used. On my way back I took a look at the passage. It mentions a dagger that has the capability to entrap the powers of people who are enlightened within it, but it can only take the powers once the one who has them is already dead. It is an interesting read. Anyways, on a final note, I would to glad to let you know that Perry is alive. He is living with a group of healers in the ruins of Blackhurst. I guess I will leave you to yourself now."
Dani was definitely not having a good day. And she doubted she would have one anytime soon. When she heard a knock on the door she was about to tell whoever it was to go away, but before that Evin walked in and started to talk about Theron. That was actually a pretty good sign to her. She waited for him to finish then answered, without really bothering to look up at him. "I assume Crys is not very happy with you at the moment. Go ask her, politely, about your current status in the clan." She then looked at him serious. "Also, I accepted Theron to work with the people I consider the best in this clan. The people who I want to find this killer. Either you follow the rules or not, is up to you, but if I get one complaint from Theron I will reassign you to the most boring and useless task I can find." She smirked. "Your choice."
Dani didn't mind Evin's manners most of the time, but she thought it was about time he learned to trust other people's judgement and not question everything.
She frowned when hearing about the dagger. She had assumed the killer would be gathering powers somehow. Still she made no comment on that or about Perry, even though she found that curious. She simply waited for him to leave.
----------------------------
Ali made it to the dining are and was greeted by a smiling lady by the name of Brenda. "Hello, child. Whatever happened to your face?"
Allison frowned for second, she had pretty much dismissed the fact that she had been face down on the floor a minute ago, when she realized what the woman was talking about she smiled, wiping the dirt off her face. "Oh, nothing. Some friendly debating, that's all."
"I assume it was Crystal you have been debating with?" The woman asked in an amused tone, while serving her a exaggerated portion of stew.
Ali snickered, looking at the food with a slightly frightened look. The cooks were always trying to get her to eat more... She rarely ever showed up there at all, so they assumed she didn't. It wasn't an incorrect assumption, but... Ali never really had much of an appetite. She thanked the woman and sat at a corner by herself.
She sighed looking at the food, Crys' words still stuck in her mind. "I'm not a wounded animal." she mumbled before starting to eat.
Dani didn't mind Evin's manners most of the time, but she thought it was about time he learned to trust other people's judgement and not question everything.
She frowned when hearing about the dagger. She had assumed the killer would be gathering powers somehow. Still she made no comment on that or about Perry, even though she found that curious. She simply waited for him to leave.
----------------------------
Ali made it to the dining are and was greeted by a smiling lady by the name of Brenda. "Hello, child. Whatever happened to your face?"
Allison frowned for second, she had pretty much dismissed the fact that she had been face down on the floor a minute ago, when she realized what the woman was talking about she smiled, wiping the dirt off her face. "Oh, nothing. Some friendly debating, that's all."
"I assume it was Crystal you have been debating with?" The woman asked in an amused tone, while serving her a exaggerated portion of stew.
Ali snickered, looking at the food with a slightly frightened look. The cooks were always trying to get her to eat more... She rarely ever showed up there at all, so they assumed she didn't. It wasn't an incorrect assumption, but... Ali never really had much of an appetite. She thanked the woman and sat at a corner by herself.
She sighed looking at the food, Crys' words still stuck in her mind. "I'm not a wounded animal." she mumbled before starting to eat.
"It seems like I only see you in this dining hall," Vilen said to Allison as he came upon her. He had already eaten, so he didn't bother sitting down yet. He loomed over her, his arms crossed in front of his chest. Naturally, as Allison had been busy with Theron, he hadn't seen her in a bit, and he was curious as to where she had been. But, he wasn't sure how much she would divulge if asked. Instead he decided to try a different subject.
"So ... you were ... debating with Crys, huh?" he asked, his eyebrows raised incredulously. "That doesn't seem like it would be a very wise course of action. Especially now with all that has happened. I bet she is ... on edge, to say the least." Vilen, who had left his parents a few years prior, and had done so with ease, never really understood the attachment that children felt towards their parents. But he was well aware that he was one of the few who felt this way and was careful to keep these types of opinions to himself. "What about? Must have been serious if she would actually ... knock you down." Allison had missed a bit of the dirt on her cheek.
"So ... you were ... debating with Crys, huh?" he asked, his eyebrows raised incredulously. "That doesn't seem like it would be a very wise course of action. Especially now with all that has happened. I bet she is ... on edge, to say the least." Vilen, who had left his parents a few years prior, and had done so with ease, never really understood the attachment that children felt towards their parents. But he was well aware that he was one of the few who felt this way and was careful to keep these types of opinions to himself. "What about? Must have been serious if she would actually ... knock you down." Allison had missed a bit of the dirt on her cheek.
Ali smirked. "Yeah, but I hit her once. Anyway... She was just... Reminding me of something." She looked up at him and then passed her hands through her face again. "Damn. Not like is that bad... I spent my first year of training eating dirt practically."
At that moment Crys went in, got herself some food, not minding the stares. The only response she gave was to the cook Brenda, when she asked her what happened to her face, same as she had asked Ali. "I have a mother, thank you." That was awfully rude, and not very like Crys, but Ali knew she had a bad day also. Crys walked over and sat next to Ali, and muttered angry. "I let you hit me, you know?"
Ali sighed. "Yes, I know. I don't know why, and I don't care. Can we forget about it now?"
Crys nodded and answered sarcastically. "Yes, sir."
Ali, laughed, choking in her cup of tea. "Don't do that. It's not nice."
Crys laughed. "I can't be nice right now." Then she stared at Vilen as if she had just notice him there, although she had sensed his presence before. "Dawn, tomorrow, training area. Be there, and don't be late." She smiled. "You didn't honestly think I'd forget your rule breaking, did you?"
At that moment Crys went in, got herself some food, not minding the stares. The only response she gave was to the cook Brenda, when she asked her what happened to her face, same as she had asked Ali. "I have a mother, thank you." That was awfully rude, and not very like Crys, but Ali knew she had a bad day also. Crys walked over and sat next to Ali, and muttered angry. "I let you hit me, you know?"
Ali sighed. "Yes, I know. I don't know why, and I don't care. Can we forget about it now?"
Crys nodded and answered sarcastically. "Yes, sir."
Ali, laughed, choking in her cup of tea. "Don't do that. It's not nice."
Crys laughed. "I can't be nice right now." Then she stared at Vilen as if she had just notice him there, although she had sensed his presence before. "Dawn, tomorrow, training area. Be there, and don't be late." She smiled. "You didn't honestly think I'd forget your rule breaking, did you?"
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Medieval fantasy
Vilen's nostrils flared as he inhaled sharply through his nose. He didn't really want to ask, but obviously he had no control over his mouth.
"For what?" he demanded. Immediately his pulse quickened as he realized that his tone was far from respectful. He turned his attitude towards damage control now, to make sure that Crys wouldn't add on to whatever she had planned for him.
The training grounds were an odd choice. If she was planning on punishing him, it was going to be private, and that was frightening. Perhaps dismemberment would be involved ... something that she wouldn't want other people to see. While contemplating the wisdom of just not showing up, he sat down across from his instructor and steepled his fingers in front of his face. "Look, can't we talk about this?"
"For what?" he demanded. Immediately his pulse quickened as he realized that his tone was far from respectful. He turned his attitude towards damage control now, to make sure that Crys wouldn't add on to whatever she had planned for him.
The training grounds were an odd choice. If she was planning on punishing him, it was going to be private, and that was frightening. Perhaps dismemberment would be involved ... something that she wouldn't want other people to see. While contemplating the wisdom of just not showing up, he sat down across from his instructor and steepled his fingers in front of his face. "Look, can't we talk about this?"
The setting changes from Medieval fantasy to Assassin's Camp
Evin simply smiled and got off his seat. "You know I always rely on you to say exactly what I don't want to hear and I know you can rely on me to not listen very well. So I hope you don't get to angry if I didn't quite hear you correctly." With those words, he blew out the candles that he had lit and went left the house. As he walked past the guards, he nodded to them and wished them well. The workers at the fire pit were attempting to reignite the flame. It was useless though seeing that the rain had dampened everything too much to light it. The bulk of the people though were in the dinning hall and Evin decided it would be best to join the crowds. He didn't like the food they made there all that much, so he had a bag with simply a piece of fruit and a bun. It wasn't the greatest meal, but it wasn't the food that the made in the kitchen and that made it feel like a feast to Evin.
Entering the dinning area, Evin saw Crystal, Allison and Vilen sitting at a table together. Evin took out his bag of food as he approached them, trying his hardest to avoid the lady named Brenda who tried to offer him some food. When he made it to the group sitting there, he didn't sit down. He glanced over at Vilen, "Hello." Not allowing anyone to respond, he said, "Crystal, I would like to speak to you about a few things. It's rather important. And I believe you wanted to talk to me as well."
Entering the dinning area, Evin saw Crystal, Allison and Vilen sitting at a table together. Evin took out his bag of food as he approached them, trying his hardest to avoid the lady named Brenda who tried to offer him some food. When he made it to the group sitting there, he didn't sit down. He glanced over at Vilen, "Hello." Not allowing anyone to respond, he said, "Crystal, I would like to speak to you about a few things. It's rather important. And I believe you wanted to talk to me as well."
Crys nodded at Vilen's question. "No, we cannot talk about this." She smiled. "Don't worry too much. Just be there."
Ali noticed Evin coming their way, and her eyes widened a little when he approached and spoke to Crys, she really didn't want to see her upset again. Crys simply nodded smiling. "Ali, relax, it's fine." she then faced Evin. "Indeed, we should talk." She stood up to leave the table, but before that she addressed Ali in a serious tone. "If you dare to close your eyes right now, we'll go past friendly debating. Do you understand?"
Ali sighed, she was planning to do just that. "Yes, I understand."
Crys nodded getting her plate from the table, and walking past Evin towards another table on the other side of the room, with a simple "Follow me."
Ali was curious, but then... She wasn't afraid to ask Crys about things she wanted to know. She looked at Vilen, and laughed at his expression. "Cheer up. You've been assigned to the joys of Theron's training. Crys is the least of your problems now, believe me. It was not a fun day."
She gave the remaining stew in her bowl an ugly look and pushed it away. "I'm done."
-----------------
Crys walked to a table on the other side of the room making sure Evin was following, sat down, and sighed. She was tired, and irritated. Other than that, a little sore from the punch to the face. She pulled a wine bottle from her bag, discretely since they were not allowed to have alcohol in camp, and poured some on her empty tea cup. Then she spoke. "So, how did disturbing my mother work out for you?" She smirked. "I have things to say, but I'll let you talk first if you like."
She sipped from her cup quietly, and put the bottle on the table. "Have some if you want."
Ali noticed Evin coming their way, and her eyes widened a little when he approached and spoke to Crys, she really didn't want to see her upset again. Crys simply nodded smiling. "Ali, relax, it's fine." she then faced Evin. "Indeed, we should talk." She stood up to leave the table, but before that she addressed Ali in a serious tone. "If you dare to close your eyes right now, we'll go past friendly debating. Do you understand?"
Ali sighed, she was planning to do just that. "Yes, I understand."
Crys nodded getting her plate from the table, and walking past Evin towards another table on the other side of the room, with a simple "Follow me."
Ali was curious, but then... She wasn't afraid to ask Crys about things she wanted to know. She looked at Vilen, and laughed at his expression. "Cheer up. You've been assigned to the joys of Theron's training. Crys is the least of your problems now, believe me. It was not a fun day."
She gave the remaining stew in her bowl an ugly look and pushed it away. "I'm done."
-----------------
Crys walked to a table on the other side of the room making sure Evin was following, sat down, and sighed. She was tired, and irritated. Other than that, a little sore from the punch to the face. She pulled a wine bottle from her bag, discretely since they were not allowed to have alcohol in camp, and poured some on her empty tea cup. Then she spoke. "So, how did disturbing my mother work out for you?" She smirked. "I have things to say, but I'll let you talk first if you like."
She sipped from her cup quietly, and put the bottle on the table. "Have some if you want."
"Theron? Training?" Vilen asked, surprised. He was aware that the man had become an instructor, as was everyone, but training active assassins? This was all way too much. Up until about twenty-four hours ago, he had been enemy of the assassins. As far as most were concerned, he still was an enemy to the Wolfpack. Sure, Dani had seen fit to forgive him and even welcome him into their ranks, and no one would dare oppose her, especially at this time, but that didn't mean that people liked it. And now Vilen was going to have to train under him?
Ali was right, Crys would be the least of his problems, now. After all, he wasn't too confident in the sanity of the new instructor. But he supposed that it was better than real punishment.
"Why is he training us, though?" Vilen inquired. "Aren't there some recruits that require attention? Shouldn't we be more worried about this ... man who is going around murdering our leaders?" Then recognition dawned on Vilen's face. "Ooohh ... so the Shadow Hunter thinks that he has some special insight that he can share with us, doesn't he?"
Ali was right, Crys would be the least of his problems, now. After all, he wasn't too confident in the sanity of the new instructor. But he supposed that it was better than real punishment.
"Why is he training us, though?" Vilen inquired. "Aren't there some recruits that require attention? Shouldn't we be more worried about this ... man who is going around murdering our leaders?" Then recognition dawned on Vilen's face. "Ooohh ... so the Shadow Hunter thinks that he has some special insight that he can share with us, doesn't he?"
Rarely did Evin ever drink and when he did, it never had all that much. He didn't think it would hurt him to have a little right now. He took the bottle from Crystal's hand and poured himself a small bit in the cup that was pre-placed for anyone who walked in. Evin did find it a little hypocritical that Crystal was breaking the rules yet if Evin broke even a simple rule, Crystal would freak. On the other hand, if Evin was to say anything after taking some himself, it would be even more hypocritical. He decided it would be best just not to comment on that.
He noticed that Crystal's cheek was a little discoloured. He wouldn't take much notice to it, but he could tell that it was a little painful from the way that she would slightly tighten her muscles around the discolouration. It was obvious when he thought back to what Crystal had said. If that was a friendly debate, he didn't want to know what an unfriendly one was. It kinda amused his a little.
Evin then decided to get to the discussion at hand.
"You know, I think you're mother needed to talk to someone. From what I understand, she hasn't been talking to anyone besides you. Even though she was depressed, she seemed to like the company. While I was talking to her, she just so happened to tell me that I have a new position in the clan and that I should ask you about it. I'm assuming that you've been keeping something a secret from me then. So could you please tell me what this secret is yet?"
Evin took a sip of his wine. Wine wasn't exactly his cup of tea, if he had alcohol he usually prefer just a good beer from the inn. It wasn't bad though so he continued to sip, as he waited and looked at the bruise that was beginning to develop on her cheek.
He noticed that Crystal's cheek was a little discoloured. He wouldn't take much notice to it, but he could tell that it was a little painful from the way that she would slightly tighten her muscles around the discolouration. It was obvious when he thought back to what Crystal had said. If that was a friendly debate, he didn't want to know what an unfriendly one was. It kinda amused his a little.
Evin then decided to get to the discussion at hand.
"You know, I think you're mother needed to talk to someone. From what I understand, she hasn't been talking to anyone besides you. Even though she was depressed, she seemed to like the company. While I was talking to her, she just so happened to tell me that I have a new position in the clan and that I should ask you about it. I'm assuming that you've been keeping something a secret from me then. So could you please tell me what this secret is yet?"
Evin took a sip of his wine. Wine wasn't exactly his cup of tea, if he had alcohol he usually prefer just a good beer from the inn. It wasn't bad though so he continued to sip, as he waited and looked at the bruise that was beginning to develop on her cheek.
Ali watched Vilen amused as he seemed to put the pieces together in his mind. "Ooohh ... so the Shadow Hunter thinks that he has some special insight that he can share with us, doesn't he?"
She laughed, she wouldn't call it that based on what she'd seen. "I don't know what Theron thinks, but Dani seems to trust him, Crys sees no problem with him... It's enough for me. Doesn't mean I find it pleasant though. Also..." Ali smirked remembering their conversation with Theron. "Apparently we have a lot to learn from each other. Just don't ask me what that means, I really don't know. What I do know is that Crys was this close to killing Evin earlier today." She sighed. "I really doubt those two are able to learn anything from each other."
Evin was who he was, but Crys was just as stubborn, and could be just as stupid when she was angry. Which at the moment, was pretty much all the time. Ali was worried about her. She knew what it was like to be that angry. She knew Crys would be thinking she should have been there sooner, that she could have done something, even if it wasn't true. She couldn't possibly do anything about it though, unless Crys decided to talk it out.
---------------------
Crys let a little smirk cross her face when Evin didn't comment on the wine, she could tell he wanted to. "I know I'm breaking the rules... But there are rules, and there are rules. I have also visited Jake several times, even though it was against the rules. I don't believe I'm some kind of saint, or that I won't be punished if caught." she shrugged. "I simply think some things are worth it. And this..." She pointed the wine. "Is something that calms me sometimes. Even though it's unwise to drink it often... I figured now would be the right time to have some though."
She sighed. "Yes, Evin. The second thing I did when I took second command was to promote you to instructor... This morning, before you barged in acting like a spoiled three year old. I immediately regretted it the moment you opened your mouth to speak, so I didn't tell you."
She took another sip of wine, and added. "I could take that title away, and I can at any time, but I haven't considered that as possibility quite yet. Although, I am starting to worry about the possibility of having a legion of manipulating jerks wandering around the camp in a near future." She said that in an amused tone, and not really concerning herself with the fact he might be offended with the comment.
She finished drinking and leaned forward, resting her chin on her hands. She smiled. "Tell me something... You lied when you said oppression was your greatest fear. Didn't you? Or you lied about it not affecting you. Because I don't see it as a possibility that your greatest fear has no effect on you."
Her tone was in no way an accusing one, still... She had sensed something was off in what Evin had said and, if anything, she wanted to see if that would change now. She poured another cup of wine. Still smiling and waiting for a reply.
She laughed, she wouldn't call it that based on what she'd seen. "I don't know what Theron thinks, but Dani seems to trust him, Crys sees no problem with him... It's enough for me. Doesn't mean I find it pleasant though. Also..." Ali smirked remembering their conversation with Theron. "Apparently we have a lot to learn from each other. Just don't ask me what that means, I really don't know. What I do know is that Crys was this close to killing Evin earlier today." She sighed. "I really doubt those two are able to learn anything from each other."
Evin was who he was, but Crys was just as stubborn, and could be just as stupid when she was angry. Which at the moment, was pretty much all the time. Ali was worried about her. She knew what it was like to be that angry. She knew Crys would be thinking she should have been there sooner, that she could have done something, even if it wasn't true. She couldn't possibly do anything about it though, unless Crys decided to talk it out.
---------------------
Crys let a little smirk cross her face when Evin didn't comment on the wine, she could tell he wanted to. "I know I'm breaking the rules... But there are rules, and there are rules. I have also visited Jake several times, even though it was against the rules. I don't believe I'm some kind of saint, or that I won't be punished if caught." she shrugged. "I simply think some things are worth it. And this..." She pointed the wine. "Is something that calms me sometimes. Even though it's unwise to drink it often... I figured now would be the right time to have some though."
She sighed. "Yes, Evin. The second thing I did when I took second command was to promote you to instructor... This morning, before you barged in acting like a spoiled three year old. I immediately regretted it the moment you opened your mouth to speak, so I didn't tell you."
She took another sip of wine, and added. "I could take that title away, and I can at any time, but I haven't considered that as possibility quite yet. Although, I am starting to worry about the possibility of having a legion of manipulating jerks wandering around the camp in a near future." She said that in an amused tone, and not really concerning herself with the fact he might be offended with the comment.
She finished drinking and leaned forward, resting her chin on her hands. She smiled. "Tell me something... You lied when you said oppression was your greatest fear. Didn't you? Or you lied about it not affecting you. Because I don't see it as a possibility that your greatest fear has no effect on you."
Her tone was in no way an accusing one, still... She had sensed something was off in what Evin had said and, if anything, she wanted to see if that would change now. She poured another cup of wine. Still smiling and waiting for a reply.
Evin listened with great curiosity as Crystal spoke about what Evin had thought about the wine. "There are rules, and there are rules," she said to him. Evin didn't expect to hear this from Crystal. It sounded more like something he would be saying to her, and with that she would probably respond with something like, "Well what if everyone thought that way, the line between what a rule was and what a rule is would be non existent." Of course, Crystal would have a way of saying it that would belittle him some way. The fact that she was making these comments about rules seemed a little hypocritical to Evin, although he decided not to say anything. He just took a sip of his wine as he gave her a look somewhat similar to when she took out the wine to begin with. She couldn't see it of course, but somehow he could tell she understood.
Crystal sighed, he wasn't sure whether it was the face he had gave her or if it was just the fact that she didn't want to talk to him. The thoughts were erased when she started to talk though. She had told him that he was promoted to instructor. He was instantly overjoyed by this idea. He thought about lots of things like the things he would teach and even who he was going to teach. the mood changed a little when Crystal had threatened to take it away and it wasn't good. He knew that Crystal was easily frustrated by Evin. It would be fun to see where this would go. She continued by trying to insult his character which amused Evin even more considering that she was just describing him as a three-year-old.
She then asked him about his fears, and the fact that she thought that he was lying about what he was afraid of. He was surprised that she could figure this out. She obviously knew Evin more than he expected.
He mimicked her movement and placed his hand on his chin before saying, "I'm surprised at how well you can read me without being able to see me. It makes me wonder how you do it sometimes. It's true that oppression is not my greatest fear. I do have greater fears that are rooted deep within me and I sometimes think can never be changed, but I'll let you know tomorrow when I tell it to the entire group. You know, for convenience sake."
"I would also like to know about this book that was given to me." Evin took out the book that Allison gave him from Sebastian, "She told me that you would know what it is all about."
Crystal sighed, he wasn't sure whether it was the face he had gave her or if it was just the fact that she didn't want to talk to him. The thoughts were erased when she started to talk though. She had told him that he was promoted to instructor. He was instantly overjoyed by this idea. He thought about lots of things like the things he would teach and even who he was going to teach. the mood changed a little when Crystal had threatened to take it away and it wasn't good. He knew that Crystal was easily frustrated by Evin. It would be fun to see where this would go. She continued by trying to insult his character which amused Evin even more considering that she was just describing him as a three-year-old.
She then asked him about his fears, and the fact that she thought that he was lying about what he was afraid of. He was surprised that she could figure this out. She obviously knew Evin more than he expected.
He mimicked her movement and placed his hand on his chin before saying, "I'm surprised at how well you can read me without being able to see me. It makes me wonder how you do it sometimes. It's true that oppression is not my greatest fear. I do have greater fears that are rooted deep within me and I sometimes think can never be changed, but I'll let you know tomorrow when I tell it to the entire group. You know, for convenience sake."
"I would also like to know about this book that was given to me." Evin took out the book that Allison gave him from Sebastian, "She told me that you would know what it is all about."
Crys considered telling Evin what she could do, but thought maybe that might scare him a little. "Other than my parents, Ali and Jake are the only ones who know how I do it. Since is relevant to what we're working on, I'll simply tell you I'm an enlightened, and leave it to that. If I end up dead with a stab wound sometime you'll know why."
She smirked and continued. "The book... I don't know what it says, obviously, but I do know that my father's brother lost his wife to this killer. So after her death he investigated and gathered information on every death that occurred until he died... One night before my father's death. It's all written there. Who the victims were, what they could do, how they were killed... Everything."
Crys smiled, and spoke in a much more gentle tone. "I don't dislike you Evin. Not one bit. What bothers me is that you always seem to measure your words and actions in order to get the upper hand or take advantage. Most people consider you charming and pleasant. To me, it makes it hard to trust you." She laughed and shrugged slightly. "Maybe I'm just weird like that."
She poured the rest of the wine, and chuckled. "Just so you know... The ultimate hypocrisy in the world is telling yourself you're not a hypocrite. Everyone is a hypocrite Evin, one way or another. A bottle of wine is not my biggest transgression, not by a far. The worst thing I did would force my mother to have me executed. So, I never told her, I let Jake confess to it. I had him expelled for something I did. Things like this happen when you brake the rules, people get hurt. So I discourage people to do it. So I'm a hypocrite, yes."
Crys got up and nodded. "I should go get some sleep. If I'm not sober tomorrow... Well... My mother won't care, she's in a shock. But still..." She slipped the bottle back into her bag, and smiled before walking away. "I'm glad you found your friend, by the way."
Crys left not leaving much room for questions, and went home to sleep. She knew it'd take at least a whole other bottle to actually affect her, but she thought it was best to sleep the wine off before training.
She smirked and continued. "The book... I don't know what it says, obviously, but I do know that my father's brother lost his wife to this killer. So after her death he investigated and gathered information on every death that occurred until he died... One night before my father's death. It's all written there. Who the victims were, what they could do, how they were killed... Everything."
Crys smiled, and spoke in a much more gentle tone. "I don't dislike you Evin. Not one bit. What bothers me is that you always seem to measure your words and actions in order to get the upper hand or take advantage. Most people consider you charming and pleasant. To me, it makes it hard to trust you." She laughed and shrugged slightly. "Maybe I'm just weird like that."
She poured the rest of the wine, and chuckled. "Just so you know... The ultimate hypocrisy in the world is telling yourself you're not a hypocrite. Everyone is a hypocrite Evin, one way or another. A bottle of wine is not my biggest transgression, not by a far. The worst thing I did would force my mother to have me executed. So, I never told her, I let Jake confess to it. I had him expelled for something I did. Things like this happen when you brake the rules, people get hurt. So I discourage people to do it. So I'm a hypocrite, yes."
Crys got up and nodded. "I should go get some sleep. If I'm not sober tomorrow... Well... My mother won't care, she's in a shock. But still..." She slipped the bottle back into her bag, and smiled before walking away. "I'm glad you found your friend, by the way."
Crys left not leaving much room for questions, and went home to sleep. She knew it'd take at least a whole other bottle to actually affect her, but she thought it was best to sleep the wine off before training.
Moving slowly in the heavy rain that crashed down from above, the dark figure made his way over to the lonely and sad grave before him. Sorrow and grief was something a normal person would feel but this man had showed enough of those emotions to last a lifetime by now. Upon reaching the grave the man dropped to both his knees, feeling the earth around the grave with his glove covered hands. The earth was dirty, wet and sloppy because of the rain but he kept on digging his hand into it. The feeling of sorrow was smashing inside his head and heart but his facial expression remained untouched while looking at the grave stone. On it there was a text, one very familiar to the man which said:
"Here lies Sebastian Rivers; A great husband, a wonderful father and a remarkable leader. You will be missed for the person you were and for your good deeds in this world. May you Rest in peace."
A simple and yet very beautiful couple of sentences that would bring any man or woman who knew him to tears but the figure sitting on his knees before the grave with his hands deep down in the dirt remained cool and emotionless. He had now stopped to move his hands as if he had caught something deep inside the earth but that was not the case. The feeling of sorrow was starting to take over his mind as a lone tear slowly fell from his eye down to the ground. Upon reaching the ground it emitted a wonderful sound that didn't sound at all like all other water drops that fell around him that very moment. It was a special kind of water, a tear from a man who had lost everything and still remained vigilant to his cause. But for how much longer? More and more things around him died and there was not much he could do about it, at least not alone.
Another tear dropped from his eyes as he pulled his hands out from the earth and rose them to the sky above him. With him followed two perfectly shaped stone pillars next to the grave. Standing each on the opposite side of the grave, these pillars were joined by four others that dug themselves up from the ground a couple of meters away from the grave and each other. Suddenly there was three long stone pillars on each side of the grave, making a little path leading up the dead mans resting place. This was one of the smallest things the figure could do for his old friend but he would do more when time came for it. The man remained on his knees and stared at the grave stone for a couple of seconds.
"Do you remember in the old days? When we were part of this little group that thought themselves more powerful than almost anything else? How we hunted for blood and our weapons were the hunger for vengeance? That time is now long gone and for that I'm grateful..." The man began and looked at the pile of dirt where Sebastian were buried.
"We were best friends back then... You were like a brother to me, the brother I never had. We shared almost everything together. It was a time of great joy, until you went missing that is. I was crushed at the time and no one could calm me down. I practically tore the entire cottage down." The man continued, smiling. He was crying silently now yet it didn't affect the way he spoke.
"I will always cherries the moments we had together for they are the ones which keeps me going, heading forward towards my destiny. I thank you for everything and I hope for everything in the world that we'll see each other on the other side. Also don't you worry about Daniela or Crystal, I will keep my eye on them for you until they may join you as well when the time for it is right." He said and rose from his position. "I will, as I said before, join you too one day, but only when my task in this world is completed. I will not fail you nor anyone else you loved. I hope you can forgive me for everything I've done to you and your friends in the past and watch over me in the future for I will need every help I can get."
And with that the man once named 'The Shadow hunter' left the grave site of Sebastian Rivers, heading towards his sleeping place. He had to get as much rest as possible for tomorrow the real training began and it was going to be really tough for everyone.
On each pillar there was different pictures carved into the stone that resembled moments in Sebastian's life. One was showing him and a group of other people discovering a boy in the same age as Sebastian in their cottage. Another was showing a picture of him being spared by a girl who looked like Daniela. At the two last pillars standing closest to the grave there was two pictures. One looked like a weeding where the man was Sebastian and the girl was Daniela. Behind Daniela stood Crystal and behind Sebastian stood Evin, all looking happy. This might not be like it had looked like but Theron hoped that it had been like that. The last picture showed Sebastian standing next to Daniela with a big smile, holding his arm around her waist. Beneath him stood a small girl that looked almost like Crystal who was around 12 years old and she wore a nice dress for a change. She was holding her beloved dads hand and she too smiled.
This was Sebastian Rivers memorial and grave and it was not going anywhere in a very, very long time.
-------
The seventeen years old active named Gloria stared at the table a couple of meters away in the dinning hall. There sat Allison, the girl who had spoken to her before, Crystal, Allison's former instructor and friend from the looks of it and Evin, the most irritating man in the entire camp yet a very skilled assassins from what she had heard. There was also Vilen, the strong and handsome guy Gloria had fallen in love with a long time ago. He was so good looking and had such a funny humour that Gloria loved. Suddenly she caught herself staring at him for too long and one of her closest friends, Tanni, waved her hand in front of the paralyzed girl sitting next to her.
"Soon you'll have to ask him out or something because staring at him won't make him more interested." Tanni went on saying, before biting into a large pie piece. Tanni was one of those girls that never got fat even if she ate like tons and tons of food at the same time. She just couldn't get fat and Gloria found this amazing while she had to struggle sometimes to stay on the good side in these matters.
"I know, I know, But I... I don't know." Gloria replied, letting out a loud sigh. "I mean he's probably already together with someone or not even interested in me."
Tanni gave her a serious look after finishing her pie. "Well If you're going to go around with that attitude you'll definitely never get him on the hook." To which Gloria only nodded, a bit sad that it was true but she was so darn shy and every time she was about to say something to him she either messed up by saying something stupid or just couldn't get a word out of her mouth.
On top of all this she had a training session with the person she had once given information about the clan to; The shadows hunter. Theron was his name but never the less, that name would never leave her mind. He had left a note on her bed, explaining everything and told her about the training session at dawn tomorrow. She would of course not miss it for anything in the world, well maybe to make out with Vilen... Yeah, like that would ever happen.
And so she let her head fall to the table and stared into the brown thing before her that was the dinning table. She was so screwed.
"Here lies Sebastian Rivers; A great husband, a wonderful father and a remarkable leader. You will be missed for the person you were and for your good deeds in this world. May you Rest in peace."
A simple and yet very beautiful couple of sentences that would bring any man or woman who knew him to tears but the figure sitting on his knees before the grave with his hands deep down in the dirt remained cool and emotionless. He had now stopped to move his hands as if he had caught something deep inside the earth but that was not the case. The feeling of sorrow was starting to take over his mind as a lone tear slowly fell from his eye down to the ground. Upon reaching the ground it emitted a wonderful sound that didn't sound at all like all other water drops that fell around him that very moment. It was a special kind of water, a tear from a man who had lost everything and still remained vigilant to his cause. But for how much longer? More and more things around him died and there was not much he could do about it, at least not alone.
Another tear dropped from his eyes as he pulled his hands out from the earth and rose them to the sky above him. With him followed two perfectly shaped stone pillars next to the grave. Standing each on the opposite side of the grave, these pillars were joined by four others that dug themselves up from the ground a couple of meters away from the grave and each other. Suddenly there was three long stone pillars on each side of the grave, making a little path leading up the dead mans resting place. This was one of the smallest things the figure could do for his old friend but he would do more when time came for it. The man remained on his knees and stared at the grave stone for a couple of seconds.
"Do you remember in the old days? When we were part of this little group that thought themselves more powerful than almost anything else? How we hunted for blood and our weapons were the hunger for vengeance? That time is now long gone and for that I'm grateful..." The man began and looked at the pile of dirt where Sebastian were buried.
"We were best friends back then... You were like a brother to me, the brother I never had. We shared almost everything together. It was a time of great joy, until you went missing that is. I was crushed at the time and no one could calm me down. I practically tore the entire cottage down." The man continued, smiling. He was crying silently now yet it didn't affect the way he spoke.
"I will always cherries the moments we had together for they are the ones which keeps me going, heading forward towards my destiny. I thank you for everything and I hope for everything in the world that we'll see each other on the other side. Also don't you worry about Daniela or Crystal, I will keep my eye on them for you until they may join you as well when the time for it is right." He said and rose from his position. "I will, as I said before, join you too one day, but only when my task in this world is completed. I will not fail you nor anyone else you loved. I hope you can forgive me for everything I've done to you and your friends in the past and watch over me in the future for I will need every help I can get."
And with that the man once named 'The Shadow hunter' left the grave site of Sebastian Rivers, heading towards his sleeping place. He had to get as much rest as possible for tomorrow the real training began and it was going to be really tough for everyone.
On each pillar there was different pictures carved into the stone that resembled moments in Sebastian's life. One was showing him and a group of other people discovering a boy in the same age as Sebastian in their cottage. Another was showing a picture of him being spared by a girl who looked like Daniela. At the two last pillars standing closest to the grave there was two pictures. One looked like a weeding where the man was Sebastian and the girl was Daniela. Behind Daniela stood Crystal and behind Sebastian stood Evin, all looking happy. This might not be like it had looked like but Theron hoped that it had been like that. The last picture showed Sebastian standing next to Daniela with a big smile, holding his arm around her waist. Beneath him stood a small girl that looked almost like Crystal who was around 12 years old and she wore a nice dress for a change. She was holding her beloved dads hand and she too smiled.
This was Sebastian Rivers memorial and grave and it was not going anywhere in a very, very long time.
-------
The seventeen years old active named Gloria stared at the table a couple of meters away in the dinning hall. There sat Allison, the girl who had spoken to her before, Crystal, Allison's former instructor and friend from the looks of it and Evin, the most irritating man in the entire camp yet a very skilled assassins from what she had heard. There was also Vilen, the strong and handsome guy Gloria had fallen in love with a long time ago. He was so good looking and had such a funny humour that Gloria loved. Suddenly she caught herself staring at him for too long and one of her closest friends, Tanni, waved her hand in front of the paralyzed girl sitting next to her.
"Soon you'll have to ask him out or something because staring at him won't make him more interested." Tanni went on saying, before biting into a large pie piece. Tanni was one of those girls that never got fat even if she ate like tons and tons of food at the same time. She just couldn't get fat and Gloria found this amazing while she had to struggle sometimes to stay on the good side in these matters.
"I know, I know, But I... I don't know." Gloria replied, letting out a loud sigh. "I mean he's probably already together with someone or not even interested in me."
Tanni gave her a serious look after finishing her pie. "Well If you're going to go around with that attitude you'll definitely never get him on the hook." To which Gloria only nodded, a bit sad that it was true but she was so darn shy and every time she was about to say something to him she either messed up by saying something stupid or just couldn't get a word out of her mouth.
On top of all this she had a training session with the person she had once given information about the clan to; The shadows hunter. Theron was his name but never the less, that name would never leave her mind. He had left a note on her bed, explaining everything and told her about the training session at dawn tomorrow. She would of course not miss it for anything in the world, well maybe to make out with Vilen... Yeah, like that would ever happen.
And so she let her head fall to the table and stared into the brown thing before her that was the dinning table. She was so screwed.
Jake watched the man by name of Theron from behind a tree. The rain made it impossible for him to hide himself better. He stood there quiet with his head down, and his own tears running from his eyes. After Theron walk away, Jake went into the memorial area, and stood before the grave. Sebastian Rivers was the closest he ever had to a father, his death was painful to him in a level only Crys would be able to compare. He got on his knees, and touched the gravestone with his fingertips. "I'll try to take care of her. I promise." Jake sighed. There were no words for his feelings. "She won't let me, and she might hate me for it, but I'll take care of her."
Jake knew Crys since they are kids, and he knew her well enough to know she probably hadn't cried yet. She was bottling up, and she would probably explode eventually. Better sooner than later, and Jake would see to it, with a little help.
--------------------
Ali had watched Crys leave and her curiosity spiked a little. No, better to just let her leave. She smiled as she looked around and noticed the girl Gloria looking at their table, at Vilen. Ali controlled the urge to laugh, and nodded to herself. Really? I mean... She looked at Vilen for a second... Really?
She finally chuckled a little. And turned her attention to Vilen, since he was the one sitting at her table. She felt slightly embarrassed for staring. "Sorry... My mind wandered off a bit. Anyway, it's better if I go to sleep. I suggest you go to... We can't be late tomorrow."
With that she got up, and walked out of the dining room. When she got home she found Jake sitting in her bed, smiling. His eyes were reddish as if he had been crying though. Ali frowned, confused, as she closed the door. "What are you doing here?"
Jake smiled "I was forgiven. Crys sent me a letter. I feel slightly uncomfortable though. Dani is not quite herself, I imagine. I don't know what Crys told her to get her to agree..."
Ali laughed. "No, Jake. I meant in my room. What are you doing in my room?"
He laughed also, and moved from the bed to a chair near a table at the corner. He looked at the chess set on the table. "Want to play?"
Ali sat across from him, nodding. "No."
Jake smiled sadly. "I understand. It's not the same, right? How is Crys handling it?"
Ali smiled back. "People are so obvious..."
Jake looked at her curious. "What?"
Ali nodded. "Never mind that... Crys... She's not handling it at all. She's ignoring the pain completely. It might not last long though."
He sighed. "Some things never change... I'll try to speak to her tomorrow. Thank you for telling me."
He got up and walked to the door. "Good night, Ali."
Allison smiled at the closing door. "Good night Jacob."
The rain was still falling. The sound of rain drops on the roof, and knowing that the fire wouldn't be lit, helped Ali sleep soundly for the first time in a long time. The next day would be a long day.
Jake knew Crys since they are kids, and he knew her well enough to know she probably hadn't cried yet. She was bottling up, and she would probably explode eventually. Better sooner than later, and Jake would see to it, with a little help.
--------------------
Ali had watched Crys leave and her curiosity spiked a little. No, better to just let her leave. She smiled as she looked around and noticed the girl Gloria looking at their table, at Vilen. Ali controlled the urge to laugh, and nodded to herself. Really? I mean... She looked at Vilen for a second... Really?
She finally chuckled a little. And turned her attention to Vilen, since he was the one sitting at her table. She felt slightly embarrassed for staring. "Sorry... My mind wandered off a bit. Anyway, it's better if I go to sleep. I suggest you go to... We can't be late tomorrow."
With that she got up, and walked out of the dining room. When she got home she found Jake sitting in her bed, smiling. His eyes were reddish as if he had been crying though. Ali frowned, confused, as she closed the door. "What are you doing here?"
Jake smiled "I was forgiven. Crys sent me a letter. I feel slightly uncomfortable though. Dani is not quite herself, I imagine. I don't know what Crys told her to get her to agree..."
Ali laughed. "No, Jake. I meant in my room. What are you doing in my room?"
He laughed also, and moved from the bed to a chair near a table at the corner. He looked at the chess set on the table. "Want to play?"
Ali sat across from him, nodding. "No."
Jake smiled sadly. "I understand. It's not the same, right? How is Crys handling it?"
Ali smiled back. "People are so obvious..."
Jake looked at her curious. "What?"
Ali nodded. "Never mind that... Crys... She's not handling it at all. She's ignoring the pain completely. It might not last long though."
He sighed. "Some things never change... I'll try to speak to her tomorrow. Thank you for telling me."
He got up and walked to the door. "Good night, Ali."
Allison smiled at the closing door. "Good night Jacob."
The rain was still falling. The sound of rain drops on the roof, and knowing that the fire wouldn't be lit, helped Ali sleep soundly for the first time in a long time. The next day would be a long day.
Vilen nodded slowly to himself, watching Ali walk away as he pushed away from the table into a standing position. He didn't doubt the wisdom in Allison's advice. By normal accounts, it wasn't late, but for someone who had to be awake and train at dawn, it might as well have been midnight.
Allowing his mind to be absorbed in thought, he started to stroll slowly towards the exit of the mess hall. He couldn't help but wonder about Theron, about Bastian, about Crys and Dani and Ali ... everyone. It all had to fit together somehow, and now he was involved, too. A smile slowly tugged at the corners of his mouth. He couldn't help it, it was what he had been waiting for.
"Should be exciting ..." he murmured to himself. He received a few looks for talking to no one in particular, but he didn't let it bother him. In fact, he even smiled at them, waving at a few, greeting the ones he knew by name.
"Hello, Gloria," he purred as he walked by her, but didn't stop. He left the hall and walked towards his own cabin. He drew his sword as he walked in, inspecting the blade. It hadn't seen that much use during the day, but there was still a bit of grime on it. It didn't necessarily need to be cleaned, but the ritual of shining his sword was something that soothed him. He let the task absorb him as his hands ran up and down the smooth steel, and when the blade and his mind were finally clear, he lay it beside his cot as he lay himself down. Based on Allison's and Crys's warnings, he was pretty sure that he wasn't supposed to be looking forward to tomorrow.
But he couldn't help it.
Allowing his mind to be absorbed in thought, he started to stroll slowly towards the exit of the mess hall. He couldn't help but wonder about Theron, about Bastian, about Crys and Dani and Ali ... everyone. It all had to fit together somehow, and now he was involved, too. A smile slowly tugged at the corners of his mouth. He couldn't help it, it was what he had been waiting for.
"Should be exciting ..." he murmured to himself. He received a few looks for talking to no one in particular, but he didn't let it bother him. In fact, he even smiled at them, waving at a few, greeting the ones he knew by name.
"Hello, Gloria," he purred as he walked by her, but didn't stop. He left the hall and walked towards his own cabin. He drew his sword as he walked in, inspecting the blade. It hadn't seen that much use during the day, but there was still a bit of grime on it. It didn't necessarily need to be cleaned, but the ritual of shining his sword was something that soothed him. He let the task absorb him as his hands ran up and down the smooth steel, and when the blade and his mind were finally clear, he lay it beside his cot as he lay himself down. Based on Allison's and Crys's warnings, he was pretty sure that he wasn't supposed to be looking forward to tomorrow.
But he couldn't help it.
Crys was sound asleep, when she was disturbed by a knock on the door. She sat up and immediately knew who it was. "Hang on a minute!" She got dressed and washed her face. She then answered the door, and immediately started gathering her weapons, not minding the boy who walked in. Jake laughed.
"That's a warm welcome, huh?"
Crys sheathed her Sai, and smiled. "Sorry, I don't want to be late."
"Wow, you are nervous about this. That's new."
Crys nodded smiling. "I'm assigning you for this mostly because you've been away for quite sometime. Don't embarrass me Jake."
"Again... Warm. Have you no trust in me at all?"
"If I didn't trust you, you wouldn't have made past the door." She smiled, and passed him to leave the room. "Come on, I really don't want to be late."
Jake followed her out. "Relax Crystal, we have at least an hour before dawn... I actually wanted to talk to you for a change."
Crys sighed. "Sure. This way." She led him towards the lake and sat by the same usual tree. She pulled out her flute and smiled before beginning to play. "Talk, I'm listening."
"What happened to your face? If that Theron guy did this, I swear..."
Crys laughed. "Ali did this. And Theron would probably wipe the floor with you if you tried. Face it Jake, my dad might have trained you, but you're far from being as good as he was. Just relax okay?"
"Do you miss him?"
She stared at Jake serious. "Would you miss breathing?"
He sat next to her and sighed. "You can't keep doing this Crys. You'll brake eventually."
She laid her head on his shoulder, and smiled to notice that it made him nervous. "Just stop talking. Let me know when we have to leave."
---------------
Had he been in this situation any other day, Jake would be as happy as can be, but not today. He knew Crys was just miserable, and that thought would simply rip the joy out of everything. He put one arm around her, carefully.
Crys was very close to Bastian, mostly because he was as calm as anyone could be, unlike Dani. He was the one person she could always run to, and he was gone. If anything, she would be feeling very alone now.
A voice broke Jake out of his thoughts. It was Ali. "You guys are going to be late, it's almost dawn." She sat by the lake and washed her right hand, it seemed to be wounded. Crys sighed. "How's that cut healing?"
Ali bandaged her hand up, and smiled. "Just fine. Thanks for asking."
Jake looked up and sighed. He did not want to move from where he was any time soon, but they did have to go. "It's time to leave now."
Crys sighed, and got on her feet. "Alright then, let's get moving." She walked out of the clearing, Jake followed her walking next to Ali.
Ali was whistling and seemed very calm. Jake smiled. "Did you sleep well then?"
She laughed. "Yes. I did sleep well." She smirked and lowered her voice. "Seriously, could you be more obvious?"
Jake looked at her irritated. "Mind your own business, will you?"
They arrived at the training area, and waited. It was still a little early. Jake didn't really know what this was about, Crys hadn't explained. Ali seemed anxious, and after some time, he started to feel the same way.
"That's a warm welcome, huh?"
Crys sheathed her Sai, and smiled. "Sorry, I don't want to be late."
"Wow, you are nervous about this. That's new."
Crys nodded smiling. "I'm assigning you for this mostly because you've been away for quite sometime. Don't embarrass me Jake."
"Again... Warm. Have you no trust in me at all?"
"If I didn't trust you, you wouldn't have made past the door." She smiled, and passed him to leave the room. "Come on, I really don't want to be late."
Jake followed her out. "Relax Crystal, we have at least an hour before dawn... I actually wanted to talk to you for a change."
Crys sighed. "Sure. This way." She led him towards the lake and sat by the same usual tree. She pulled out her flute and smiled before beginning to play. "Talk, I'm listening."
"What happened to your face? If that Theron guy did this, I swear..."
Crys laughed. "Ali did this. And Theron would probably wipe the floor with you if you tried. Face it Jake, my dad might have trained you, but you're far from being as good as he was. Just relax okay?"
"Do you miss him?"
She stared at Jake serious. "Would you miss breathing?"
He sat next to her and sighed. "You can't keep doing this Crys. You'll brake eventually."
She laid her head on his shoulder, and smiled to notice that it made him nervous. "Just stop talking. Let me know when we have to leave."
---------------
Had he been in this situation any other day, Jake would be as happy as can be, but not today. He knew Crys was just miserable, and that thought would simply rip the joy out of everything. He put one arm around her, carefully.
Crys was very close to Bastian, mostly because he was as calm as anyone could be, unlike Dani. He was the one person she could always run to, and he was gone. If anything, she would be feeling very alone now.
A voice broke Jake out of his thoughts. It was Ali. "You guys are going to be late, it's almost dawn." She sat by the lake and washed her right hand, it seemed to be wounded. Crys sighed. "How's that cut healing?"
Ali bandaged her hand up, and smiled. "Just fine. Thanks for asking."
Jake looked up and sighed. He did not want to move from where he was any time soon, but they did have to go. "It's time to leave now."
Crys sighed, and got on her feet. "Alright then, let's get moving." She walked out of the clearing, Jake followed her walking next to Ali.
Ali was whistling and seemed very calm. Jake smiled. "Did you sleep well then?"
She laughed. "Yes. I did sleep well." She smirked and lowered her voice. "Seriously, could you be more obvious?"
Jake looked at her irritated. "Mind your own business, will you?"
They arrived at the training area, and waited. It was still a little early. Jake didn't really know what this was about, Crys hadn't explained. Ali seemed anxious, and after some time, he started to feel the same way.
Vilen awoke about a half hour before dawn. As he threw his feet over the side of his cot, he rubbed the sleep out of his eyes before stretching his limbs back into usefulness. He sprang to his feet and then fell to the floor, catching himself in a push up position, completing a few before standing back up. Everything was accounted for, nothing had fallen off during the night. He was ready to roll.
He pulled on pair of black pants, a white shirt, and his tall black boots. Turning to the corner, he contemplated bringing both his sword and his bow. In the end he decided just to bring his sword. As he walked out the door, he entertained the notion of getting another sword. Perhaps just like the one he had. He let these inconsequential thoughts fill his head as he ambled towards the training grounds.
When he got there, Ali, Jake, and Crys had already arrived.
"Goooood morning, everyone," he drawled as a yawn escaped his mouth. He then looked through the trees to the horizon to make sure that it was not yet dawn. He wasn't late. Then he smiled at everyone. "You're all up early." The slight chill that usually accompanied early morning bit softly through his shirt, and Vilen shivered a little as he yawned again. He hoped that it would wake him up properly before Theron arrived. "So ... you all did this yesterday. Anything I should know before our revered instructor graces us with his presence?"
He pulled on pair of black pants, a white shirt, and his tall black boots. Turning to the corner, he contemplated bringing both his sword and his bow. In the end he decided just to bring his sword. As he walked out the door, he entertained the notion of getting another sword. Perhaps just like the one he had. He let these inconsequential thoughts fill his head as he ambled towards the training grounds.
When he got there, Ali, Jake, and Crys had already arrived.
"Goooood morning, everyone," he drawled as a yawn escaped his mouth. He then looked through the trees to the horizon to make sure that it was not yet dawn. He wasn't late. Then he smiled at everyone. "You're all up early." The slight chill that usually accompanied early morning bit softly through his shirt, and Vilen shivered a little as he yawned again. He hoped that it would wake him up properly before Theron arrived. "So ... you all did this yesterday. Anything I should know before our revered instructor graces us with his presence?"
Ali had brought her bow without its string, which she now had taken out of her pocket and was examining for tears before stringing the bow. Leaving it strung at all times could severely compromise the integrity of the wood, and to her that bow was irreplaceable. So she was obsessively careful with it. After making sure the string was as perfect as it should be, she pulled another long string with leather straps on the tips. Jake looked at her confused. "What is that?"
Ali didn't stop what she was doing, she simply shrugged. "I use this to help bend the bow enough to place the string correctly."
Jake nodded. "Right... You are aware that you probably won't need the bow in the first place."
Ali simply shrugged. "Here, watch this..." she slid the loop on the bow string up until almost half of the top limb, and fit the bottom loop into place correctly. Then she fit the leather straps on both ends. She held the bow by the grip, stepped on the longer string, and simply lifted the bow until it bend. She pulled the loop to the tip and lowered the bow slowly. "All done." she removed the leather straps, and folded the longer string, slipping it back into her pocket.
Jake nodded. "That's impressive Ali. I would usually just bend it with my hands."
She nodded while drawing the string a few times. "That can really hurt the wood Jake, but then... Not all people are as attached to their weapons as I am." Finally, she seemed satisfied with it and looked at Jake. "That's why there are few good archers out there. It's easier to maintain a blade than a bow."
Jake was about to answer when Vilen arrived. He decided to keep quiet this time, and simply nodded at the guy when he greeted them. Ali laughed at his yawning. "Morning." Her eyes went from Vilen to Jake, who seemed seriously confused, and she smiled. Those two might actually make this fun. She nodded. "We just talked yesterday. It was more like an introduction. He only said that we should address him as Sir or Instructor, and pretty much... Just do as he says. Even if we don't like it. I'm pretty sure I won't, but..." She shrugged. She wasn't going to say Crys had convinced her to do this.
She pulled an arrow from her quiver, knocked it, drew, and released it at the center of a target that had been left there. All in one fast and fluid movement. She shot a couple more times and went to retrieve the arrows. Crys had been playing a soft song on her flute the whole time they were there, leaned against a tree.
Ali sighed and nodded. "I hope Evin gets here on time. It's not like he made a good impression on the first day." Sure that was one huge understatement. Still, in spite of his behavior, Ali did like Evin a little bit. She wouldn't want to see him get punished for something completely stupid.
Ali didn't stop what she was doing, she simply shrugged. "I use this to help bend the bow enough to place the string correctly."
Jake nodded. "Right... You are aware that you probably won't need the bow in the first place."
Ali simply shrugged. "Here, watch this..." she slid the loop on the bow string up until almost half of the top limb, and fit the bottom loop into place correctly. Then she fit the leather straps on both ends. She held the bow by the grip, stepped on the longer string, and simply lifted the bow until it bend. She pulled the loop to the tip and lowered the bow slowly. "All done." she removed the leather straps, and folded the longer string, slipping it back into her pocket.
Jake nodded. "That's impressive Ali. I would usually just bend it with my hands."
She nodded while drawing the string a few times. "That can really hurt the wood Jake, but then... Not all people are as attached to their weapons as I am." Finally, she seemed satisfied with it and looked at Jake. "That's why there are few good archers out there. It's easier to maintain a blade than a bow."
Jake was about to answer when Vilen arrived. He decided to keep quiet this time, and simply nodded at the guy when he greeted them. Ali laughed at his yawning. "Morning." Her eyes went from Vilen to Jake, who seemed seriously confused, and she smiled. Those two might actually make this fun. She nodded. "We just talked yesterday. It was more like an introduction. He only said that we should address him as Sir or Instructor, and pretty much... Just do as he says. Even if we don't like it. I'm pretty sure I won't, but..." She shrugged. She wasn't going to say Crys had convinced her to do this.
She pulled an arrow from her quiver, knocked it, drew, and released it at the center of a target that had been left there. All in one fast and fluid movement. She shot a couple more times and went to retrieve the arrows. Crys had been playing a soft song on her flute the whole time they were there, leaned against a tree.
Ali sighed and nodded. "I hope Evin gets here on time. It's not like he made a good impression on the first day." Sure that was one huge understatement. Still, in spite of his behavior, Ali did like Evin a little bit. She wouldn't want to see him get punished for something completely stupid.
Evin had slept for a good eight hours. When he woke up, he could tell that the sun was just about to come up, maybe even in the next ten minutes or so. He didn't get up immediately though. He usually used his ability to alter his perception of time to make it feel like he had slept longer. He didn't today, because he didn't want to feel the pain that would have come with it on a day like today. He had to get up soon or else he would get a dull lecture about being on time, and Theron would probably come up with a unique way to punish him. That seemed like the thing that he would do at least, not like he knew him all that well though.
He got his clothing on as the light from the sun slowly woke up itself. He needed to prepare meal and get his equipment ready too. Who knew how long or even what he would end up making them do. Evin needed to be prepared for everything and not only the things he could expect. He needed to mentally prepare for it as well. There wasn't much time to do so, so he decided he would do it right before the training started. He grabbed a container that had some soup in it that Evin had prepared earlier in the night before he had gone to sleep. As for equipment, he had grabbed a few of hid daggers and a few other things that although most assassin's would find impractical, Evin loved. He had put all of this in a pouch he had and a bit underneath his clothing.
By the time he had done all of this, he had only about two minutes before the sun actually came out. Any normal person would have ran, but Evin was not normal. He just walked patiently to the training grounds that were about a minute and a half walk from where he had been sleeping that night. He decided to take the extra thirty seconds her had to enjoy the fresh morning air and admire how the dew sat on the grass so pleasantly as if they had just sprinkled on.
Evin arrived at the training grounds just on time. The sun had finally risen. Everyone else seemed to be there and even Vilen was there. Theron must have asked to put him on as well. He didn't really pay much attention to what they were doing though. He just sat on the floor and began to meditate, mentally preparing himself like he had told himself.
He got his clothing on as the light from the sun slowly woke up itself. He needed to prepare meal and get his equipment ready too. Who knew how long or even what he would end up making them do. Evin needed to be prepared for everything and not only the things he could expect. He needed to mentally prepare for it as well. There wasn't much time to do so, so he decided he would do it right before the training started. He grabbed a container that had some soup in it that Evin had prepared earlier in the night before he had gone to sleep. As for equipment, he had grabbed a few of hid daggers and a few other things that although most assassin's would find impractical, Evin loved. He had put all of this in a pouch he had and a bit underneath his clothing.
By the time he had done all of this, he had only about two minutes before the sun actually came out. Any normal person would have ran, but Evin was not normal. He just walked patiently to the training grounds that were about a minute and a half walk from where he had been sleeping that night. He decided to take the extra thirty seconds her had to enjoy the fresh morning air and admire how the dew sat on the grass so pleasantly as if they had just sprinkled on.
Evin arrived at the training grounds just on time. The sun had finally risen. Everyone else seemed to be there and even Vilen was there. Theron must have asked to put him on as well. He didn't really pay much attention to what they were doing though. He just sat on the floor and began to meditate, mentally preparing himself like he had told himself.
Gloria had not been sleeping all too well that night and she got up just a few hours after going to sleep in her cold bed. She couldn't get her mind of all these things. The training session with Theron at dawn and what might come from it, her unquestionable love for Vilen and how Theron had convinced Dani to spare her life... So many questions and yet no time to discover any of them. So Gloria had made her way to the training grounds four hours earlier and started to train with her sword arts and hand-to-hand combat just for good measures and a way of killing time until the training started. After training intensively for about three good hours she made her way over to the familiar benches where people usual sat while their instructors teached them with words and not actions.
Another hour came and pass yet a more boring one though. Well at least until Allison, Crystal, Vilen and another guy she didn't recognize came too. They didn't seem to take much notice in her, which she found to be perfectly okay. But she couldn't help but throw looks of temptation at Vilen now and then while longing for his strong arms around her. It just came naturally and once he discovered it she quickly became embarrassed about it and buried her red blossom face deep in her hands.
"I screwed up. I totally screwed up!" She thought for herself.
---
If it had not been for a couple of hours of sleep Theron would have been really drained of energy that morning. Pulling up pillars of stone from the earth didn't usually take much energy from him but to also crave in pictures at the same time, now that was something different. Still, he was very proud of the memorial he had given his best friend and that little speech as well. It was not much but it was enough for the time being. There was still much to do before he could join his friend in the after life and there was many people that would come and go that would be teached by him and teach him in many different things. He had a long journey ahead of him, but the feeling of sorrow will always remain in his heart to remind him of Sebastian and everything that man loved the most.
Moving swiftly Theron finally came out from the woods from his students left side and made his way up to them. The sight of Gloria sitting there, of Vilen looking at him with great curiosity, Allison fixing her beloved bow, Jake looking at Crystal while she was focusing on her new instructor and Evin meditating by the looks of it made him smile. This was going to be a great day, hopefully. Theron positioned himself in front of his group of students and so the session had begun.
"Good morning everyone." He said and was greeted by a couple of 'Good morning, sir' and 'Good morning, instructor' which made him feel even more at ease about this than he had felt this very morning. Looking over at Evin, Theron smiled once more and continued.
"As you can see, Evin as already started the session and so I'd like you to follow his example. Meditate for five minutes. Think about what you might face through this training sessions, what you might learn both from yourselves and from the ones around you here today, what you will use this knowledge for and what the future might hold for you." He said and sat down on the closest stone he could find for he thought the benches were a little too uncomfortable for his taste. Besides, he could shape the rock to fit his butt perfectly.
"In complete silence." He finished and watched as his students one by one began to meditate.
Another hour came and pass yet a more boring one though. Well at least until Allison, Crystal, Vilen and another guy she didn't recognize came too. They didn't seem to take much notice in her, which she found to be perfectly okay. But she couldn't help but throw looks of temptation at Vilen now and then while longing for his strong arms around her. It just came naturally and once he discovered it she quickly became embarrassed about it and buried her red blossom face deep in her hands.
"I screwed up. I totally screwed up!" She thought for herself.
---
If it had not been for a couple of hours of sleep Theron would have been really drained of energy that morning. Pulling up pillars of stone from the earth didn't usually take much energy from him but to also crave in pictures at the same time, now that was something different. Still, he was very proud of the memorial he had given his best friend and that little speech as well. It was not much but it was enough for the time being. There was still much to do before he could join his friend in the after life and there was many people that would come and go that would be teached by him and teach him in many different things. He had a long journey ahead of him, but the feeling of sorrow will always remain in his heart to remind him of Sebastian and everything that man loved the most.
Moving swiftly Theron finally came out from the woods from his students left side and made his way up to them. The sight of Gloria sitting there, of Vilen looking at him with great curiosity, Allison fixing her beloved bow, Jake looking at Crystal while she was focusing on her new instructor and Evin meditating by the looks of it made him smile. This was going to be a great day, hopefully. Theron positioned himself in front of his group of students and so the session had begun.
"Good morning everyone." He said and was greeted by a couple of 'Good morning, sir' and 'Good morning, instructor' which made him feel even more at ease about this than he had felt this very morning. Looking over at Evin, Theron smiled once more and continued.
"As you can see, Evin as already started the session and so I'd like you to follow his example. Meditate for five minutes. Think about what you might face through this training sessions, what you might learn both from yourselves and from the ones around you here today, what you will use this knowledge for and what the future might hold for you." He said and sat down on the closest stone he could find for he thought the benches were a little too uncomfortable for his taste. Besides, he could shape the rock to fit his butt perfectly.
"In complete silence." He finished and watched as his students one by one began to meditate.
Vilen's nose crinkled as his mouth formed a sneer at the command to meditate. It had never been anything he placed too much stock in. Too much concentration on thought led to thinking too much. Vilen was usually one to let his instincts take over. However, he didn't do anything but roll his eyes as he sat down on the ground and made an attempt to clear his mind of everything but the task at hand.
Unfortunately, Vilen's mind was content to remain nice and full. He had been eager for the training. His mindset hadn't been a calm one as he walked over. What can I learn here? He inquired of his subconscious. Hopefully how to kill the bastard who's doing this? After all, wasn't that what they were there for? What am I going to do with this so-called knowledge? he asked himself.
Well, that's easy. Kill the bastard who's doing this. This is stupid.
Vilen shook his head as he opened his eyes and looked around at his comrades. Everyone looked fine except for Gloria, who seemed a little trouble. This wasn't working for him, either. He then looked at Theron, who was standing in front of them so sure of himself and confident that he was doing the best thing for them. Vilen exhaled loudly. Despite his past and his probably insanity, Vilen had a hard time doubting his ability as an instructor and closed his eyes once more. If he couldn't do this exactly to his instructor's demands, he could at least take something seriously for once and make an honest attempt.
Unfortunately, Vilen's mind was content to remain nice and full. He had been eager for the training. His mindset hadn't been a calm one as he walked over. What can I learn here? He inquired of his subconscious. Hopefully how to kill the bastard who's doing this? After all, wasn't that what they were there for? What am I going to do with this so-called knowledge? he asked himself.
Well, that's easy. Kill the bastard who's doing this. This is stupid.
Vilen shook his head as he opened his eyes and looked around at his comrades. Everyone looked fine except for Gloria, who seemed a little trouble. This wasn't working for him, either. He then looked at Theron, who was standing in front of them so sure of himself and confident that he was doing the best thing for them. Vilen exhaled loudly. Despite his past and his probably insanity, Vilen had a hard time doubting his ability as an instructor and closed his eyes once more. If he couldn't do this exactly to his instructor's demands, he could at least take something seriously for once and make an honest attempt.
Ali had been frowning at Jake since he had been staring at Crys as if he wanted to see right through her. Which, thinking about it, was extremely ironic.
She was a little startled by Theron's presence, she hadn't heard him coming, but Crys certainly had because she had stopped playing. Ali muttered a "Good morning, sir." while trying to focus. She was still unsure if she wanted to do this, but... Oh, well, this wasn't meant to be easy.
As attentions quickly turned to Theron, he ordered them to meditate, in complete silence. Ali sighed. She leaned her bow, carefully, by a tree and sat on the ground near it. She took a long deep breath and closed her eyes, hoping she could avoid enhancing any other senses by doing so.
Ali didn't know what to think about. She usually didn't think of the future at all, she certainly didn't think about it as much as she thought about the past. She didn't see herself really going anywhere, not even after this. She usually saw learning as something that would help her survive, even if most times surviving didn't seem all that good for her. She smiled. She could hear people's heartbeats and the sounds of their breathing. Hum... She hadn't noticed another girl there... How long is five minutes anyway?
She gave up trying to think and decided to simply let her mind wander freely until the time was up.
--------------
Jake was a little skeptical about the whole idea of meditating. but he always used to do it when he trained with Bastian... So he immediately chose to sit next to Crys, without giving it that much thought, and closed his eyes. He couldn't help but think about how long it has been since he's been in camp.
He had missed that place so much it was hard for him to really focus on anything, still... He always assumed Bastian would still be there when he came back. Jake always assumed he would come back eventually.
As to what he would learn there... He was unsure. He hadn't been there the day before, so he had no impression of Theron. The two people he knew best in that group were Ali and Crys.
Crys was who she was, although not much at the moment. If she was interested enough she could know you better than you know yourself, and use it against you easily. Jake had learned that the hard way. Ali, was a smart kid, if she could clear her mind long enough. She was good with details and she liked to pay attention to people. They were both simply great people.
Jake remembered Evin as well... However, he couldn't really say he knew him.
----------------
Crys stopped playing the moment she heard footsteps, a little while after that Theron wished them good morning. She responded, while putting her flute away. She hoped Jake would stop staring at her. She knew he was worried, but it honestly annoyed her. When Theron said they should meditate she simple nodded in agreement and took a seat. She really didn't have room for anything in her mind except the fact that she had way too much on her hands at the moment.
Her father always used to say that the only way she could ever disappoint him is if she did nothing. Ironically... She didn't feel she could do anything more than nothing at the moment.
She didn't know how to start looking for this killer, she didn't know how to take of her mother now... She definitely couldn't do both.
Crys sighed... This would be harder than she expected.
She was a little startled by Theron's presence, she hadn't heard him coming, but Crys certainly had because she had stopped playing. Ali muttered a "Good morning, sir." while trying to focus. She was still unsure if she wanted to do this, but... Oh, well, this wasn't meant to be easy.
As attentions quickly turned to Theron, he ordered them to meditate, in complete silence. Ali sighed. She leaned her bow, carefully, by a tree and sat on the ground near it. She took a long deep breath and closed her eyes, hoping she could avoid enhancing any other senses by doing so.
Ali didn't know what to think about. She usually didn't think of the future at all, she certainly didn't think about it as much as she thought about the past. She didn't see herself really going anywhere, not even after this. She usually saw learning as something that would help her survive, even if most times surviving didn't seem all that good for her. She smiled. She could hear people's heartbeats and the sounds of their breathing. Hum... She hadn't noticed another girl there... How long is five minutes anyway?
She gave up trying to think and decided to simply let her mind wander freely until the time was up.
--------------
Jake was a little skeptical about the whole idea of meditating. but he always used to do it when he trained with Bastian... So he immediately chose to sit next to Crys, without giving it that much thought, and closed his eyes. He couldn't help but think about how long it has been since he's been in camp.
He had missed that place so much it was hard for him to really focus on anything, still... He always assumed Bastian would still be there when he came back. Jake always assumed he would come back eventually.
As to what he would learn there... He was unsure. He hadn't been there the day before, so he had no impression of Theron. The two people he knew best in that group were Ali and Crys.
Crys was who she was, although not much at the moment. If she was interested enough she could know you better than you know yourself, and use it against you easily. Jake had learned that the hard way. Ali, was a smart kid, if she could clear her mind long enough. She was good with details and she liked to pay attention to people. They were both simply great people.
Jake remembered Evin as well... However, he couldn't really say he knew him.
----------------
Crys stopped playing the moment she heard footsteps, a little while after that Theron wished them good morning. She responded, while putting her flute away. She hoped Jake would stop staring at her. She knew he was worried, but it honestly annoyed her. When Theron said they should meditate she simple nodded in agreement and took a seat. She really didn't have room for anything in her mind except the fact that she had way too much on her hands at the moment.
Her father always used to say that the only way she could ever disappoint him is if she did nothing. Ironically... She didn't feel she could do anything more than nothing at the moment.
She didn't know how to start looking for this killer, she didn't know how to take of her mother now... She definitely couldn't do both.
Crys sighed... This would be harder than she expected.
Evin meditated for a while while he waited for Theron to arrive. He didn't really think of anything while he waited, he just wondered through a blank void in his mind where nothing could be seen or deciphered. It was probably where all the truth lied. It wasn't that he lied, as a matter of fact, whe he thought of it a bit, it was probably what Theron had mentioned as 'the moment of truth'. No one could fully understand it, not even him, but when it would come out, it would come out with full force and become an unrelentless flow of emotions held back through one's entire life. It probably wouldn't be fun, but it would be enlightening. He was sure of that.
Theron came, but it didn't surprise him at all. His mind was so clear that he could hear him and feel his footsteps in the distance. He broke out of his deep meditation in order to listen to him when he started to speak, but he didn't completely break. He listen to him say to follow his example and meditate. Evin chuckled a little bit because he could tell that Theron was just trying to get him involved before he could find a way to rebel. Afterwords, he began to get back into his deep meditation. He didn't do what Theron had told him though. Anticipation was a flaw in the human mind because when what they anticipated does not happen, people just became clouded with the question of why. Why didn't it work the way I thought? They forget about the task at hand. Instead, he went back to the blank void. It was the best way to lose his thoughts for a while and it would be best if he worked on a blank slate. He didn't get rid of all of his thoughts, because then he could just allow himself to be brainwashed and that wasn't about to happen. When he was done, he broke out of it. He didn't think he needed Theron's permission to stop though.
"So when is the actual lesson going to start?" He asked a little frustrated. It wasn't the fact that he thought meditation was a waste of time, it was just that he didn't like what he was trying to do with the meditation. People who aren't prepared to meditate could not do it in the time that Theron was giving them and with people with so many distractions, was not enough.
Theron came, but it didn't surprise him at all. His mind was so clear that he could hear him and feel his footsteps in the distance. He broke out of his deep meditation in order to listen to him when he started to speak, but he didn't completely break. He listen to him say to follow his example and meditate. Evin chuckled a little bit because he could tell that Theron was just trying to get him involved before he could find a way to rebel. Afterwords, he began to get back into his deep meditation. He didn't do what Theron had told him though. Anticipation was a flaw in the human mind because when what they anticipated does not happen, people just became clouded with the question of why. Why didn't it work the way I thought? They forget about the task at hand. Instead, he went back to the blank void. It was the best way to lose his thoughts for a while and it would be best if he worked on a blank slate. He didn't get rid of all of his thoughts, because then he could just allow himself to be brainwashed and that wasn't about to happen. When he was done, he broke out of it. He didn't think he needed Theron's permission to stop though.
"So when is the actual lesson going to start?" He asked a little frustrated. It wasn't the fact that he thought meditation was a waste of time, it was just that he didn't like what he was trying to do with the meditation. People who aren't prepared to meditate could not do it in the time that Theron was giving them and with people with so many distractions, was not enough.
Ali had gone into a different state of mind in only a few minutes, two maybe. It wasn't the silence, but the sounds that she could pick up that actually calmed her. She could hear people's heart beats, their breathing... She could pretty much tell what their state of mind was at that point. If she tried to she could hear the little stream that ran not far from where they were. It was a very nice sound.
Bastian had always told her that life is not a game of chess. The pieces on the board won't stay in place while you think ahead of your moves. Life moves by itself, either you will it or not. That was one thought Ali had found inside her mind at that moment that didn't sound completely useless. She held on to it for a second.
Moments later Evin's voice intruded on her thoughts, and not only startled her, but literally hurt her ears. She opened her eyes and covered her ears. Everything was black, of course. She muttered. "Too loud!"
It probably wasn't loud at all, but it was to her. After covering her ears for a couple of minutes she managed to get her sight back, and her hearing to normal. She sighed, and decided to simply pretend nothing had happened. Luckily others would do the same.
Bastian had always told her that life is not a game of chess. The pieces on the board won't stay in place while you think ahead of your moves. Life moves by itself, either you will it or not. That was one thought Ali had found inside her mind at that moment that didn't sound completely useless. She held on to it for a second.
Moments later Evin's voice intruded on her thoughts, and not only startled her, but literally hurt her ears. She opened her eyes and covered her ears. Everything was black, of course. She muttered. "Too loud!"
It probably wasn't loud at all, but it was to her. After covering her ears for a couple of minutes she managed to get her sight back, and her hearing to normal. She sighed, and decided to simply pretend nothing had happened. Luckily others would do the same.
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Medieval fantasy
For maybe a minute, Vilen had managed to do what he was told, but he couldn't really hold the concentration for very long. His curiosity was getting the better of him, and it wasn't helped by his lack of patience. Whatever was about to happen, he was just going to have to deal with it as it came. He at least trusted his physical abilities to the point where he was sure he could at least hold his own in training, if not more.
After he was sure the five minutes were up, Vilen opened his eyes and stood up. He was ready to go, and sitting around with his eyes closed wasn't going to help him right now. Not when he could barely concentrate anyway. He brushed himself off and looked straight at his instructor. It was a challenge that he was pretty sure would be met, but he didn't really care. After all, one was never too old or too good to stop learning. Vilen had no clue about this man's experience with teaching, but he had a hunch that he hadn't done much of it before.
"Now what, instructor?" Vilen inquired, unable to keep the smirk from his face as he asked the question. "My mind is prepared for the wonders you are about to bestow upon it. At least I hope that it is. Regardless, it is as ready as it is going to be at this hour." If it wasn't, then things would just be a little more interesting. He braced himself in case his trainer tried to hit him.
After he was sure the five minutes were up, Vilen opened his eyes and stood up. He was ready to go, and sitting around with his eyes closed wasn't going to help him right now. Not when he could barely concentrate anyway. He brushed himself off and looked straight at his instructor. It was a challenge that he was pretty sure would be met, but he didn't really care. After all, one was never too old or too good to stop learning. Vilen had no clue about this man's experience with teaching, but he had a hunch that he hadn't done much of it before.
"Now what, instructor?" Vilen inquired, unable to keep the smirk from his face as he asked the question. "My mind is prepared for the wonders you are about to bestow upon it. At least I hope that it is. Regardless, it is as ready as it is going to be at this hour." If it wasn't, then things would just be a little more interesting. He braced himself in case his trainer tried to hit him.
The setting changes from Medieval fantasy to Assassin's Camp
Theron had risen from his seat and was now circling them in silence, watching them closely. He scanned them, noticing every single movement they did while meditating. It was sort of a funny thing to look at, but Theron kept his smile away. This was a serious moment and he would not disrupt the balance before the time was up. But of course one of his less brightful students had to interrupt the whole process by speaking.
"So when is the actual lesson going to start?" The man spoke. It was of course Evin, that foolish child. In the end of the lesson, Theron would punish him severely, but as of now he ignored the little brats question and gave him the sign to remain quiet. He didn't want to Evin to destroy the concentration he hoped the others had gained from this. They would do this every day from now on, before every training sessions just to gather focus and strength for the challenges ahead of them. That's what the Wolf hunters had done and that's what the Shadow Hunter had done before every kill. It was one of the reasons they had assassinated every target with a outstanding precision.
After five minutes had passed Theron stopped once more and watched as they opened their eyes, one by one. He didn't care if they had thought about what he had told them or not, as long as they had meditated in peace. Looking at them, Theron began to speak once more.
Vilen was the first one to ask what they would be doing, leaving Evin out of the picture to which Theron answered with the following sentence:
"Very good. We will be doing this in the beginning of every training sessions we'll have from now on. With time you might understand why, but for now I have another task for you, but first..."
Turning to Evin, Theron looked at him with a cold facial expression. "Evin, leave my class for today. You're behaviour and attitude is not welcomed here. If you believe that you can act more mature tomorrow then you are welcomed back, but for now you have to leave." He commanded, and pointed towards the camp. He was going to let Evin run for it today, but if he continued like this tomorrow there would be blood. That is, if he even came back tomorrow.
"So when is the actual lesson going to start?" The man spoke. It was of course Evin, that foolish child. In the end of the lesson, Theron would punish him severely, but as of now he ignored the little brats question and gave him the sign to remain quiet. He didn't want to Evin to destroy the concentration he hoped the others had gained from this. They would do this every day from now on, before every training sessions just to gather focus and strength for the challenges ahead of them. That's what the Wolf hunters had done and that's what the Shadow Hunter had done before every kill. It was one of the reasons they had assassinated every target with a outstanding precision.
After five minutes had passed Theron stopped once more and watched as they opened their eyes, one by one. He didn't care if they had thought about what he had told them or not, as long as they had meditated in peace. Looking at them, Theron began to speak once more.
Vilen was the first one to ask what they would be doing, leaving Evin out of the picture to which Theron answered with the following sentence:
"Very good. We will be doing this in the beginning of every training sessions we'll have from now on. With time you might understand why, but for now I have another task for you, but first..."
Turning to Evin, Theron looked at him with a cold facial expression. "Evin, leave my class for today. You're behaviour and attitude is not welcomed here. If you believe that you can act more mature tomorrow then you are welcomed back, but for now you have to leave." He commanded, and pointed towards the camp. He was going to let Evin run for it today, but if he continued like this tomorrow there would be blood. That is, if he even came back tomorrow.
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Medieval fantasy
Vilen's eyes opened so wide that anyone watching would have thought that his eyeballs would have popped right out of his head. He didn't think that Evin would take this lying down, and he didn't know Theron very well, but he was pretty sure that if Evin reacted in any other way than Theron ordered, there might be some trouble.
Rolling his eyes, Vilen crossed his arms in front of his chest. He thought that ordering Evin to leave was a little harsh, but he also thought that Evin had a history of being ... well ... unnecessarily obnoxious. Probably the two of them had clashed before and this was the culmination of what had already been building. As much as he enjoyed a bit of friendly competition, he wasn't really a fan of two egos colliding just for the hell of it. There were clearly more important things to worry about than the self-regards of the two men. Like the man who had killed their leader, and who probably wasn't done, yet.
And he could only imagine how Evin would act when he finally did come back. Things would just get worse.
"I can tell this friendship is going to be far too adorable to handle," Vilen murmured as he looked at the two men glaring at each other. "All due respect, sir, but you had to know what Evin was like before you asked him to join you. I don't see the point in asking him to come if you were just going to make him leave for ... well ... being himself. Sir." He was by no means sticking his neck out for Evin's sake, but for his own sanity. He had only been witnessing the dynamic between the two of them for about a minute and it was already growing tiresome. "Better to beat some sense into him now then let him come back tomorrow just as insufferable." He realized that he had been speaking without thinking again. "But I mean, if you see fit to send him away and make things worse, by all means do it! Sir." Vilen cringed as he realized what he sounded like. Perhaps he should have focused more on the meditation.
Rolling his eyes, Vilen crossed his arms in front of his chest. He thought that ordering Evin to leave was a little harsh, but he also thought that Evin had a history of being ... well ... unnecessarily obnoxious. Probably the two of them had clashed before and this was the culmination of what had already been building. As much as he enjoyed a bit of friendly competition, he wasn't really a fan of two egos colliding just for the hell of it. There were clearly more important things to worry about than the self-regards of the two men. Like the man who had killed their leader, and who probably wasn't done, yet.
And he could only imagine how Evin would act when he finally did come back. Things would just get worse.
"I can tell this friendship is going to be far too adorable to handle," Vilen murmured as he looked at the two men glaring at each other. "All due respect, sir, but you had to know what Evin was like before you asked him to join you. I don't see the point in asking him to come if you were just going to make him leave for ... well ... being himself. Sir." He was by no means sticking his neck out for Evin's sake, but for his own sanity. He had only been witnessing the dynamic between the two of them for about a minute and it was already growing tiresome. "Better to beat some sense into him now then let him come back tomorrow just as insufferable." He realized that he had been speaking without thinking again. "But I mean, if you see fit to send him away and make things worse, by all means do it! Sir." Vilen cringed as he realized what he sounded like. Perhaps he should have focused more on the meditation.
The setting changes from Medieval fantasy to Assassin's Camp
Crys simply sighed and opened her eyes when she heard Evin speak. It wasn't surprising to her at all, and she didn't even bother to be annoyed by him this time. She heard Ali complain and a slight smirk crossed her face, but other than that she didn't react. Jake seemed about to say something, but she managed to grab his arm before he made a sound and he kept quiet.
When Theron said they would be doing this everyday she couldn't help but smile at the memory of her father doing this every morning, and her mother asking him what was the point of it... Every morning. The smile faded, and she let out a sigh. She didn't quite react to Evin being asked to leave, she knew he was getting off easy. When Vilen began to speak though, she felt things might escalate. Still, she resisted the urge to tell her former recruit to keep quite, it was not her place to do that anymore. She did turn to Ali with a frown when hearing her laughing at Vilen's comment. Ali muttered an apology that was, in the very least, insincere.
Before anyone could say another word, a guard barged in, taking a bow. "I am very sorry to intrude on your training, Crystal. Lena has just arrived and she has asked to speak with you."
Crys faced the man without any shifts in her expression, thinking of what answer to give him. She then turned to Theron, and bowed respectfully. "Sir, if I may, it's important I speak with Lena before she sees my mother. It won't take more than a few minutes."
It was very important to talk to Lena before she saw Dani. However, Crys would not go anywhere without her instructor's permission. That was the least of respect she would expect from any of her recruits, she wasn't going to offer him anything less.
When Theron said they would be doing this everyday she couldn't help but smile at the memory of her father doing this every morning, and her mother asking him what was the point of it... Every morning. The smile faded, and she let out a sigh. She didn't quite react to Evin being asked to leave, she knew he was getting off easy. When Vilen began to speak though, she felt things might escalate. Still, she resisted the urge to tell her former recruit to keep quite, it was not her place to do that anymore. She did turn to Ali with a frown when hearing her laughing at Vilen's comment. Ali muttered an apology that was, in the very least, insincere.
Before anyone could say another word, a guard barged in, taking a bow. "I am very sorry to intrude on your training, Crystal. Lena has just arrived and she has asked to speak with you."
Crys faced the man without any shifts in her expression, thinking of what answer to give him. She then turned to Theron, and bowed respectfully. "Sir, if I may, it's important I speak with Lena before she sees my mother. It won't take more than a few minutes."
It was very important to talk to Lena before she saw Dani. However, Crys would not go anywhere without her instructor's permission. That was the least of respect she would expect from any of her recruits, she wasn't going to offer him anything less.
It was a little amusing that he was being asked to leave. Evin didn't expect it. He wasn't all that sure what to expect when he said it, but after he did it, he understood one thing. He understood that this was only the least he would do. If he knew from past experience, people liked to try to go easy on other people before they got rough. If such a little thing could set him off, then he could just imagine the possibilities of how much fun he could have with him. It wasn't what he intended, but Evin didn't like losing and if he lost to Theron he would never live it down. Some people might have called him egotistical because of it, but Evin saw it as more of a drive, inspiring him to do what he does.
At that moment, a guard had walked in asking for Crystal who then asked to be excused from the training. Evin smirked, it would be perfect timing for him to speak up. He was already swamped with a bunch of other things which would cause a slight feeling of vulnerability.
"I know you know that you need me. If you want people to fully learn their lessons properly I know that you need me and more importantly," he smiled, "you needs me. If you want to learn anything yourself, you need me. Right now, you think the only way to solve you're problem is to get rid of it. It's like what you spent most of your years doing with the Wolfpack. Even though you have changed you're course in life, you haven't changed the personality flaw that you and I both understand well."
"If you want me to leave though, I'll leave, but like Vilen had implied, it isn't over. It is obvious that this lesson isn't going too well anyways. I'll create my own little lesson by reading up on some information that I've acquired on the killer. At the moment, that seems like a more productive thing to do anyways."
Evin simply walked away from the training grounds. He did anticipate a possible attack as he left though so he discreetly withdrew his dagger. He wasn't about to let Theron take advantage of him.
At that moment, a guard had walked in asking for Crystal who then asked to be excused from the training. Evin smirked, it would be perfect timing for him to speak up. He was already swamped with a bunch of other things which would cause a slight feeling of vulnerability.
"I know you know that you need me. If you want people to fully learn their lessons properly I know that you need me and more importantly," he smiled, "you needs me. If you want to learn anything yourself, you need me. Right now, you think the only way to solve you're problem is to get rid of it. It's like what you spent most of your years doing with the Wolfpack. Even though you have changed you're course in life, you haven't changed the personality flaw that you and I both understand well."
"If you want me to leave though, I'll leave, but like Vilen had implied, it isn't over. It is obvious that this lesson isn't going too well anyways. I'll create my own little lesson by reading up on some information that I've acquired on the killer. At the moment, that seems like a more productive thing to do anyways."
Evin simply walked away from the training grounds. He did anticipate a possible attack as he left though so he discreetly withdrew his dagger. He wasn't about to let Theron take advantage of him.
Vilen sighed and rolled his eyes at Evin's proclamations of his own importance. Here was the problem with people who were good at what they did: they generally knew about it. Confidence was one thing, though. Arrogance was another entirely. Someone was going to have to deal with it. He was sure that he wasn't going to do it, but Theron should have. Unfortunately, he seemed to be losing his grip on the situation rather quickly. Though he wouldn't say so, Vilen was of the opinion that he was handling this all wrong.
Whatever his qualifications, he was still the new guy. Evin had been a part of the pack for years, as had all of them. Though they were willing to listen to Theron, respect wasn't going to be given so automatically. The problem was, that's what he was expecting. He thought he could escape his past, and maybe he could, but not so easily. He had still committed crimes against the pack, and there were those who would not forget it so quickly. And there were those, like Evin, he assumed, who resented Theron for his miraculous pardon. If any member of the pack had committed the crimes Theron had, they would have been executed. Instead, he had been welcomed into the pack and promoted immediately to instructor.
Vilen, of course, didn't really care too much about it. It made no difference to him whether Theron was alive or dead or his instructor. He would take whatever came to him in stride. Others were a little more persnickety. Like Evin. Neither of the men would swallow their pride and work well together, it seemed. Until Evin could accept Theron's leadership and Theron could get over Evin's general repugnance and use it to his advantage, they would go nowhere.
"I wasn't aware that I had signed up for exercises in dick measurement," Vilen drawled lazily, and then looked to the women present. "Excuse my vulgarity, ladies, but I'm sure you find this nauseating display of machismo just as tiresome as I do."
Whatever his qualifications, he was still the new guy. Evin had been a part of the pack for years, as had all of them. Though they were willing to listen to Theron, respect wasn't going to be given so automatically. The problem was, that's what he was expecting. He thought he could escape his past, and maybe he could, but not so easily. He had still committed crimes against the pack, and there were those who would not forget it so quickly. And there were those, like Evin, he assumed, who resented Theron for his miraculous pardon. If any member of the pack had committed the crimes Theron had, they would have been executed. Instead, he had been welcomed into the pack and promoted immediately to instructor.
Vilen, of course, didn't really care too much about it. It made no difference to him whether Theron was alive or dead or his instructor. He would take whatever came to him in stride. Others were a little more persnickety. Like Evin. Neither of the men would swallow their pride and work well together, it seemed. Until Evin could accept Theron's leadership and Theron could get over Evin's general repugnance and use it to his advantage, they would go nowhere.
"I wasn't aware that I had signed up for exercises in dick measurement," Vilen drawled lazily, and then looked to the women present. "Excuse my vulgarity, ladies, but I'm sure you find this nauseating display of machismo just as tiresome as I do."
Crys was starting to lose patience. Seriously starting to lose patience. Still the first person to speak was Jake, after the second time Ali started to laugh. Knowing Ali she would have said all those things herself, if Crys wasn't standing right there.
Jake turned to Crys, and spoke in a soft tone, yet audible to the others. "Your mother assigned this idiot for this?" Crys assumed he meant Evin. In spite of Vilen's choice of words, he was making a valid point.
Crys nodded in agreement. "Yes."
Jake sighed. "This guy is a waste of space. Maybe in a matter of time, which we simply don't have, he will grow as a human being, but... Now? I mean... If he isn't willing to sit, shut up, and listen, how...?"
"That's enough Jake. None of us has shut up and listened quite yet. Pointing fingers won't help anyone right now."
She frowned turning towards the center of the camp. Without turning back to face anyone she started walking. "I'm sorry, I really do have to go handle this."
Crys really didn't want Lena wandering around camp on her own, and it wasn't like she could disrupt training any more than it had already been disrupted. She wasn't so skeptical about Theron's skill as an instructor as the others, reason why she wouldn't intervene. Still, if it became necessary soon she would make them shut up. This wasn't a game to her, and Jake and Vilen both had a point, but they were all wasting time.
------------------------
Helena Turner was born and raised in this camp. However, growing up she discovered that her talents were much more inclined to taking care of other clan member's wounds, than actually causing them. Even so, she stayed in camp until she was fifteen years old. She had started training Dani's little sister only a few months before she died, and was released from her oath months later, on her own request. After that she left camp and moved to the a village near the ruins of Blackhurst.
Dani had visited her friend, and many healers have come to camp from Lena's clan. However she hasn't been there herself in over 20 years. To be more specific... She was last seen in camp when Crys was born, and never again after that.
It is no wonder that heads have turned and whispering erupted when she arrived that morning. Most of the youngest clan members have only heard of her as "that healer lady", the few that had been face to face with her were ones who had been near death. Word around camp is that, if Lena can't save your life no one else can, she wasn't one to give up until she had tried everything she could think of. In some cases that could be quite painful. Still, she was considered a miracle worker, to which she would always deny. Still, she was extremely respected.
Crys located Lena waiting by Dani's house. She hadn't come close to the door yet, she was simply standing there staring at it.
When Crys stopped next to her she smiled, still facing the door. "So... Theron? That's interesting. Do those people know of your father's history with the Wolf Hunters?"
Crys sighed. "No. I might just tell them soon. It's no use keeping it hidden anymore."
Lena smiled. "He was a different person when he arrived here, your father. He had a lot of rage in him. A troubled soul." She laughed. "Who would've known, huh?"
Crys simply nodded. She knew Lena well enough to know she would just go in and out subjects randomly. Suddenly the woman faced her. "How is Allison doing? Annie mentioned seeing her a while ago."
"Ali is..." Crys smiled. "The same, I guess."
Lena laughed. "Since when do you guess? Anyway... Tell me, how is she?"
Crys sighed, facing the door. "She isn't. She is in so much pain right now, she just can't process anything else."
"Tell me child... Do you want her back now, or do you want her to actually get better? There is only so much I can do in a small period of time, you know that."
Crys didn't give it much thought. "I can hold my own for has long as it takes. I want her to get passed this. I don't care how long it takes, or what it costs me."
Lena sighed. "Have your mother told you about her sister, Sarah? Dani was broken when she died. I thought she wouldn't live through it. No matter what it takes, she will get out of this bad place eventually. What you need to do, is take care of yourself, so she won't get out of this and discover something has happen to you as well. That will crush her, and she will never forgive herself. Am I being clear enough?"
Crys nodded again. Lena could see right through people in a frightening way, and even if most times she was a pleasant person... Her presence was somewhat bone chilling at times. Maybe that was just Crys' impression of her, maybe not.
Lena opened Dani's door unannounced and entered. Crys hesitated at the thought of going back to training. She didn't want to. She would rather take whatever punishment, if Theron believed it to be necessary. Going back to that tension, right now, just seemed like a terrible idea.
So Crys did something she hadn't done quite yet... She visited her father's grave, and simply sat down next to it.
Jake turned to Crys, and spoke in a soft tone, yet audible to the others. "Your mother assigned this idiot for this?" Crys assumed he meant Evin. In spite of Vilen's choice of words, he was making a valid point.
Crys nodded in agreement. "Yes."
Jake sighed. "This guy is a waste of space. Maybe in a matter of time, which we simply don't have, he will grow as a human being, but... Now? I mean... If he isn't willing to sit, shut up, and listen, how...?"
"That's enough Jake. None of us has shut up and listened quite yet. Pointing fingers won't help anyone right now."
She frowned turning towards the center of the camp. Without turning back to face anyone she started walking. "I'm sorry, I really do have to go handle this."
Crys really didn't want Lena wandering around camp on her own, and it wasn't like she could disrupt training any more than it had already been disrupted. She wasn't so skeptical about Theron's skill as an instructor as the others, reason why she wouldn't intervene. Still, if it became necessary soon she would make them shut up. This wasn't a game to her, and Jake and Vilen both had a point, but they were all wasting time.
------------------------
Helena Turner was born and raised in this camp. However, growing up she discovered that her talents were much more inclined to taking care of other clan member's wounds, than actually causing them. Even so, she stayed in camp until she was fifteen years old. She had started training Dani's little sister only a few months before she died, and was released from her oath months later, on her own request. After that she left camp and moved to the a village near the ruins of Blackhurst.
Dani had visited her friend, and many healers have come to camp from Lena's clan. However she hasn't been there herself in over 20 years. To be more specific... She was last seen in camp when Crys was born, and never again after that.
It is no wonder that heads have turned and whispering erupted when she arrived that morning. Most of the youngest clan members have only heard of her as "that healer lady", the few that had been face to face with her were ones who had been near death. Word around camp is that, if Lena can't save your life no one else can, she wasn't one to give up until she had tried everything she could think of. In some cases that could be quite painful. Still, she was considered a miracle worker, to which she would always deny. Still, she was extremely respected.
Crys located Lena waiting by Dani's house. She hadn't come close to the door yet, she was simply standing there staring at it.
When Crys stopped next to her she smiled, still facing the door. "So... Theron? That's interesting. Do those people know of your father's history with the Wolf Hunters?"
Crys sighed. "No. I might just tell them soon. It's no use keeping it hidden anymore."
Lena smiled. "He was a different person when he arrived here, your father. He had a lot of rage in him. A troubled soul." She laughed. "Who would've known, huh?"
Crys simply nodded. She knew Lena well enough to know she would just go in and out subjects randomly. Suddenly the woman faced her. "How is Allison doing? Annie mentioned seeing her a while ago."
"Ali is..." Crys smiled. "The same, I guess."
Lena laughed. "Since when do you guess? Anyway... Tell me, how is she?"
Crys sighed, facing the door. "She isn't. She is in so much pain right now, she just can't process anything else."
"Tell me child... Do you want her back now, or do you want her to actually get better? There is only so much I can do in a small period of time, you know that."
Crys didn't give it much thought. "I can hold my own for has long as it takes. I want her to get passed this. I don't care how long it takes, or what it costs me."
Lena sighed. "Have your mother told you about her sister, Sarah? Dani was broken when she died. I thought she wouldn't live through it. No matter what it takes, she will get out of this bad place eventually. What you need to do, is take care of yourself, so she won't get out of this and discover something has happen to you as well. That will crush her, and she will never forgive herself. Am I being clear enough?"
Crys nodded again. Lena could see right through people in a frightening way, and even if most times she was a pleasant person... Her presence was somewhat bone chilling at times. Maybe that was just Crys' impression of her, maybe not.
Lena opened Dani's door unannounced and entered. Crys hesitated at the thought of going back to training. She didn't want to. She would rather take whatever punishment, if Theron believed it to be necessary. Going back to that tension, right now, just seemed like a terrible idea.
So Crys did something she hadn't done quite yet... She visited her father's grave, and simply sat down next to it.
That was enough. So far Theron had tried to stay calm, show pride in what he teached and every decision he made but to solve this situation he had to use force as he was sure he would have to use a whole lot more but Evin really had to learn that he might be skilled, but not invincible. Theron had already learned that by being defeated by Dani through knowledge and not in the heat of battle. He was now going to teach this brat a lesson about manners and accepting new things. Sure he could admit that he might have meet this situation with a bad approach by demanding respect immediately and he could admit that. Starting from now on he would try a different way but first came the little duel he had promised Evin before. He watched as Crystal left the training grounds, but he didn't blame her. The lesson had already been disrupted as it was. With one swift move, Theron created a wall of stone in front of Evin to stop him from leaving the training area.
"This lesson is over. We will continue at the same time tomorrow. But for now, I have to ask everyone but Evin to leave. Both of us have something unfinished to clear up." He said, facing his students. After they've left, which didn't take a long time, Theron brought the stone wall down. There was a long silence between the two men. They looked at each other, one with hatred in his eyes and the other with despite in his. This wasn't going to end in anything less than blood being spilled, but Theron would make sure that he would not die nor if he got the chance, kill Evin. The wind hit their faces like a soft pillow and it's strength only increased as water started to pour down upon the earth from the skies above. Moder earth was watching them and she was not happy. Suddenly there was a lighting not far from their location that struck a tree. The tree didn't land anywhere close to the training grounds but you could still hear it crash into the ground from where you stood.
"I've been patient with you Evin, tried to get you into this for the sake of Daniela and Crystal. I didn't like the idea at first but I've come to accept it." He said and took a step closer to the man before him. "I know that you are having a hard time accepting me as an ally instead of an enemy right now and I know that nothing I say will change that for you."
At this, Theron pulled out his sword and took yet another step towards Evin. The heavy rain kept on smashing down towards the ground, the lightnings increased and the earth felt unsteady somehow.
"Back in Newhaven I promised you a duel and now I will uphold that promise. But this time we shall change the bets. If you win I will agree to any kind of terms you might have, If I win you will give me a chance to show you that I am not your enemy and to teach you until I feel that your ready for the true enemy out there. I ask of you one simple thing; Face me!" Theron shouted the last two words as he pulled up two large rocks from the ground that he threw at Evin with such a incredible force and speed. If it's a duel he wants, then it's a duel he shall have.
"This lesson is over. We will continue at the same time tomorrow. But for now, I have to ask everyone but Evin to leave. Both of us have something unfinished to clear up." He said, facing his students. After they've left, which didn't take a long time, Theron brought the stone wall down. There was a long silence between the two men. They looked at each other, one with hatred in his eyes and the other with despite in his. This wasn't going to end in anything less than blood being spilled, but Theron would make sure that he would not die nor if he got the chance, kill Evin. The wind hit their faces like a soft pillow and it's strength only increased as water started to pour down upon the earth from the skies above. Moder earth was watching them and she was not happy. Suddenly there was a lighting not far from their location that struck a tree. The tree didn't land anywhere close to the training grounds but you could still hear it crash into the ground from where you stood.
"I've been patient with you Evin, tried to get you into this for the sake of Daniela and Crystal. I didn't like the idea at first but I've come to accept it." He said and took a step closer to the man before him. "I know that you are having a hard time accepting me as an ally instead of an enemy right now and I know that nothing I say will change that for you."
At this, Theron pulled out his sword and took yet another step towards Evin. The heavy rain kept on smashing down towards the ground, the lightnings increased and the earth felt unsteady somehow.
"Back in Newhaven I promised you a duel and now I will uphold that promise. But this time we shall change the bets. If you win I will agree to any kind of terms you might have, If I win you will give me a chance to show you that I am not your enemy and to teach you until I feel that your ready for the true enemy out there. I ask of you one simple thing; Face me!" Theron shouted the last two words as he pulled up two large rocks from the ground that he threw at Evin with such a incredible force and speed. If it's a duel he wants, then it's a duel he shall have.
Ali walked away from the training area immediately, not liking the sound of that not one bit. Once they were further away from the clearing she felt the ground move slightly beneath her feet, and she stopped. Jake walked past her and then stopped also. "What is it Ali?"
She forced a smile and nodded. "Nothing. I hope." She made a turn from the path she was taking towards her home and went to the lake. Jake followed her, she could hear him. She sat at her usual spot, and looked up at him. "What is it Jake?"
He smiled at her, scratching the back of his head nervously. "Nothing, just... Interesting session, wasn't it it?"
She frowned at him for a second, then laughed. "Crys is at the memorial. Go talk to her and don't bother me."
Jake responded with a nervous laugh. "What do you mean? I..."
Ali sighed. "Stupid. If I know how you feel, what makes you think she doesn't?"
He sighed. "This isn't the time to be thinking about this."
Ali shrugged. "Maybe. What I can tell you is that I've known Crys for years, and I think I know her pretty well. She will ignore this forever if you don't speak up."
Jake nodded. "How can I? I mean... It's Crys."
Ali stretched and laughed. "That's your problem right there. You want her to see you differently, but you still look at her the same."
Jake looked at her with an amused look in his eyes. She laughed. "What? I'm sixteen, but I'm not dumb. Now, seriously... Leave me alone."
Jake chuckled, and walked away back to camp. Ali sighed, and turned to face the water. She knew what was going on in that training field, and she really didn't like it.
She forced a smile and nodded. "Nothing. I hope." She made a turn from the path she was taking towards her home and went to the lake. Jake followed her, she could hear him. She sat at her usual spot, and looked up at him. "What is it Jake?"
He smiled at her, scratching the back of his head nervously. "Nothing, just... Interesting session, wasn't it it?"
She frowned at him for a second, then laughed. "Crys is at the memorial. Go talk to her and don't bother me."
Jake responded with a nervous laugh. "What do you mean? I..."
Ali sighed. "Stupid. If I know how you feel, what makes you think she doesn't?"
He sighed. "This isn't the time to be thinking about this."
Ali shrugged. "Maybe. What I can tell you is that I've known Crys for years, and I think I know her pretty well. She will ignore this forever if you don't speak up."
Jake nodded. "How can I? I mean... It's Crys."
Ali stretched and laughed. "That's your problem right there. You want her to see you differently, but you still look at her the same."
Jake looked at her with an amused look in his eyes. She laughed. "What? I'm sixteen, but I'm not dumb. Now, seriously... Leave me alone."
Jake chuckled, and walked away back to camp. Ali sighed, and turned to face the water. She knew what was going on in that training field, and she really didn't like it.
When the wall of solid rock blocked his path, Evin quickly looked over his shoulders. He could tell that this was going to get worse in the next few seconds. "I'm going to love to see Dani's face when she hears about this." he muttered as he slowly walked backwards and turned around. The dagger he still had hidden in his hand began to feel Evin's firm grip. Nothing would let him lose his grip. His other hand was hidden under the side cape he had on. Underneath, he unhitched his rope dart. Unlike his simple little throwing knives with the wire attached to it, the rope dart was used as a more effective and stronger weapon. It had a side hook that made it a little more difficult for opponents to handle. The best part about it though was the shear range of the weapon.
Theron dismissed the students and Evin got into a stance that looked casual, but poised. It was a good thing he did, because seconds later, Theron had thrown the first punch... or rock. Evin jumped over the rocks and landed on them. knowing he couldn't stay on them forever, he whipped out his rope dart and threw it towards a tree. It hooked over the tree which gave Evin the chance to swing from off of the rocks without hurting himself.
"That sounds like a deal, but don't expect to be called sir either way!"
He left the rope dart attached to the tree. The rain began to pour down hard and made visibility less clear. He would take advantage of that soon enough. For now though, he threw two throwing knives on opposite sides of him, and made a over the top smile that Theron could see past the rain. The moment the next bolt of lighting flashed, he rushed Theron revealing his dagger swiping furiously. This was to no avail as Theron simply evaded the initial attack, by simply side stepping. This left Evin uncomfortably, prone to any attack which became even more clear as he saw Theron draw his sword. With the awkward position Evin was in he had only one choice that became a huge risk. Evin preformed a front flip and blocked Theron's first swipe and a few after that, but he was slowly losing control, and Evin had to become increasingly defensive.
Soon enough the attacked became too intense and Evin was forced to jump away into a role. Evin got up into a crouch and noticed that Theron was ready for another attack. Evin blocked the attack with his dagger, but then pulled out his second dagger to cut Theron's exposed arm. The cut was clean and it boosted Evin's confidence as he fought. He didn't let it get to him though; that would be the death of him. He used his new confidence to attack with even more intensity. He could tell that Theron was barely effected by the cut and knew that he was probably used to pain by now, but it was obvious that he wasn't ready for the attacks that followed. Theron moved back to try to give himself some fighting space as did Evin.
Evin didn't stop moving back though. He moved right out of Theron's sight. The rain had gotten even worse and had become a white opaque wall in front of them. Evin then grabbed onto the hanging rope of the rope dart and swung around, staying out of Theron's slight. He swung to right behind where he thought Theron was, he thought wrong though and by the time Evin got a good look at Theron, it was to late. Theron swung his sword at the swinging man and left a huge gash in Evin's leg.
Evin dismissed the gash for a second, until he landed back onto the ground. He could tell, that this battle would not go on much longer with his injury. He had to start to use his hidden ability.
Things around Evin started to slow down significantly. With this power he could watch individual rain drops as they fell around him. They'd slowed to the point, too, where the problem of visibility became less of an issue for him. When the rain came down fast, it became a blur, but with each drop clear, he could see a little farther. It was rather remarkable. He could see Theron slowly moving towards him. At that speed, he could see every little individual flaw of the mans use of the weapon. Although at normal speed, it didn't really matter, when you had an opponent that could do what Evin was doing right now, it could prove to be fatal. In fact many times, it had been. Evin moved out of the way of the swords path and managed to swipe at Theron's shoulder. In a real fight, he probably would have aimed a little higher and finished him with a cut to the neck. He didn't want to kill the man though. Not yet at least.
Evin saw the surprise come to Theron's face at the fact that Evin had become so fast. That is when the pain started to kick in. Evin needed to finish the battle soon before he couldn't handle the pain anymore. Evin was about to put Theron into a lock that would most likely end the fight when something unexpected happened. He was unable to move. It didn't make any sense seeing that he had slowed down time to his advantage. Then he realized what had happened, the man had used his own powers and encased Evin from the neck down in solid rock. Evin stopped using his powers and everything began to go at full speed.
Theron turned towards Evin. Theron was now holding his new wound. Evin was ready to listen to Theron gloat about his victory.
*********************
The Shadow sat motionless waiting for her to arrive. He had been waiting since dawn and he knew from past visits he had made that she always came to this exact place. It didn't take more than an hour or two to finally arrive, but to his disappointment a man had come with her. If he had to kill the man too then so be it. He was going to have to do this one way or another. Lucky for him, the man left not to long after he arrived. As he got ready to pouch out from his hiding spot, the girl began to look out in the lake.
The Shadow took his opportunity, lunging out and taking a punch directed towards the girl's face.
Theron dismissed the students and Evin got into a stance that looked casual, but poised. It was a good thing he did, because seconds later, Theron had thrown the first punch... or rock. Evin jumped over the rocks and landed on them. knowing he couldn't stay on them forever, he whipped out his rope dart and threw it towards a tree. It hooked over the tree which gave Evin the chance to swing from off of the rocks without hurting himself.
"That sounds like a deal, but don't expect to be called sir either way!"
He left the rope dart attached to the tree. The rain began to pour down hard and made visibility less clear. He would take advantage of that soon enough. For now though, he threw two throwing knives on opposite sides of him, and made a over the top smile that Theron could see past the rain. The moment the next bolt of lighting flashed, he rushed Theron revealing his dagger swiping furiously. This was to no avail as Theron simply evaded the initial attack, by simply side stepping. This left Evin uncomfortably, prone to any attack which became even more clear as he saw Theron draw his sword. With the awkward position Evin was in he had only one choice that became a huge risk. Evin preformed a front flip and blocked Theron's first swipe and a few after that, but he was slowly losing control, and Evin had to become increasingly defensive.
Soon enough the attacked became too intense and Evin was forced to jump away into a role. Evin got up into a crouch and noticed that Theron was ready for another attack. Evin blocked the attack with his dagger, but then pulled out his second dagger to cut Theron's exposed arm. The cut was clean and it boosted Evin's confidence as he fought. He didn't let it get to him though; that would be the death of him. He used his new confidence to attack with even more intensity. He could tell that Theron was barely effected by the cut and knew that he was probably used to pain by now, but it was obvious that he wasn't ready for the attacks that followed. Theron moved back to try to give himself some fighting space as did Evin.
Evin didn't stop moving back though. He moved right out of Theron's sight. The rain had gotten even worse and had become a white opaque wall in front of them. Evin then grabbed onto the hanging rope of the rope dart and swung around, staying out of Theron's slight. He swung to right behind where he thought Theron was, he thought wrong though and by the time Evin got a good look at Theron, it was to late. Theron swung his sword at the swinging man and left a huge gash in Evin's leg.
Evin dismissed the gash for a second, until he landed back onto the ground. He could tell, that this battle would not go on much longer with his injury. He had to start to use his hidden ability.
Things around Evin started to slow down significantly. With this power he could watch individual rain drops as they fell around him. They'd slowed to the point, too, where the problem of visibility became less of an issue for him. When the rain came down fast, it became a blur, but with each drop clear, he could see a little farther. It was rather remarkable. He could see Theron slowly moving towards him. At that speed, he could see every little individual flaw of the mans use of the weapon. Although at normal speed, it didn't really matter, when you had an opponent that could do what Evin was doing right now, it could prove to be fatal. In fact many times, it had been. Evin moved out of the way of the swords path and managed to swipe at Theron's shoulder. In a real fight, he probably would have aimed a little higher and finished him with a cut to the neck. He didn't want to kill the man though. Not yet at least.
Evin saw the surprise come to Theron's face at the fact that Evin had become so fast. That is when the pain started to kick in. Evin needed to finish the battle soon before he couldn't handle the pain anymore. Evin was about to put Theron into a lock that would most likely end the fight when something unexpected happened. He was unable to move. It didn't make any sense seeing that he had slowed down time to his advantage. Then he realized what had happened, the man had used his own powers and encased Evin from the neck down in solid rock. Evin stopped using his powers and everything began to go at full speed.
Theron turned towards Evin. Theron was now holding his new wound. Evin was ready to listen to Theron gloat about his victory.
*********************
The Shadow sat motionless waiting for her to arrive. He had been waiting since dawn and he knew from past visits he had made that she always came to this exact place. It didn't take more than an hour or two to finally arrive, but to his disappointment a man had come with her. If he had to kill the man too then so be it. He was going to have to do this one way or another. Lucky for him, the man left not to long after he arrived. As he got ready to pouch out from his hiding spot, the girl began to look out in the lake.
The Shadow took his opportunity, lunging out and taking a punch directed towards the girl's face.
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Medieval fantasy
Vilen smiled as he started to retreat from the training grounds. That was more like it. Sure, he wasn't the one to do the fighting, and the dismissal meant that he had basically wasted his time. But at least tomorrow wouldn't be as bad of a waste. Tomorrow he would get back to training. Tomorrow things would be on their way to being right again. Hopefully.
He walked behind Ali and Jake as the two of them talked about Crys. He felt pretty bad for Jake. He imagined that Crys might not be the easiest person in the world to have feelings for. She was intimidating enough when you weren't in love with her. When Ali dismissed Jake, he could clearly discern that the girl wanted to be left on her own, but he couldn't help saying something to her as she looked out over the water.
"I don't think you should worry too much about them, Ali," Vilen said to her back, unsure if this was what was troubling her, but going out on a limb. After all, it was what he was thinking about himself, so why not her? "They might beat the hell out of each other, but I doubt that anyone will die. I mean, they're both pack members now, aren't they? And I doubt Theron wants to make that kind of first impression. This needed to happen. Once they work it out, we'll all be able to work as well." He laughed. "Us boys ... well, we're only superior physically. We're just brutes. We can't talk things out like women can. Not if we want to be effective."
He walked behind Ali and Jake as the two of them talked about Crys. He felt pretty bad for Jake. He imagined that Crys might not be the easiest person in the world to have feelings for. She was intimidating enough when you weren't in love with her. When Ali dismissed Jake, he could clearly discern that the girl wanted to be left on her own, but he couldn't help saying something to her as she looked out over the water.
"I don't think you should worry too much about them, Ali," Vilen said to her back, unsure if this was what was troubling her, but going out on a limb. After all, it was what he was thinking about himself, so why not her? "They might beat the hell out of each other, but I doubt that anyone will die. I mean, they're both pack members now, aren't they? And I doubt Theron wants to make that kind of first impression. This needed to happen. Once they work it out, we'll all be able to work as well." He laughed. "Us boys ... well, we're only superior physically. We're just brutes. We can't talk things out like women can. Not if we want to be effective."
The setting changes from Medieval fantasy to Assassin's Camp
Ali sighed to hear Vilen's words, and turned to look at him. "I'm not worried about them. I just can't help the feeling that someone else will get killed soon, while we run around in circles. It's simply frustrating."
She smiled though at the comment. "Superior physically how? You're heavier, slower, and have much less resistance to pain." She smiled as to reinforce the fact that she was joking... Partially. Ali had just called Jake stupid a couple of times for one simple reason... She hated to see people complicate simple things. Looking at Vilen, she couldn't help but to think of Gloria, simply because she was doing the same thing. She nodded, it's none of her business. Jake is her friend, so is Crys, but this would be crossing a line. She sighed. "I do want to be alone now, if you don't mind."
She turned back towards the lake, listening to Vilen's steps as he walked away from the lake. Hadn't she been paying so much attention to the man leaving she would have heard something coming at her a second sooner, and maybe dodged. However when she realized anything it was too late.
Even though Ali hadn't heard him in time, Ali heard something coming at her fast. Her first impulse being to draw one of her hidden knives instead of blocking the hit. Pain wouldn't affect her as much as the outcome of this. She took the hit and slashed her attacker blindly at the same time. Not really knowing if she had hit. Still, in that split second she knew who this person was, and a feeling of uncontrollable rage took over her senses.
In the back of her mind she could think of only one thing Crys had told her during training: Sometimes, sacrifices must be made.
Ali took a breath, her eyes lit up and suddenly, she could feel nothing. She wouldn't block one single hit. She would take everything if that meant she could hurt the bastard in the process. This guy chose to attack the one person in that camp that had no regard for her own safety. Surely he would pay the price for that.
She smiled though at the comment. "Superior physically how? You're heavier, slower, and have much less resistance to pain." She smiled as to reinforce the fact that she was joking... Partially. Ali had just called Jake stupid a couple of times for one simple reason... She hated to see people complicate simple things. Looking at Vilen, she couldn't help but to think of Gloria, simply because she was doing the same thing. She nodded, it's none of her business. Jake is her friend, so is Crys, but this would be crossing a line. She sighed. "I do want to be alone now, if you don't mind."
She turned back towards the lake, listening to Vilen's steps as he walked away from the lake. Hadn't she been paying so much attention to the man leaving she would have heard something coming at her a second sooner, and maybe dodged. However when she realized anything it was too late.
Even though Ali hadn't heard him in time, Ali heard something coming at her fast. Her first impulse being to draw one of her hidden knives instead of blocking the hit. Pain wouldn't affect her as much as the outcome of this. She took the hit and slashed her attacker blindly at the same time. Not really knowing if she had hit. Still, in that split second she knew who this person was, and a feeling of uncontrollable rage took over her senses.
In the back of her mind she could think of only one thing Crys had told her during training: Sometimes, sacrifices must be made.
Ali took a breath, her eyes lit up and suddenly, she could feel nothing. She wouldn't block one single hit. She would take everything if that meant she could hurt the bastard in the process. This guy chose to attack the one person in that camp that had no regard for her own safety. Surely he would pay the price for that.
The Shadow was successful at making the first hit. It wasn't enough to slow this girl down though. She had taken out a blade and cut him through the abdomen. Although it hurt, he didn't much as flinch. He had felt the pain of dying men and women a little cut was nothing. The only thing that was on his mind was the thing that was making the girls eyes light up. He would take nothing less than a victory and ultimately her power. With this in mind, he went for his next string of attacks. They mostly consisted of punches to multiple area that he had found exposed. He hadn't managed to make contact yet.
The Shadow threw dirt in the air with his feet as he drew his sword. It would make things go by quicker. He then lunged forward, trying to keep as much distance from him and her. The sword he had was perfect for it too.
The Shadow threw dirt in the air with his feet as he drew his sword. It would make things go by quicker. He then lunged forward, trying to keep as much distance from him and her. The sword he had was perfect for it too.
Close combat was Ali's worse side. When the man drew a sword she knew she wouldn't get out of this easy. Not that she expected that at all. There were few advantages she had to use. No pain and no fear were two of them. Shutting off the pain was quickly taking its toll on her, her ears were ringing and the dirt in the air had gotten to her eyes. Things were not good at all.
She pulled one of her daggers from her waist. They were longer blades and better for this. She threw the blood stained throwing knife she still held in her hand at him. And pulling her second dagger, she advanced, not giving the least of thought about where his sword would hit her. She wasn't really fighting for survival, she simply wanted to hurt him at any cost.
She pulled one of her daggers from her waist. They were longer blades and better for this. She threw the blood stained throwing knife she still held in her hand at him. And pulling her second dagger, she advanced, not giving the least of thought about where his sword would hit her. She wasn't really fighting for survival, she simply wanted to hurt him at any cost.
One step, unbalanced. Another step, still unbalanced. Last step and the balance returns to the dark figure. The heavy rain pours down upon him and his surrounding. He can barely see anything through it but his eyes is still fixed on one spot in front of him. A man trapped in stones up to his neck, unable to move. Blood is slowly running down the figures shoulder even though he is grasping it with his hand, trying to maintain the blood flow. It's not much, but it's not like he needs that hand for other things at this point. His sight is finally back and through the hard rain he can make out Evin trapped in his stone trap. Moving up to him, the figure known as Theron begins to speak.
"I have to admit that you are skilled Evin, far skilled than I initially thought, but you still have much to learn." Theron said and saw Evin moving his mouth. Before he knew it there was two small darts flying towards him, but they were easily evaded. "That's good. You don't give up easily and for that you have my respects."
Theron pulled down the rocks surrounding Evin and felt how is powers were beginning to fade. As long as he didn't do anything too quickly or too hard he would surely make it to his cottage where he could get some rest. Looking at Evin, he finished the duel once and for all.
"You knew the bets, try to at least listen to what I have to say in the next session and follow my teachings with interest. I can admit that forcing you to show me respect was the wrong way to do it and for that I am sorry. Now go tend those wounds and get some rest. I'll gather you all later to continue what we stated this morning." He said and with that he left Evin by the training grounds. He could talk more to him later but for now he barely had enough strength to get back to his beloved bed.
"I have to admit that you are skilled Evin, far skilled than I initially thought, but you still have much to learn." Theron said and saw Evin moving his mouth. Before he knew it there was two small darts flying towards him, but they were easily evaded. "That's good. You don't give up easily and for that you have my respects."
Theron pulled down the rocks surrounding Evin and felt how is powers were beginning to fade. As long as he didn't do anything too quickly or too hard he would surely make it to his cottage where he could get some rest. Looking at Evin, he finished the duel once and for all.
"You knew the bets, try to at least listen to what I have to say in the next session and follow my teachings with interest. I can admit that forcing you to show me respect was the wrong way to do it and for that I am sorry. Now go tend those wounds and get some rest. I'll gather you all later to continue what we stated this morning." He said and with that he left Evin by the training grounds. He could talk more to him later but for now he barely had enough strength to get back to his beloved bed.
The Shadow gave a sinister smiles as he saw the throwing knife fly right past him. He could tell that this girl was in no shape to be fighting right now. She was fighting purly on anger and not thinking entirly clear. The fact that she had dirt in her face was helping his situation as well. When she ran at him with her dagger, The Shadow had failed to see the other dagger. He managed to deflect the first attack, but when the second one came, he just barly dodged the other one leaving him open to an another attack. That is is when he got cut in the arm. THis was not a big. It was barly even a scratch. He Threw a kick towards her chest hoping that he would make contact.
((lol, this is turning out to be a real fail encounter sorry))
((lol, this is turning out to be a real fail encounter sorry))
Ali had managed to cut the man again, but it was far from being enough. When he aimed a kick at her chest she took the hit, and stabbed at his leg at the same time.
She heard a snap and figured it was a cracked rib, but didn't feel a thing. The rain was hitting harder and harder and lightning began to strike trees at a distance, the contrast of, already loud, sounds amplified numbers of times, began to make her dizzy. She started to feel faint, but refused to stand down.
Her sight was beginning to recover though, and a second before she advanced one more time she caught a glimpse of a familiar object. Her eyes widened in shock as she muttered. "You miserable traitor! I won't let you leave here alive even if it's the last thing I do!"
She advanced one more times with both dagger at hand this time she aimed to stab the man in any way she could.
She heard a snap and figured it was a cracked rib, but didn't feel a thing. The rain was hitting harder and harder and lightning began to strike trees at a distance, the contrast of, already loud, sounds amplified numbers of times, began to make her dizzy. She started to feel faint, but refused to stand down.
Her sight was beginning to recover though, and a second before she advanced one more time she caught a glimpse of a familiar object. Her eyes widened in shock as she muttered. "You miserable traitor! I won't let you leave here alive even if it's the last thing I do!"
She advanced one more times with both dagger at hand this time she aimed to stab the man in any way she could.
Even though he was only in the rock wall prison for a few minutes, it was enough time to put Evin through complete agony. If having to use his powers wasn’t enough, the rock itself was forcing his rib cage right into his organs. It was one of the most painful things he had experienced, but he still didn’t show it. Even controlling the darts with his mouth gave him pain. Because of this pain, he listened to Theron very intently. He had a new respect for Theron and could finally understand where he was coming from.
Before Theron left Evin said, “Thank you.” That was all he could say. He could say nothing more than that because that is all that had to be said.
He realised that he was pretty badly injured once Theron had finally gone. He had to go to get this fixed up. As the rain still fell, he walked over towards the healers house. It was a nice little place that always seemed clean. As a healer, they better have a clean place though. He didn’t want to be afraid of going there because he might get infected.
When he entered, a lady he didn’t recognise all to well had greeted him. He didn’t know her name, but he had seen her once or twice around the town. She was in her late fifties and kind of short. She quickly looked at the wound and gave him a pouch full of cream.
“Rub a dab of this over the wound every three hours. If you are lucky, the would will heal completely within a week or two. There will probably be a scar.”
Evin smiled. It was so nice of her and he didn’t have to sit and wait forever like he usually had to. Usually the healers examine the wound then discuss the best treatment. They then do a check on the person to see if they have any other problems. Then they finally helped the person. It was rather pointless.
Evin took off to his house to rest for a while. He put the cream on his would then went to sleep.
********************
When The Shadow kicked the girl in the chest, he herd at least a rib crack, but a split second later, he could feel a pain in his leg. It was a very deep cut that probably hit some important veins. I'll have to fix that soon or I'll be dead even if I manage to kill her. Then she yelled traitor to him. She knew exactly what it meant. He still had the ring of the assassin's on. It was an important part of his past that he just couldn't let go of. That is when she rushed at him, with even more intensity than before.
When she approached him with the daggers, he dropped his sword and managed to grab both of her arms by the wrist. He managed to stop one of the daggers from making contact with his previous cut in the abdomen. He wasn't so lucky with the other dagger though. That dagger had slightly pierced his left eye and was slowly getting deeper as the anger the girl was feeling got even more intense. Why wasn't she feeling any pain? All he could feel was the pain he felt and nothing of her. He could feel some slight discomfort as well, like someone near by was being constricted by something. It was odd, but definitely not the most extreme pain he was feeling at the moment. If he didn't stop her soon, the injury in his eye would become irreversible. He did the only thing he thought he could. He spit right in her face giving him a split second to get out of there. He grabbed his sword and stabbed her clear through the girl's abdomen. He was about to take out his dagger to finish it when he herd someone coming. Evin dived into the lake and swam quickly through the water. He wouldn't resurface any time soon either. He knew of a little underwater cave that had an air pocket down there. He would treat his wounds down there and then resurface in a couple of days. It would be a lot safer then.
Before Theron left Evin said, “Thank you.” That was all he could say. He could say nothing more than that because that is all that had to be said.
He realised that he was pretty badly injured once Theron had finally gone. He had to go to get this fixed up. As the rain still fell, he walked over towards the healers house. It was a nice little place that always seemed clean. As a healer, they better have a clean place though. He didn’t want to be afraid of going there because he might get infected.
When he entered, a lady he didn’t recognise all to well had greeted him. He didn’t know her name, but he had seen her once or twice around the town. She was in her late fifties and kind of short. She quickly looked at the wound and gave him a pouch full of cream.
“Rub a dab of this over the wound every three hours. If you are lucky, the would will heal completely within a week or two. There will probably be a scar.”
Evin smiled. It was so nice of her and he didn’t have to sit and wait forever like he usually had to. Usually the healers examine the wound then discuss the best treatment. They then do a check on the person to see if they have any other problems. Then they finally helped the person. It was rather pointless.
Evin took off to his house to rest for a while. He put the cream on his would then went to sleep.
********************
When The Shadow kicked the girl in the chest, he herd at least a rib crack, but a split second later, he could feel a pain in his leg. It was a very deep cut that probably hit some important veins. I'll have to fix that soon or I'll be dead even if I manage to kill her. Then she yelled traitor to him. She knew exactly what it meant. He still had the ring of the assassin's on. It was an important part of his past that he just couldn't let go of. That is when she rushed at him, with even more intensity than before.
When she approached him with the daggers, he dropped his sword and managed to grab both of her arms by the wrist. He managed to stop one of the daggers from making contact with his previous cut in the abdomen. He wasn't so lucky with the other dagger though. That dagger had slightly pierced his left eye and was slowly getting deeper as the anger the girl was feeling got even more intense. Why wasn't she feeling any pain? All he could feel was the pain he felt and nothing of her. He could feel some slight discomfort as well, like someone near by was being constricted by something. It was odd, but definitely not the most extreme pain he was feeling at the moment. If he didn't stop her soon, the injury in his eye would become irreversible. He did the only thing he thought he could. He spit right in her face giving him a split second to get out of there. He grabbed his sword and stabbed her clear through the girl's abdomen. He was about to take out his dagger to finish it when he herd someone coming. Evin dived into the lake and swam quickly through the water. He wouldn't resurface any time soon either. He knew of a little underwater cave that had an air pocket down there. He would treat his wounds down there and then resurface in a couple of days. It would be a lot safer then.
Crys had been sitting in the mud for a while now in silence. Jake had been watching her from a fair distance from quite sometime too. Jake staring at her was never a bother. Thinking about it, she had actually missed it. She eventually decided to walk up to him and ask him why he was there, but seconds before standing up she felt a horrible sensation, similar to the one she felt the night Bastian died. All of a sudden Crys stood up and walked towards Jake, and passed him, and started to move towards the lake as if she was hypnotized. After a few steps she yelled out. "Follow me Jake!"
Crys arrived at the lake with that feeling growing at each step.
When Jake stopped beside her she felt him panic. "Holy shit, Allison!"
Crys felt herself panic also. "How bad is it?"
She felt him move past her. Soon after that he spoke. "She's bleeding out. We have to take her to the healers now."
-----------------
The last thing Ali heard was the sound of steps walking towards her. She remembered thinking that she would be dead really soon. Well, at least she wouldn't die a coward... She could hear voices around her. She seemed to be slipping in and out of consciousness now. When she recognized Annie's voice though, she realized she might not die after all. The girl's voice didn't seem as cheerful as usual, bad sign. "What I'm about to do here does not leave this room... Are we clear?"
---------
Crys and Jake took Ali to the healers cabin. Jake called Lena, and along with her came Dani and Annie. Lena told the other healers to leave, and they did as she said. She looked at Crys with the corner of her eyes while examining the stab wound. Crys had been doing her best to stop the bleeding, but she didn't know if it had been enough. Lena finally spoke. "This is bad. Really bad..."
Dani sighed, she knew Lena all too well. "Sure it is, the kid is almost dead. Can you save her life or not?"
Lena nodded simply. "No, I can't. However... Maybe my daughter can."
Annie took a deep breath. "I sure can."
As the girl stood next to her mother, it was visible to all (except Crys) how much they looked alike. Except that unlike Lena, Annie had dark brown eyes. Lena looked seriously at her daughter. "Only the stab wound, don't push yourself."
Annie nodded and looked around. "What I'm about to do here does not leave this room... Are we clear?"
Everyone immediately agreed. The only two people not confused were Dani and Lena.
Jake kept his eyes fixed on the young girl as she put both her hands on the wound and took a deep breath. All of the sudden the dark brown in her eyes sparkled a golden light, the same golden light seemed to emanate from her hands. Looking past the brightness Jake could immediately tell this was extremely painful for her.
After a few minutes the golden light went out and Annie collapsed on her knees. Ali's wound was gone.
Crys helped Annie up and smiled at her. "Thank you Annie. Are you alright?"
Annie yawned. "I will be once I get some sleep." She smiled and nodded towards Ali, even if Crys couldn't see her. "So will she. She should wake up in a few hours. She will be useless for physical training for a week or two, other than that, she should be on her feet in no time."
Annie left the room, still yawning, probably off to get some sleep. Lena smiled, and explained. "Annie's ability would become a curse to her if people were to find out. Specially since she can't heal very often, or major wounds. It drains her, literally. Not to mention it's painful."
Dani smiled at her friend. "Don't worry, no one here will say a word."
Lena smiled. "Good. That would be... Unpleasant."
Then, all of sudden, Dani turned to Crys with a serious look in her eyes. "How the hell did you let this happen in camp grounds? Have you learned nothing at all?"
Dani walked out and Jake imagined she was going to inquire the guards. Crys sighed. "Looks like she's a little better... I have to go tell everyone what happened here, and have a couple of guards scout the area around camp. Jake, stay here. Call me when she wakes up."
"Will do." Jake pulled a chair and sat by the bed. As Crys walked out, Jake stared at Ali serious, and whispered to himself. "One second later..."
He shivered a t the thought. This was a close one, still... The fact that it had happen in the only place they thought was safe, was simply terrifying. And he knew people would react badly to it also.
Crys arrived at the lake with that feeling growing at each step.
When Jake stopped beside her she felt him panic. "Holy shit, Allison!"
Crys felt herself panic also. "How bad is it?"
She felt him move past her. Soon after that he spoke. "She's bleeding out. We have to take her to the healers now."
-----------------
The last thing Ali heard was the sound of steps walking towards her. She remembered thinking that she would be dead really soon. Well, at least she wouldn't die a coward... She could hear voices around her. She seemed to be slipping in and out of consciousness now. When she recognized Annie's voice though, she realized she might not die after all. The girl's voice didn't seem as cheerful as usual, bad sign. "What I'm about to do here does not leave this room... Are we clear?"
---------
Crys and Jake took Ali to the healers cabin. Jake called Lena, and along with her came Dani and Annie. Lena told the other healers to leave, and they did as she said. She looked at Crys with the corner of her eyes while examining the stab wound. Crys had been doing her best to stop the bleeding, but she didn't know if it had been enough. Lena finally spoke. "This is bad. Really bad..."
Dani sighed, she knew Lena all too well. "Sure it is, the kid is almost dead. Can you save her life or not?"
Lena nodded simply. "No, I can't. However... Maybe my daughter can."
Annie took a deep breath. "I sure can."
As the girl stood next to her mother, it was visible to all (except Crys) how much they looked alike. Except that unlike Lena, Annie had dark brown eyes. Lena looked seriously at her daughter. "Only the stab wound, don't push yourself."
Annie nodded and looked around. "What I'm about to do here does not leave this room... Are we clear?"
Everyone immediately agreed. The only two people not confused were Dani and Lena.
Jake kept his eyes fixed on the young girl as she put both her hands on the wound and took a deep breath. All of the sudden the dark brown in her eyes sparkled a golden light, the same golden light seemed to emanate from her hands. Looking past the brightness Jake could immediately tell this was extremely painful for her.
After a few minutes the golden light went out and Annie collapsed on her knees. Ali's wound was gone.
Crys helped Annie up and smiled at her. "Thank you Annie. Are you alright?"
Annie yawned. "I will be once I get some sleep." She smiled and nodded towards Ali, even if Crys couldn't see her. "So will she. She should wake up in a few hours. She will be useless for physical training for a week or two, other than that, she should be on her feet in no time."
Annie left the room, still yawning, probably off to get some sleep. Lena smiled, and explained. "Annie's ability would become a curse to her if people were to find out. Specially since she can't heal very often, or major wounds. It drains her, literally. Not to mention it's painful."
Dani smiled at her friend. "Don't worry, no one here will say a word."
Lena smiled. "Good. That would be... Unpleasant."
Then, all of sudden, Dani turned to Crys with a serious look in her eyes. "How the hell did you let this happen in camp grounds? Have you learned nothing at all?"
Dani walked out and Jake imagined she was going to inquire the guards. Crys sighed. "Looks like she's a little better... I have to go tell everyone what happened here, and have a couple of guards scout the area around camp. Jake, stay here. Call me when she wakes up."
"Will do." Jake pulled a chair and sat by the bed. As Crys walked out, Jake stared at Ali serious, and whispered to himself. "One second later..."
He shivered a t the thought. This was a close one, still... The fact that it had happen in the only place they thought was safe, was simply terrifying. And he knew people would react badly to it also.
"Easy! Take it easy! Ali!" It took Ali a few minutes to realize someone was holding her down. It took her a while to understand what was happening exactly. Still, while Jake was unsuccessful, the shooting pain in her ribs was more than enough to get her to drop down on the bed again, breathing heavily. Jake sighed. "Calm down. Lena said you shouldn't move around like that."
Ali laid back on the bed an turned her eyes to the ceiling. The whole fight was now a blur, and she tried to remember what exactly happened. She had done everything she was taught not to do in that fight, but then... If that man had killed Bastian so easily, what real chance did she have? Then, the memories came rushing back at her, and she managed to look down and see the blood on her clothes. She examined the area where the stab wound should be, there was nothing there... That's not right.
She turned to ask Jake, but he had left the room. Seconds after that Crys walked in, and sat in the chair he had left. "Hey. How are you feeling?"
Ali sighed. "Confused. I'm pretty sure I was stabbed."
Crys chuckled. "Well, yes, you were. Annie... Has a very effective method, so to speak."
Ali smiled. "Oh... That... That's a really painful thing for her. I should thank her later."
Crys sat back in her chair and yawned. "You knew about that?"
Ali nodded. "She showed me when I was there... You don't look like you slept at all."
Crys sighed. "That's because I haven't. You were attacked in camp Allison. Few people slept las night after knowing that."
Ali tried again, and managed to sit up, and then stand. "You told everyone what happened?"
Crys nodded. "Almost everyone. Some people were already asleep, but they'll hear the gossip as soon as they wake up probably. So... What happened?"
Ali leaned against the bed and sighed. "I talked to Jake, talked to Vilen, then I was left alone. A split second later the guy jumped at me. I have no idea where he came from. I heard him coming at me, and I managed to cut him, but not badly. He puled a sword, and then..."
Crys interrupted. "At what moment did you decide to use use your ability?"
Ali took a breath trying to remember, shivering from the pain in her ribs as she did so. "I guess, as soon as I recognized him. I figured the only way I'd have a chance was if I didn't react to the pain. That way I could find openings more easily. Crys, there's something... This man, whoever he is, at some point he was a member of the Pack."
Crys leaned forward and stared at her seriously. "What makes you say that?"
Ali sighed. "He had a graduation ring."
Crys smiled. "I'm impressed. You managed to notice his ring?"
Ali looked through the window, it was sunrise. "Yes... Do I have to stay here?"
Crys simply nodded a 'no'. Ali managed to leave the cabin and walk home, ignoring all the stares. She managed to painfully change her clothes, and walk to the dining area, to have breakfast. She sat further away from everyone, ignoring the stares and the whispering. To everyone, she would seem upset, but she really wasn't. She was simply going over everything in her mind again. She was sure of one thing now... Whoever this was, she could now pick him out of a crowd easily.
Ali laid back on the bed an turned her eyes to the ceiling. The whole fight was now a blur, and she tried to remember what exactly happened. She had done everything she was taught not to do in that fight, but then... If that man had killed Bastian so easily, what real chance did she have? Then, the memories came rushing back at her, and she managed to look down and see the blood on her clothes. She examined the area where the stab wound should be, there was nothing there... That's not right.
She turned to ask Jake, but he had left the room. Seconds after that Crys walked in, and sat in the chair he had left. "Hey. How are you feeling?"
Ali sighed. "Confused. I'm pretty sure I was stabbed."
Crys chuckled. "Well, yes, you were. Annie... Has a very effective method, so to speak."
Ali smiled. "Oh... That... That's a really painful thing for her. I should thank her later."
Crys sat back in her chair and yawned. "You knew about that?"
Ali nodded. "She showed me when I was there... You don't look like you slept at all."
Crys sighed. "That's because I haven't. You were attacked in camp Allison. Few people slept las night after knowing that."
Ali tried again, and managed to sit up, and then stand. "You told everyone what happened?"
Crys nodded. "Almost everyone. Some people were already asleep, but they'll hear the gossip as soon as they wake up probably. So... What happened?"
Ali leaned against the bed and sighed. "I talked to Jake, talked to Vilen, then I was left alone. A split second later the guy jumped at me. I have no idea where he came from. I heard him coming at me, and I managed to cut him, but not badly. He puled a sword, and then..."
Crys interrupted. "At what moment did you decide to use use your ability?"
Ali took a breath trying to remember, shivering from the pain in her ribs as she did so. "I guess, as soon as I recognized him. I figured the only way I'd have a chance was if I didn't react to the pain. That way I could find openings more easily. Crys, there's something... This man, whoever he is, at some point he was a member of the Pack."
Crys leaned forward and stared at her seriously. "What makes you say that?"
Ali sighed. "He had a graduation ring."
Crys smiled. "I'm impressed. You managed to notice his ring?"
Ali looked through the window, it was sunrise. "Yes... Do I have to stay here?"
Crys simply nodded a 'no'. Ali managed to leave the cabin and walk home, ignoring all the stares. She managed to painfully change her clothes, and walk to the dining area, to have breakfast. She sat further away from everyone, ignoring the stares and the whispering. To everyone, she would seem upset, but she really wasn't. She was simply going over everything in her mind again. She was sure of one thing now... Whoever this was, she could now pick him out of a crowd easily.
Evin was a little aanoyed when he herd people talking outside of his house. They were just so loud and he couldn't get any more sleep. He didn't care what they were talking about, he just wanted them to shut up and let him sleep. It wouldn't happen though, not unless he walked out there and gave them a piece of his mind. And that is what he did. He walked out to his front door where a group of people stood there talking about something.
"Did she die?" One of them said while another one said in a separate conversation, "You know I herd Ali didn't have a chance."
Wheels in Evin's head started turning. Why were people asking questions about Ali dying? It just didn't make sense since he had only just saw her a few hours earlier. He needed to find Crystal to see if it was true. If anyone knew the truth it would be her.
"Does anyone know where Crystal is?" He asked with concern all over his voice.
"I don't know. Why don't you go look for her." The man said it to Evin in a tone that just sounded to be bred by evil. Evin understood why this man had never accomplished becoming an assassin.
"Thanks, next time pay someone more respect." He said as he began to walk away from the crowd. The man laughing at the comment that Evin had made to him. The blood under Evin's skin boiled over when he heard this and threw his rope dart towards the man, hitting the door behind him. The small cut on the man's cheek was now visible. Evin tugged the rope back to retract in back into his hand. A he heard the man yell when the dart had made another cut, but this time on the man's hand that had been covering the man's cheek.
Evin then thought about who else might not know about this. Theron who was probably also sleeping was on his mind. He just hoped that he didn't mind being woken up. He went over to where Theron had been sleeping and knocked on the door. He hoped that he would answer.
"Did she die?" One of them said while another one said in a separate conversation, "You know I herd Ali didn't have a chance."
Wheels in Evin's head started turning. Why were people asking questions about Ali dying? It just didn't make sense since he had only just saw her a few hours earlier. He needed to find Crystal to see if it was true. If anyone knew the truth it would be her.
"Does anyone know where Crystal is?" He asked with concern all over his voice.
"I don't know. Why don't you go look for her." The man said it to Evin in a tone that just sounded to be bred by evil. Evin understood why this man had never accomplished becoming an assassin.
"Thanks, next time pay someone more respect." He said as he began to walk away from the crowd. The man laughing at the comment that Evin had made to him. The blood under Evin's skin boiled over when he heard this and threw his rope dart towards the man, hitting the door behind him. The small cut on the man's cheek was now visible. Evin tugged the rope back to retract in back into his hand. A he heard the man yell when the dart had made another cut, but this time on the man's hand that had been covering the man's cheek.
Evin then thought about who else might not know about this. Theron who was probably also sleeping was on his mind. He just hoped that he didn't mind being woken up. He went over to where Theron had been sleeping and knocked on the door. He hoped that he would answer.
In front of his eyes a large forest rose up and between it's treetops the sunlight broke through, shining down upon the path that was leading into the darkness ahead of him. It was both a bewildering yet frightening sight and for some unknown reason the man named Theron felt a wave of sorrow hit his mind with such a great force that he began to cry quietly. He was now walking towards the dark forest with the sunlight fixed on his every move. But after a little moment of walking he could see that there was no sun, there was a white gauntlet with black coloured markings on it that threw the light on him from the sky above. More than that he could not remember for after seeing that very object he awoke from his sleep to find someone knocking on the door.
Darkness consumed him, but at least the windows threw small beams of light into the room which helped him to gain his sight back. He quickly got up on his feet, put on his cloths and his equipments before opening the door. Before him stood Evin with a concerned face.
"Good morning Evin." Theron began and moved out from the cottage, still looking at his student. "What thoughts troubles your mind?" He asked with a friendly, yet tired tone.
Darkness consumed him, but at least the windows threw small beams of light into the room which helped him to gain his sight back. He quickly got up on his feet, put on his cloths and his equipments before opening the door. Before him stood Evin with a concerned face.
"Good morning Evin." Theron began and moved out from the cottage, still looking at his student. "What thoughts troubles your mind?" He asked with a friendly, yet tired tone.
Unable to sleep, Vilen thought he might warm up for actual training with a bit of physical activity before sunrise. However, with the rate at which outrageous things were happening around here, he decided that he didn't want to be too far away, so he decided to forego the usual run he would have taken. Instead, he decided that he would so some free funning, about thirty feet above the ground.
Vilen was hanging by his hands from a tree limb near the healers' cabin when he saw Ali walking out. He pulled himself up and leaned against the strong trunk as he watched her walk away. She looked slightly pained as she did so. Of course, Vilen had heard about what had happened to her, so that made sense.
Deciding that he would follow her, he laboriously made his way through the trees, cautiously picking out limbs that would be strong enough to support his weight. When she walked into the mess hall, he was slightly disappointed. He had been hoping for something more exciting.
He dropped to the ground and walked in as well, but when he saw her sitting in the corner, curled into herself, he decided that she was better left alone for the time being. Suddenly he felt guilty. If he hadn't left her alone, he might have been able to help her. He could have at least drawn the attacker away so that she could have a few easier shots at him. After all, it's hard to fight when compelled to do something else entirely.
Vilen quickly shook that thought from his head. Wasn't his fault. There was nothing he could do about it now, anyway. He caught her eye, nodded in acknowledgment, and then exited the building, heading for training. Perhaps today would be more successful.
Vilen was hanging by his hands from a tree limb near the healers' cabin when he saw Ali walking out. He pulled himself up and leaned against the strong trunk as he watched her walk away. She looked slightly pained as she did so. Of course, Vilen had heard about what had happened to her, so that made sense.
Deciding that he would follow her, he laboriously made his way through the trees, cautiously picking out limbs that would be strong enough to support his weight. When she walked into the mess hall, he was slightly disappointed. He had been hoping for something more exciting.
He dropped to the ground and walked in as well, but when he saw her sitting in the corner, curled into herself, he decided that she was better left alone for the time being. Suddenly he felt guilty. If he hadn't left her alone, he might have been able to help her. He could have at least drawn the attacker away so that she could have a few easier shots at him. After all, it's hard to fight when compelled to do something else entirely.
Vilen quickly shook that thought from his head. Wasn't his fault. There was nothing he could do about it now, anyway. He caught her eye, nodded in acknowledgment, and then exited the building, heading for training. Perhaps today would be more successful.
Ali sat on the dining hall, keeping to herself and ignoring the stares and whispers. A couple of broken ribs caused even breathing to be an extremely painful activity. Eating, was whole new level of torture. Even so, the pain was not disturbing Ali. Like she so often explained... Dead people feel no pain, and she was very much alive. Looking around the room, she expected to see at least one of her friends there, but then... She imagined Theron and Evin might still be sleeping. Crys would be busy... Jake could show up maybe? Ali sighed. She noticed Vilen, but he left soon after that. Probably he headed for training.
Then Ali heard a yawn, and when she looked back to her own table Annie was sitting across from her. "Hey there! How's the pain?"
Ali laughed, which caused the pain to spike. "Ow... It's delicious, thank you."
Annie suddenly grabbed her hand and examined the scar on the palm, she threw Ali a severe look. "You didn't change those bandages like I showed you, did you? If you had it wouldn't have left a scar."
Ali smiled pulling her hand back. "That's the least of my problems. I should thank you I suppose, are you still tired?"
Annie nodded with a smile. "Yes. You got lucky I decided to accompany my mother here. She told Dani there was no way she could have saved you."
Ali nodded, a serious look crossing her face. "I wasn't exactly expecting to get out of this either. I guess... I was lucky, huh?"
Annie widened her smile. "You did hurt the guy bad, I mean... There was a lot of blood on your knives. Probably why he ran, he knew couldn't handle another fight in his condition."
Ali smirked. "Any chance the bastard bled out and dropped dead somewhere?"
Annie nodded. "My mother said that, based on what Dani told her of the murders, this guy has some good knowledge of anatomy. She thinks he might have some training as a healer too."
Ali passed her fingers through her hair in a nervous gesture. "Who the hell is this guy? He has assassin training, he's a healer, he has influence in Newhaven... I wouldn't think it's the same person if I hadn't seen him myself."
Annie shrugged, yawning again. "I can't help you there I'm afraid. I'm simply giving some professional input. Plus I have to sleep some more, I just came here to ask you a favor since I saved your life."
Ali looked at her curious. "What?"
Annie smiled. "When this is over... Come visit us."
Ali sighed. "Annie...
Annie nodded, standing up. "Your past is your friend Ali, you simply have to remember correctly. Think about it."
Annie left to sleep more, and Ali went to the training area, feeling strange since she had left her bow at home. Then... She couldn't draw it quite yet.
----------------------
Crys had gone to her father's grave again. This time, simply because she wouldn't be bothered there. She had just spoke with her mother, and during such conversation some very harsh words have been spoken. By both of them. She stared at her fathers memorial seriously. "Really dad, how did you deal with her? She's impossible."
Suddenly she heard a laugh and turned towards Jake, who was standing a little further away. "What?"
He chuckled in response. "Nothing, it's just... I'm sorry, but... You're exactly like her."
Crys stood up and walked towards him until they were only a few inches away from each other. She smiled. "So says my stalker... Seriously, how blind do you think I am?"
Jake froze in face of that question. She nodded, laughing, and passed him by. "Come on. I still expect we do some training today. I'm pretty sure Evin and Theron worked things out yesterday."
Jake followed her from a distance. "Can Allison train?"
Crys nodded. "Nothing physical for at least a week, but I'm sure she'll be there all the same. She wouldn't let a little thing such as almost dying get in the way of training."
Then Ali heard a yawn, and when she looked back to her own table Annie was sitting across from her. "Hey there! How's the pain?"
Ali laughed, which caused the pain to spike. "Ow... It's delicious, thank you."
Annie suddenly grabbed her hand and examined the scar on the palm, she threw Ali a severe look. "You didn't change those bandages like I showed you, did you? If you had it wouldn't have left a scar."
Ali smiled pulling her hand back. "That's the least of my problems. I should thank you I suppose, are you still tired?"
Annie nodded with a smile. "Yes. You got lucky I decided to accompany my mother here. She told Dani there was no way she could have saved you."
Ali nodded, a serious look crossing her face. "I wasn't exactly expecting to get out of this either. I guess... I was lucky, huh?"
Annie widened her smile. "You did hurt the guy bad, I mean... There was a lot of blood on your knives. Probably why he ran, he knew couldn't handle another fight in his condition."
Ali smirked. "Any chance the bastard bled out and dropped dead somewhere?"
Annie nodded. "My mother said that, based on what Dani told her of the murders, this guy has some good knowledge of anatomy. She thinks he might have some training as a healer too."
Ali passed her fingers through her hair in a nervous gesture. "Who the hell is this guy? He has assassin training, he's a healer, he has influence in Newhaven... I wouldn't think it's the same person if I hadn't seen him myself."
Annie shrugged, yawning again. "I can't help you there I'm afraid. I'm simply giving some professional input. Plus I have to sleep some more, I just came here to ask you a favor since I saved your life."
Ali looked at her curious. "What?"
Annie smiled. "When this is over... Come visit us."
Ali sighed. "Annie...
Annie nodded, standing up. "Your past is your friend Ali, you simply have to remember correctly. Think about it."
Annie left to sleep more, and Ali went to the training area, feeling strange since she had left her bow at home. Then... She couldn't draw it quite yet.
----------------------
Crys had gone to her father's grave again. This time, simply because she wouldn't be bothered there. She had just spoke with her mother, and during such conversation some very harsh words have been spoken. By both of them. She stared at her fathers memorial seriously. "Really dad, how did you deal with her? She's impossible."
Suddenly she heard a laugh and turned towards Jake, who was standing a little further away. "What?"
He chuckled in response. "Nothing, it's just... I'm sorry, but... You're exactly like her."
Crys stood up and walked towards him until they were only a few inches away from each other. She smiled. "So says my stalker... Seriously, how blind do you think I am?"
Jake froze in face of that question. She nodded, laughing, and passed him by. "Come on. I still expect we do some training today. I'm pretty sure Evin and Theron worked things out yesterday."
Jake followed her from a distance. "Can Allison train?"
Crys nodded. "Nothing physical for at least a week, but I'm sure she'll be there all the same. She wouldn't let a little thing such as almost dying get in the way of training."
Theron seemed rather chipper. It definitely wasn't like the Theron he had been speaking to a couple of hours ago. As for things on his mind, there were a lot of them, but that was normal. If Evin wasn't thinking through every last detail of his life, he wasn't himself. Although, there were only a few things on his mind that, at the moment, were trumping all the other thoughts.
"I have reason to believe that Allison might be dead. Although my sources are basically the village idiots." Evin chuckled a little at that comment. He was sure that most well known assassins in the camp would consider him the village idiot. It was funny to think that some people would consider him the village idiot and yet Evin was calling this guy an idiot. What did it mean when an idiot called another guy an idiot? "Those sources might not be the greatest and I do take it with a grain of salt, but it is always a possibility. I thought maybe Crystal would know the truth which brings me to another point. That other point is that you should probably be at the training grounds to continue training. I'm assuming that Crystal would already be there."
With that, he started towards the training ground, ready to find the truth. Whatever that truth may be.
"I have reason to believe that Allison might be dead. Although my sources are basically the village idiots." Evin chuckled a little at that comment. He was sure that most well known assassins in the camp would consider him the village idiot. It was funny to think that some people would consider him the village idiot and yet Evin was calling this guy an idiot. What did it mean when an idiot called another guy an idiot? "Those sources might not be the greatest and I do take it with a grain of salt, but it is always a possibility. I thought maybe Crystal would know the truth which brings me to another point. That other point is that you should probably be at the training grounds to continue training. I'm assuming that Crystal would already be there."
With that, he started towards the training ground, ready to find the truth. Whatever that truth may be.
"Dead?! Allison!? What the...?" Theron thought as he watched Evin run off towards the training grounds. What was this for some kind of rumours? Were they true, false or just slightly over reacted ones? Crystal would know more about it and at this early hour, Theron would surely find her in the training area with the others. With that, the instructor made his way over to the training grounds to meet up with his students.
With swift footsteps, the honest man walked up to his group of students and greeted them good morning with a slight nod. They all sat down and to his relief he found Allison to be there as well. He had planned on giving the others their task and pull Crystal aside to ask about Allison but he guessed it would be stupid to do that now. He cleared his throat to gain everyone's attention if someone had missed his arrival before speaking.
"Alright, first we shall meditate for five minutes just as yesterday before we start with the actual task for today's training. Try not to think at all, just stay focused on your goal and stimulate your senses and abilities as much as possible for there is much to be done today." He said and sat down on a rock behind him. He began to meditate just as everyone else.
With swift footsteps, the honest man walked up to his group of students and greeted them good morning with a slight nod. They all sat down and to his relief he found Allison to be there as well. He had planned on giving the others their task and pull Crystal aside to ask about Allison but he guessed it would be stupid to do that now. He cleared his throat to gain everyone's attention if someone had missed his arrival before speaking.
"Alright, first we shall meditate for five minutes just as yesterday before we start with the actual task for today's training. Try not to think at all, just stay focused on your goal and stimulate your senses and abilities as much as possible for there is much to be done today." He said and sat down on a rock behind him. He began to meditate just as everyone else.
Ali had arrived at the training area and taken a seat, on the floor. It hurt a little to do that, but it didn't matter. She knew that she could have stayed home or in the healer's cabin if she wanted to. She was sure no one would have demand her presence after what happened, but... Ali hated to be trapped inside four walls for too long. Plus, if that fight had taught her anything, is that she definitely needed to be stronger than this. After having met the killer face to face... She was determined to do anything, no matter how painful, or uncomfortable, to make herself stronger.
Not long after her came Crys an Jake. Jake snickered when seeing her there, it seemed they had talked about her. She didn't mind that at all. After them came Evin and not long after him came Theron. Ali greeted them both with a simple nod, and no words. She was really glad to see everyone, though she found it strange they seemed relieved to see her. She wondered what people had been saying around camp. She dismissed it though, when Theron told then to meditate for five minutes and said there was much for them to do. She immediately closed her eyes, and began to take deep breaths, although that was slightly painful. She was starting to get used to the pain by now, it barely bothered her.
She made an effort to empty her mind of all the things that had been spinning around there for the past hours, and focused on the sounds around her, and the smell of wet dirt, that was already faint since the rain had stop hours ago. She did love that smell though. She would have thoroughly enjoyed the heavy rain, had she not been knocked out. Oh, well... There would be other storms eventually.
Not long after her came Crys an Jake. Jake snickered when seeing her there, it seemed they had talked about her. She didn't mind that at all. After them came Evin and not long after him came Theron. Ali greeted them both with a simple nod, and no words. She was really glad to see everyone, though she found it strange they seemed relieved to see her. She wondered what people had been saying around camp. She dismissed it though, when Theron told then to meditate for five minutes and said there was much for them to do. She immediately closed her eyes, and began to take deep breaths, although that was slightly painful. She was starting to get used to the pain by now, it barely bothered her.
She made an effort to empty her mind of all the things that had been spinning around there for the past hours, and focused on the sounds around her, and the smell of wet dirt, that was already faint since the rain had stop hours ago. She did love that smell though. She would have thoroughly enjoyed the heavy rain, had she not been knocked out. Oh, well... There would be other storms eventually.
Evin arrived at the training grounds in a matter of minutes from leaving Theron. He instantly found Ali in his peripherals just before he was going to ask Crystal about what had happened to her. Not to long after, Theron arrived and at the same time, the both of them showed their own forms of relief at the sight of her being alive. She didn't look all to great though; Although, she wasn't dead and that was good. It was even more relieving when she had acknowledged the two of them with a simple, wordless greeting.
Theron got strait to the lesson with what he had promised they would do every morning. He wasn't sure how everyone would do with the meditation today with the new round of events, but it didn't matter. Meditation for Evin would come easy now that he knew Allison was alive, but before he went into the meditation, he took a second to think about how he would go about asking Allison what happened. Of course he didn't take too long to think and began to mediate.
Theron got strait to the lesson with what he had promised they would do every morning. He wasn't sure how everyone would do with the meditation today with the new round of events, but it didn't matter. Meditation for Evin would come easy now that he knew Allison was alive, but before he went into the meditation, he took a second to think about how he would go about asking Allison what happened. Of course he didn't take too long to think and began to mediate.
Vilen closed his eyes and attempted to clear his mind. He found it slightly easier today, seeing as he had made the decision to actually take it seriously. Just about anything could be accomplished with the correct attitude, and it had helped that he had gotten some physical training in earlier. It was much easier to make his brain do what he wanted to do when he felt so much control over his body.
Once he drifted into that odd state of half-consciousness, he felt that his senses had been shifted into overdrive. Every sensation seemed like it had been magnified tenfold. As a whole, Vilen decided that he didn't like the feeling too well. That much feeling could be good, but for the most part it seemed that it would only cause a problem. Heightened senses meant heightened pain, and Vilen had never really been the type to embrace pain. Avoidance was the preferred solution to that problem.
Shying away from that, he brought himself back to reality. He decided there was no harm in just pretending that he was doing the exercise correctly. Instead he decided to just mentally prepare himself for whatever tasks Theron was going to give and hope that they would be more physical in nature. That was where Vilen actually knew what he was doing. Maybe there would be sparring, or ... well ... he didn't know, but he was pretty sure that they would have be different. Vilen was able to put pieces together, and he could gather that Ali had most likely been attacked by the man that had killed Bastian, which meant he had been able to make his way to the camp, gain access to it, and then disappear.
It seemed impossible, but there it was. The only thing they could do was prepare themselves to fight him, which apparently would acquire skill sets that weren't commonly taught. And now he had come full circle. There had to be some point to all of this, so he went back to his meditative state, deciding that he wouldn't let the possibility of pain scare him away this time.
Once he drifted into that odd state of half-consciousness, he felt that his senses had been shifted into overdrive. Every sensation seemed like it had been magnified tenfold. As a whole, Vilen decided that he didn't like the feeling too well. That much feeling could be good, but for the most part it seemed that it would only cause a problem. Heightened senses meant heightened pain, and Vilen had never really been the type to embrace pain. Avoidance was the preferred solution to that problem.
Shying away from that, he brought himself back to reality. He decided there was no harm in just pretending that he was doing the exercise correctly. Instead he decided to just mentally prepare himself for whatever tasks Theron was going to give and hope that they would be more physical in nature. That was where Vilen actually knew what he was doing. Maybe there would be sparring, or ... well ... he didn't know, but he was pretty sure that they would have be different. Vilen was able to put pieces together, and he could gather that Ali had most likely been attacked by the man that had killed Bastian, which meant he had been able to make his way to the camp, gain access to it, and then disappear.
It seemed impossible, but there it was. The only thing they could do was prepare themselves to fight him, which apparently would acquire skill sets that weren't commonly taught. And now he had come full circle. There had to be some point to all of this, so he went back to his meditative state, deciding that he wouldn't let the possibility of pain scare him away this time.
Crys was intrigued to notice that both Evin and Theron seemed relieved to see Ali. She figured it was best to go around camp later and see what the rumors were exactly. At the moment, first priority was to follow training though. And so she did, snickering when noticing Jake was making sure to sit at a distance. Then, after a while, she dismissed that thought along with everything else.
Crys didn't bother to close her eyes. It wouldn't really make any difference. She simply sat leaning against a tree and crossed her arms. She was finally taking a few breaths since the night before. She hadn't really noticed just how exhausted she actually was. She cared for Ali as if she was a little sister. A split second of thinking she was dead had scared the hell out of her. Gladly, that was over now.
Still... Crys still didn't understand how that man managed to get inside their camp unnoticed, and simply vanish like that. There was no way... They searched all night and found no way through where he could have entered, it was just not right.
Crys sighed, a little angry at herself for thinking so much, but then... If she didn't think, she might fall asleep right there. She didn't want that. Five minutes wasn't that long to stay focused.
Crys didn't bother to close her eyes. It wouldn't really make any difference. She simply sat leaning against a tree and crossed her arms. She was finally taking a few breaths since the night before. She hadn't really noticed just how exhausted she actually was. She cared for Ali as if she was a little sister. A split second of thinking she was dead had scared the hell out of her. Gladly, that was over now.
Still... Crys still didn't understand how that man managed to get inside their camp unnoticed, and simply vanish like that. There was no way... They searched all night and found no way through where he could have entered, it was just not right.
Crys sighed, a little angry at herself for thinking so much, but then... If she didn't think, she might fall asleep right there. She didn't want that. Five minutes wasn't that long to stay focused.
The soft wind touched the trees, the stones, the very earth below this group of meditating assassins. Theron, their instructor, felt the wind softly wrap itself around his entire body and face. He could almost it's essence as it flew pass him and he drew energy and strength from that very feeling. There was only a minute left of the five they had spent on meditating and preparing their minds for this session. Theron was just happy that they were finally all gathered here and they all seemed very eager to learn. He knew that the threat of this so called enlightened assassin was great but they couldn't go out in the field and hunt this hunter before they had discovered the very essence within themselves. They had to use the very thing the killer wanted to take from them to defeat him; their enlightened abilities.
The soft wind left the training grounds and Theron reopened his eyes, looking at his willing students. He would have to start with one of them and then move on once this person was finished. The others had to help the person he choose to gain the control of their enlightened abilities. For three years of hiding and travelling, Theron had learned how to push the limits of his powers to the most deadliest edges without dying or falling. Yet this was not what he wanted of them because that would indeed take more than a year to learn. No, he wanted them to learn to take control of the very thing that held their powers back all the time. He looked at each and every one of them. Gloria was the only one with no powers so she would be teached how to use all kinds of weapons ranging from close combat to range combat. Allison would learn how to use her other senses in a way that might seem impossible for her and how to resist the dangers of fire as much as possible, Evin would have to learn how to take the pain his abilities causes and at the end, even embrace them. Theron had no idea what or if Crystal or Vilen had any abilities but he bet his left arm on the fact that they did. He had to know.
"Now, I want you all to tell me if you have an enlightened ability and if so, what it is and what it's downside is. Take your sweet time." Theron ordered as he rose from his sitting position.
The soft wind left the training grounds and Theron reopened his eyes, looking at his willing students. He would have to start with one of them and then move on once this person was finished. The others had to help the person he choose to gain the control of their enlightened abilities. For three years of hiding and travelling, Theron had learned how to push the limits of his powers to the most deadliest edges without dying or falling. Yet this was not what he wanted of them because that would indeed take more than a year to learn. No, he wanted them to learn to take control of the very thing that held their powers back all the time. He looked at each and every one of them. Gloria was the only one with no powers so she would be teached how to use all kinds of weapons ranging from close combat to range combat. Allison would learn how to use her other senses in a way that might seem impossible for her and how to resist the dangers of fire as much as possible, Evin would have to learn how to take the pain his abilities causes and at the end, even embrace them. Theron had no idea what or if Crystal or Vilen had any abilities but he bet his left arm on the fact that they did. He had to know.
"Now, I want you all to tell me if you have an enlightened ability and if so, what it is and what it's downside is. Take your sweet time." Theron ordered as he rose from his sitting position.
Ali was feeling really peaceful by the time Theron spoke. She opened her eyes at the sound of his question. She shrugged, and then stood slowly to her feet. Her pain spiked as she did so, but she ignored it. She looked at the instructor and smiled cheerfully at him. That was unlikely of her, but... For some reason now she was in a cheerful mood. "Well..." She hesitated a little, thinking on how to explain her ability. "I can enhance my senses, one at a time."
She leaned against a tree and sighed heavily while doing so. "The downside of it... Well, there are several. Mostly when I enhance one sense I lose another. I can, also, shut off my pain but... I don't do that often. It's very unwise, and I learned that the hard way. When I do that my hearing gets really sensitive and that sometimes can make me disoriented, and eventually I'll black out because of it."
She frowned slightly and added. "Thinking about it... Yesterday was the longest I managed to do that and stay conscious."
With that said she crossed her arms and went silent. Maybe it was the anger she felt by the sight of the killer's ring that made her keep going, she was about to faint moments before... At least, that is what she remembered. She simply shook her head to dismiss the thought and waited quietly for someone else to speak.
She leaned against a tree and sighed heavily while doing so. "The downside of it... Well, there are several. Mostly when I enhance one sense I lose another. I can, also, shut off my pain but... I don't do that often. It's very unwise, and I learned that the hard way. When I do that my hearing gets really sensitive and that sometimes can make me disoriented, and eventually I'll black out because of it."
She frowned slightly and added. "Thinking about it... Yesterday was the longest I managed to do that and stay conscious."
With that said she crossed her arms and went silent. Maybe it was the anger she felt by the sight of the killer's ring that made her keep going, she was about to faint moments before... At least, that is what she remembered. She simply shook her head to dismiss the thought and waited quietly for someone else to speak.
"Hmmm ..." Vilen began without bothering to stand up. "Well, I can lure people to me with my voice." He shrugged noncommittally. "It's how I got my nickname. Hook. I wouldn't say there is much of a downside to it, but it is definitely imperfect." He pretended to inspect his fingernails, embarrassed. "I don't have very good accuracy. And then once they get to me I then have to actually deal with them. It's not very good for combat, but it's good for creating diversions." He smiled absently, as if remembering something. "If there are a bunch of people in the area where I direct my ... voice to, they'll all come to me. I'm getting better with the accuracy part, it just takes a lot of concentration, which I don't usually have in the heat of battle."
Vilen shrugged once more. He usually wished that he had a more useful ability, but then again it certainly had its advantages. "But besides the ability to attract people, I can't alter their wills any further. And if they figure out what's going on, if they can keep themselves from hearing me it won't work."
Vilen shrugged once more. He usually wished that he had a more useful ability, but then again it certainly had its advantages. "But besides the ability to attract people, I can't alter their wills any further. And if they figure out what's going on, if they can keep themselves from hearing me it won't work."
Evin stayed in his meditative state even after Theron started talking. He was in to much of a tranquil spot to stop this soon, but he still managed to understand what Theron had asked of him. Maybe it was just the tranquility, but Evin was fine with telling everyone his talent. He had used his talent in front of people one time or another anyways, but the very nature of his ability did make it a little bit harder to detect than other more obviouse abilities. Evin was intrigued when he herd Allison speak though, It made him wonder if maybe she had been attacked by the killer. He hadn't thought of the possibility until she told them this.
The power itself was very interesting. The ability to heighten any one of you're senses at the cost of another sense. He could only imagine how much damage he could do as an assassin with that ability as she continued to explain how she could even stop pain. The possibilities of this power were almost endless, even if the costs of using the power limited her in some way.
It was Vilen's turn next. He began to explain the ability he had with his voice. It was very interesting, but like Vilen had said, not very good for combat. his however could create the perfect distraction for someone in a partner mission. It could be used to endless avail of getting into heavily guarded areas undetected. Accuracy could be a problem in a large group of people though, but he assumed that the ability would rarely be used in a situation where there would be a large group.
After Vilen, nobody spoke. Evin waited for either Jake or Crystal to spit it out, but that didn't happen. Evin decided that the silence had gone on long enough and decided to brake that silence. While still in his meditative state he began talking. It was very hard to keep meditating while talking though, but he managed to stay in one train of mind as he spoke.
"My ability is to slow down my perception of time while at the same time being able to maintain a speed that, while it feels normal to me, makes anyone who may see me while doing this ability think I am moving at considerably faster speeds. This delicate balance makes sure I can increase my speed, but at the same time be able to process things and react to them slightly faster than usual. The downside to it is that when I use it, I feel pain that will eventually kill me if I take it too far. There is only one situation where I don't feel pain and that is when I'm staying considerably still while using my ability. That means I can sleep and make it feel like it has been a whole day of sleep and feel little to no pain." He finally got out of his meditative state. "I have something else I need to say. I had promissed Crystal i would do it yesterday, but things got a little insane. So I would just like to let you know, that my real biggest fear is friendship. Sounds weird, but it's true."
That seemed like enough so Evin waited to see what everyone else had to say.
The power itself was very interesting. The ability to heighten any one of you're senses at the cost of another sense. He could only imagine how much damage he could do as an assassin with that ability as she continued to explain how she could even stop pain. The possibilities of this power were almost endless, even if the costs of using the power limited her in some way.
It was Vilen's turn next. He began to explain the ability he had with his voice. It was very interesting, but like Vilen had said, not very good for combat. his however could create the perfect distraction for someone in a partner mission. It could be used to endless avail of getting into heavily guarded areas undetected. Accuracy could be a problem in a large group of people though, but he assumed that the ability would rarely be used in a situation where there would be a large group.
After Vilen, nobody spoke. Evin waited for either Jake or Crystal to spit it out, but that didn't happen. Evin decided that the silence had gone on long enough and decided to brake that silence. While still in his meditative state he began talking. It was very hard to keep meditating while talking though, but he managed to stay in one train of mind as he spoke.
"My ability is to slow down my perception of time while at the same time being able to maintain a speed that, while it feels normal to me, makes anyone who may see me while doing this ability think I am moving at considerably faster speeds. This delicate balance makes sure I can increase my speed, but at the same time be able to process things and react to them slightly faster than usual. The downside to it is that when I use it, I feel pain that will eventually kill me if I take it too far. There is only one situation where I don't feel pain and that is when I'm staying considerably still while using my ability. That means I can sleep and make it feel like it has been a whole day of sleep and feel little to no pain." He finally got out of his meditative state. "I have something else I need to say. I had promissed Crystal i would do it yesterday, but things got a little insane. So I would just like to let you know, that my real biggest fear is friendship. Sounds weird, but it's true."
That seemed like enough so Evin waited to see what everyone else had to say.
Jake found everything very interesting when hearing about it, he only knew about Ali, and Crys. When Evin finished talking he looked at Crys and she was staring right at him, he took the hint and stood up, as Ali did. He smiled lightly and sighed. "Well... I could simply show you."
With that said he disappeared, and a few seconds later reappeared. "So that's pretty much it. The downside is mostly the fact that if I get wet while invisible the illusion will fade and I'll be seen. I can also extend invisibility to anything or anyone I touch. As long as physical contact is maintained."
He sat back down, and now Crys was the only one left to speak. Jake knew she didn't like to talk about it. He looked at Ali and she seemed concerned.
---------
Crys kept seated and facing the trees above as everyone spoke. She knew about Ali's ability and Jake's, and Theron's of course. The rest of them... Well... She suspected, but wasn't sure. She kept to herself as the others spoke. The most interesting thing to her was actually Evin's fear. Not only it explained a lot, but it was actually a very rational fear when she thought about it. Silence came once again and she sighed and stared at the spot where she knew Jake was sitting. She heard him stand up and he talked about what he could do. Suddenly she was the only one left, she sighed once again.
She stood up, and spoke not being able to help the annoyed tone in her voice as she did so. "I'm an empath. For those who don't know what that means, most people don't... I can sense people's emotions and most times experience them as if they were my own. I don't really need to explain the downside of this, now do I? Even so, it have proved to be useful sometimes. I can always tell when people are lying and I can always know where everyone is by sensing them. It's just not much fun to be around pretty much anyone most times because of it."
She finished talking and sat back down against the tree. She was calm even though she found it uncomfortable to talk about it. She figured it would have to be done eventually.
With that said he disappeared, and a few seconds later reappeared. "So that's pretty much it. The downside is mostly the fact that if I get wet while invisible the illusion will fade and I'll be seen. I can also extend invisibility to anything or anyone I touch. As long as physical contact is maintained."
He sat back down, and now Crys was the only one left to speak. Jake knew she didn't like to talk about it. He looked at Ali and she seemed concerned.
---------
Crys kept seated and facing the trees above as everyone spoke. She knew about Ali's ability and Jake's, and Theron's of course. The rest of them... Well... She suspected, but wasn't sure. She kept to herself as the others spoke. The most interesting thing to her was actually Evin's fear. Not only it explained a lot, but it was actually a very rational fear when she thought about it. Silence came once again and she sighed and stared at the spot where she knew Jake was sitting. She heard him stand up and he talked about what he could do. Suddenly she was the only one left, she sighed once again.
She stood up, and spoke not being able to help the annoyed tone in her voice as she did so. "I'm an empath. For those who don't know what that means, most people don't... I can sense people's emotions and most times experience them as if they were my own. I don't really need to explain the downside of this, now do I? Even so, it have proved to be useful sometimes. I can always tell when people are lying and I can always know where everyone is by sensing them. It's just not much fun to be around pretty much anyone most times because of it."
She finished talking and sat back down against the tree. She was calm even though she found it uncomfortable to talk about it. She figured it would have to be done eventually.
"How fascinating..." Theron thought, almost out loud after listening to what the others had told him, especially when it came to Crystals powers. Imagine the possibilities with that kind of powers. With the right training and exercises she could use this ability to her advantage instead of fearing it or calling it a 'curse'. Vilen's powers were a bit useless in their current situation but by training him he could become of use when it came to big distractions. Allison was going to be trained mentally until she was able to move swiftly once more or maybe he should ignore her pain and go right on it? Hmm, maybe. Evin was a clear case though; He was going to be heavily trained day and perhaps even nights to endure all the pain in the world, even the one that could kill him. Theron was going to put him through as much pain as possible so that in the end he will be absolutely immune to the terms 'hurt, damaged and pain'. Jake, Crystals friend had powers that Theron was not going to be able to make stronger but he would be in need of him in the future and in training the others.
Theron made the sign for everyone to follow and began to make his way towards a more open field, a bit away from the training grounds. He stopped and turned to face his group of students.
"Do you all know what I told you when I first arrived here to train you the very first day? I told you that if you were going to train under me you had to follow my every order without hesitation and know that they are only there to learn you, not harm you. Your first lesson starts here; Attack Crystal!" Theron screamed the last part and with that he stomped in the ground and forced a medium large stone at the blind girl. Let's see if he could teach her to use her ability to her advantage and predict her foes next moves by feeling the same as they do. You always generate a feeling before a thought and then comes the action of that thought.
---
Gloria had been sitting all quietly for awhile now, meditating and resting. She followed Theron's every order, even though she had this great urge to open her eyes and glance at Vilen from time to time, but she stopped herself every time. She felt at peace with herself in this position as she breathed in through her nose and out from her mouth. It was a weird feeling but t the same time it was a incredible one as well. She had never felt so... so alive before!
After the meditation session was over and Gloria had regained her senses she listened quietly and interested on the others words. She was a bit ashamed that she had no powers but Theron had assured her that he would make sure she would become just as strong as they would be. The word went over to Vilen and as he spoke, Gloria only stared at him with greater interest than the one she had for the others. He was so strong, so charming and soooo nice! Oh no! She hadn't heard a word he had said and now it was too late...
Theron told them to follow him and after that everything happened so fast. Theron said that they were not to hesitate at any of his orders and then he ordered them to attack Crystal, the blind girl who could feel others feelings. Gloria, being the girl that she was, followed her instructors orders without any hesitation at all and threw herself backwards as she launched three arrows at Crystal. It was a start, but Gloria had a feeling that this fight was just the beginning.
Theron made the sign for everyone to follow and began to make his way towards a more open field, a bit away from the training grounds. He stopped and turned to face his group of students.
"Do you all know what I told you when I first arrived here to train you the very first day? I told you that if you were going to train under me you had to follow my every order without hesitation and know that they are only there to learn you, not harm you. Your first lesson starts here; Attack Crystal!" Theron screamed the last part and with that he stomped in the ground and forced a medium large stone at the blind girl. Let's see if he could teach her to use her ability to her advantage and predict her foes next moves by feeling the same as they do. You always generate a feeling before a thought and then comes the action of that thought.
---
Gloria had been sitting all quietly for awhile now, meditating and resting. She followed Theron's every order, even though she had this great urge to open her eyes and glance at Vilen from time to time, but she stopped herself every time. She felt at peace with herself in this position as she breathed in through her nose and out from her mouth. It was a weird feeling but t the same time it was a incredible one as well. She had never felt so... so alive before!
After the meditation session was over and Gloria had regained her senses she listened quietly and interested on the others words. She was a bit ashamed that she had no powers but Theron had assured her that he would make sure she would become just as strong as they would be. The word went over to Vilen and as he spoke, Gloria only stared at him with greater interest than the one she had for the others. He was so strong, so charming and soooo nice! Oh no! She hadn't heard a word he had said and now it was too late...
Theron told them to follow him and after that everything happened so fast. Theron said that they were not to hesitate at any of his orders and then he ordered them to attack Crystal, the blind girl who could feel others feelings. Gloria, being the girl that she was, followed her instructors orders without any hesitation at all and threw herself backwards as she launched three arrows at Crystal. It was a start, but Gloria had a feeling that this fight was just the beginning.
Crys was very much calm from the meditation still. The silence was in the air for a moment, and she could hear every heartbeat and every breath around her. She was also very aware that everyone was in that same relaxed state. Still... When Theron began to speak, she felt something different, and very discretely unsheathed her Sai holding them behind her back.
Then he yelled out for everyone to attack her and she felt the ground vibrate beneath her feet. "Crap." She whispered the word as she ran and slid behind a nearby tree letting Gloria's arrows hit the wood. She took a deep breath and her eyes glowed a more vivid tone as she lifted the mental barrier between her own feelings and everyone else's. It was very uncomfortable to do that, but she didn't have much of a choice. She was pretty sure that fighting one on one she could take anyone there, except maybe Theron and Evin if he used his ability, but like this she didn't stand much of a chance. The only person other than Ali, who really shouldn't, that hadn't yet moved was Jake.
She leaned against the tree holding her blades very tightly and breathing slowly in order to keep her heartbeat to a normal rate. She needed to stay calm to sense others feelings without being affected. And that was something she hadn't yet succeeded on doing when in a fight. Well, now she would have to learn it the hard way.
Or else.
-------------------------
Ali had to pull herself together at Theron's order. Her first instinct would be to help Crys, but then... The involuntary step she took forward reminded her that she shouldn't really do this in any way. She kept her eyes on Crys as she dodged the first two attacks. Ali hoped she would get out of it, but had her doubts. After all... They were all trained assassins, not mere recruits. Still, alone... Crys could take Ali out in a heartbeat, she knew that.
Then, she noticed Jake hadn't moved a finger. She sighed and went to stand next to him. "Follow your orders Jacob." She said that in the exact tone Crys would have used. After all, Ali knew what his problem was in doing this. She also knew Crys would be furious if Jake didn't follow Theron's orders after they were warned that they shouldn't question. Ali simply sighed, regretting having promised not to push herself for at least a few days. She really wanted in on this.
Jake looked at Ali and let out a long sigh as he drew his Katana. He was pretty sure that when Bastian gave him that sword he didn't imagine it to be used on his daughter. Then... This should serve the purpose of teaching Crys something, even if Jake couldn't understand what. Jake drew his blade and simply waited. Of course he would follow the orders, however... Crys knew him extremely well. So well he will possibly not even be considered a challenge if this was meant for her to be able foresee the opponents moves. So he decided to wait for Vilen and Evin to attack before he made his move.
Then he yelled out for everyone to attack her and she felt the ground vibrate beneath her feet. "Crap." She whispered the word as she ran and slid behind a nearby tree letting Gloria's arrows hit the wood. She took a deep breath and her eyes glowed a more vivid tone as she lifted the mental barrier between her own feelings and everyone else's. It was very uncomfortable to do that, but she didn't have much of a choice. She was pretty sure that fighting one on one she could take anyone there, except maybe Theron and Evin if he used his ability, but like this she didn't stand much of a chance. The only person other than Ali, who really shouldn't, that hadn't yet moved was Jake.
She leaned against the tree holding her blades very tightly and breathing slowly in order to keep her heartbeat to a normal rate. She needed to stay calm to sense others feelings without being affected. And that was something she hadn't yet succeeded on doing when in a fight. Well, now she would have to learn it the hard way.
Or else.
-------------------------
Ali had to pull herself together at Theron's order. Her first instinct would be to help Crys, but then... The involuntary step she took forward reminded her that she shouldn't really do this in any way. She kept her eyes on Crys as she dodged the first two attacks. Ali hoped she would get out of it, but had her doubts. After all... They were all trained assassins, not mere recruits. Still, alone... Crys could take Ali out in a heartbeat, she knew that.
Then, she noticed Jake hadn't moved a finger. She sighed and went to stand next to him. "Follow your orders Jacob." She said that in the exact tone Crys would have used. After all, Ali knew what his problem was in doing this. She also knew Crys would be furious if Jake didn't follow Theron's orders after they were warned that they shouldn't question. Ali simply sighed, regretting having promised not to push herself for at least a few days. She really wanted in on this.
Jake looked at Ali and let out a long sigh as he drew his Katana. He was pretty sure that when Bastian gave him that sword he didn't imagine it to be used on his daughter. Then... This should serve the purpose of teaching Crys something, even if Jake couldn't understand what. Jake drew his blade and simply waited. Of course he would follow the orders, however... Crys knew him extremely well. So well he will possibly not even be considered a challenge if this was meant for her to be able foresee the opponents moves. So he decided to wait for Vilen and Evin to attack before he made his move.
Evin was quite intrigued when he herd Theron tell them all to attack Crystal. A half smile ran up his face as he sat back for a few seconds to contemplate his first move. He wasn't sure how to approach it yet. There were medium and long range attacks already being fired at her and if he went in for a short ranged one he would surely get hit by something. He decided to get into the ranged fight as well. He threw his rope dart directly above him where a rather large tree was standing. It had hooked onto one of the top branches right where he wanted it to go.
He then quickly climbed the rope and made his way to the top of the tree. From there he took out his last few throwing knives on him "Man, I need to get some more of these." He threw two of the five he had on him. He threw them just a few feat away from her hoping that that was the direction she was going to take to avoid the other oncoming attacks.
He then quickly climbed the rope and made his way to the top of the tree. From there he took out his last few throwing knives on him "Man, I need to get some more of these." He threw two of the five he had on him. He threw them just a few feat away from her hoping that that was the direction she was going to take to avoid the other oncoming attacks.
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Medieval fantasy
Crys snickered as she sensed Evin was to attack her next, maybe because he seemed to be enjoying this.
Being in an open field with these guys was stupid. And since she knew every tree inside the Pack's territory and even further around it... She decided to lead this more and more deep into the woods. She let her senses follow Evin as he moved. She managed to sense his attack also, and dodge it. Although one knife grazed her shoulder.
She didn't wait to see what would come next. She ran, in what would seem like a rather coward move maybe, going deeper into the woods. Swiftly dodging tree trunks, and jumping over roots and rocks along the way. Trees would make it easier for her to take cover against ranged attacks and she actually preferred close range combat, since it was easier to sense people's moves that way. Bastian had trained her with three basic principles: Always be aware of your surroundings. Never fear pain. Use everything to your advantage. Crys knew how much she hated her 'everything', but anyone in that group was a real threat no matter if it was training. Even if she probably wouldn't be killed here, it would be in the very least insulting not to give it her all. She was treating this as a matter of survival. Soon she would stop running and start attacking as well.
Being in an open field with these guys was stupid. And since she knew every tree inside the Pack's territory and even further around it... She decided to lead this more and more deep into the woods. She let her senses follow Evin as he moved. She managed to sense his attack also, and dodge it. Although one knife grazed her shoulder.
She didn't wait to see what would come next. She ran, in what would seem like a rather coward move maybe, going deeper into the woods. Swiftly dodging tree trunks, and jumping over roots and rocks along the way. Trees would make it easier for her to take cover against ranged attacks and she actually preferred close range combat, since it was easier to sense people's moves that way. Bastian had trained her with three basic principles: Always be aware of your surroundings. Never fear pain. Use everything to your advantage. Crys knew how much she hated her 'everything', but anyone in that group was a real threat no matter if it was training. Even if she probably wouldn't be killed here, it would be in the very least insulting not to give it her all. She was treating this as a matter of survival. Soon she would stop running and start attacking as well.
The setting changes from Medieval fantasy to Valcrest
The very second Theron had thrown the rock at Crystal his mind had immediately frozen to ice and it would remain cold and flawlessly still until the training was over. He was not about to give Crystal the chance of predicting where he was and what he was going to do next, even though that was what she had to learn. But she also had to learn that people usually used this kind of method, freezing their minds, whenever they began to fight someone or something. Hopefully she would learn at least something from this so called 'training session'.
Now seeing as Evin had began to attack Crystal as well, hitting her in her shoulder with a throwing knife, Theron was pleased. She had not predicted that attack, even though she had realized where Evin were. Good, but not flawless. Vilen remained still for some reason and so did Allison and Jake too. If they knew what was good for them they would join in soon enough. The fight suddenly changed into a hunt as Crystal fled into the woods nearby. With a stone hard facial expression across his face, Theron ran after her. He knew this forest like he knew the streets of Newhaven. He had been sneaking around here for years, killing off actives and spying on the camp. This was a foolish, yet strategic move by Crystal.
---
Gloria saw how her three arrows were dodged quite easily and then everything happened so fast. Evin joined in, Crystal was hurt and fled into the woods and Theron ran after her. She didn't see Evin anywhere and figured that he had followed Therons example, Allison and Jake was of no interest to Gloria but she saw that Vilen was still standing still. She ran up to him and completely forgot who he was and her major love for him.
"We need to follow the Instructor!" She almost shouted and grabbed his arm with her right hand, trying to pull him with her into the woods while holding her bow in her left hand.
---
Crystal only got so far because within mere seconds she found herself crashing into a stone wall that rose within a split-second in front of her tracks. Theron didn't want her to flee forever and stopping her now was better than waiting for her to stop and fight back. After all, he didn't want the ones following him to grow tired before they reached her. The wall remained up and once the girl got up on her feet once more, Theron launched another large rock at her. This time, he aimed for her legs.
"C'mon now, girl! Fight back!" He thought as he watched the stone fly towards her.
Now seeing as Evin had began to attack Crystal as well, hitting her in her shoulder with a throwing knife, Theron was pleased. She had not predicted that attack, even though she had realized where Evin were. Good, but not flawless. Vilen remained still for some reason and so did Allison and Jake too. If they knew what was good for them they would join in soon enough. The fight suddenly changed into a hunt as Crystal fled into the woods nearby. With a stone hard facial expression across his face, Theron ran after her. He knew this forest like he knew the streets of Newhaven. He had been sneaking around here for years, killing off actives and spying on the camp. This was a foolish, yet strategic move by Crystal.
---
Gloria saw how her three arrows were dodged quite easily and then everything happened so fast. Evin joined in, Crystal was hurt and fled into the woods and Theron ran after her. She didn't see Evin anywhere and figured that he had followed Therons example, Allison and Jake was of no interest to Gloria but she saw that Vilen was still standing still. She ran up to him and completely forgot who he was and her major love for him.
"We need to follow the Instructor!" She almost shouted and grabbed his arm with her right hand, trying to pull him with her into the woods while holding her bow in her left hand.
---
Crystal only got so far because within mere seconds she found herself crashing into a stone wall that rose within a split-second in front of her tracks. Theron didn't want her to flee forever and stopping her now was better than waiting for her to stop and fight back. After all, he didn't want the ones following him to grow tired before they reached her. The wall remained up and once the girl got up on her feet once more, Theron launched another large rock at her. This time, he aimed for her legs.
"C'mon now, girl! Fight back!" He thought as he watched the stone fly towards her.
The setting changes from Valcrest to Assassin's Camp
Crys would have gone a little deeper in the woods, but she found herself hitting a wall she was sure wasn't there before. Surely that would've hurt, but the adrenaline didn't really let her feel anything right now. She got on her feet smiling. No matter... This was far enough. She was calm in spite of running and the sudden adrenaline rush. She managed to jump over the rock that was thrown at her, but barely. One split second later and she would have been seriously hurt.
She didn't respond to Theron's words however. She was more focused on other things. The instructor was making it harder for her to sense him. Harder, not impossible. There are things you simply can't control no matter how hard you try, and those things Crys could sense as well. If she could afford to focus on him, this wouldn't really be a problem at all, but he wasn't the only one there. She simply sighed, as she heard the approaching footsteps. She took a very deep breath and her eyes began to shine a very bright green. She didn't really want to dig any deeper, but... So be it. She began to whistle a song, for no reason, simply to keep herself calm. That was very important.
----------
Jake looked at Ali. "Aren't you going to follow? You can at least watch..."
Ali nodded. "No."
Jake nodded and followed after Theron, walking slowly with his sword drawn. It didn't take him long to spot Crys and Theron. He didn't see Evin although he would have probably followed. He watched as Crys managed to evade another attack... Barely.
He hadn't brought anything other than the sword, and attacking Crys this way was something he would rather not do. However, he would have to sooner or later, better do it now. So he advanced in a much faster move than any other he had made so far, aiming the blade of his sword at her neck.
She didn't respond to Theron's words however. She was more focused on other things. The instructor was making it harder for her to sense him. Harder, not impossible. There are things you simply can't control no matter how hard you try, and those things Crys could sense as well. If she could afford to focus on him, this wouldn't really be a problem at all, but he wasn't the only one there. She simply sighed, as she heard the approaching footsteps. She took a very deep breath and her eyes began to shine a very bright green. She didn't really want to dig any deeper, but... So be it. She began to whistle a song, for no reason, simply to keep herself calm. That was very important.
----------
Jake looked at Ali. "Aren't you going to follow? You can at least watch..."
Ali nodded. "No."
Jake nodded and followed after Theron, walking slowly with his sword drawn. It didn't take him long to spot Crys and Theron. He didn't see Evin although he would have probably followed. He watched as Crys managed to evade another attack... Barely.
He hadn't brought anything other than the sword, and attacking Crys this way was something he would rather not do. However, he would have to sooner or later, better do it now. So he advanced in a much faster move than any other he had made so far, aiming the blade of his sword at her neck.
Vilen, after watching the first few attack and then being accosted by Gloria for his idleness, decided that it was time to join in the fun. He was a little surprised by the order, but he had resolved to follow his orders. He shook himself out of Gloria's grip before he started to run after her as well.
Crys was retreating into the woods, and everyone was starting to follow. On the ground, of course. The trees around here were thick and sturdy, with strong limbs. And, as she was running away from the clearing, they were close together. He picked a tree with a relatively low hanging branch and jumped to it, getting a firm grip and pulling himself up. Then, he continued to go higher until the branches were too thin to support his weight. Once he was in the canopy, he had no problem following. Using his hands, feet, and balance to move. Given his delayed start, he was a little behind, but seeing as he didn't have to run around the trees, but straight through them, he caught up rather quickly. After all, quickly was the only way to move through something like trees. Too heavy or slow and you were sailing towards the ground. They weren't very forgiving.
If this were anyone but Crystal, he would be confident in his ability to remain undetected, but he was wary that she would be able to sense his emotions, and his mind starting turning, thinking about how he could possibly use that to his advantage. Naturally, his mind was always geared towards distraction. But nothing was sticking out to him, if he had been closer he might have been able to stop her running, but not without distracting everyone else either.
It didn't seem to matter, though, because Theron had blocked her retreat and now had commenced an attack. With the stone wall at her back, Crys didn't have many escape options, as the rest of the group was not starting to close in on her, ready to strike. One more angle couldn't hurt. He drew his sword and judged the distance to the ground. If he wasn't careful he would break his body, and if Crys wasn't ready, she was going to get a sword right through the top of her shoulder. He just went on assuming that she had a plan before launching himself through the air, bracing himself on one tree and pushing off with his foot to redirect himself so that he was coming at her from almost directly above her head.
Crys was retreating into the woods, and everyone was starting to follow. On the ground, of course. The trees around here were thick and sturdy, with strong limbs. And, as she was running away from the clearing, they were close together. He picked a tree with a relatively low hanging branch and jumped to it, getting a firm grip and pulling himself up. Then, he continued to go higher until the branches were too thin to support his weight. Once he was in the canopy, he had no problem following. Using his hands, feet, and balance to move. Given his delayed start, he was a little behind, but seeing as he didn't have to run around the trees, but straight through them, he caught up rather quickly. After all, quickly was the only way to move through something like trees. Too heavy or slow and you were sailing towards the ground. They weren't very forgiving.
If this were anyone but Crystal, he would be confident in his ability to remain undetected, but he was wary that she would be able to sense his emotions, and his mind starting turning, thinking about how he could possibly use that to his advantage. Naturally, his mind was always geared towards distraction. But nothing was sticking out to him, if he had been closer he might have been able to stop her running, but not without distracting everyone else either.
It didn't seem to matter, though, because Theron had blocked her retreat and now had commenced an attack. With the stone wall at her back, Crys didn't have many escape options, as the rest of the group was not starting to close in on her, ready to strike. One more angle couldn't hurt. He drew his sword and judged the distance to the ground. If he wasn't careful he would break his body, and if Crys wasn't ready, she was going to get a sword right through the top of her shoulder. He just went on assuming that she had a plan before launching himself through the air, bracing himself on one tree and pushing off with his foot to redirect himself so that he was coming at her from almost directly above her head.
Crys stopped whistling and blocked Jake's attack with one of her daggers, he put his weight on the blade and began to push her against the stone wall. Jake was physically stronger than Crys and she was blocking his attack with only one arm, obviously she started to back away slowly. Then, she felt another attack coming, after a little bit of uncertainty. With one swift and fluid move she took one step to the side and lowered her arm, causing Jake to lose his balance and fall in the exact same spot where Vilen was aiming for, one split second before he attacked. She smiled at the sound of their blades colliding as Jake lifted his sword to protect himself, the smile only lasted a second though. She was slightly disappointed at the two, in the time they collided with each other she could have stabbed them both, if that was her intention. She knew for a fact they could do better than this.
She was seriously concerned with Theron and Evin's attacks though. It was much more difficult for her to sense ranged attacks than to sense a person coming her way. Still, her original idea for coming this way had partially worked. She needed to force them to come at her instead of throwing things, she'd have a better chance of survival that way.
She was seriously concerned with Theron and Evin's attacks though. It was much more difficult for her to sense ranged attacks than to sense a person coming her way. Still, her original idea for coming this way had partially worked. She needed to force them to come at her instead of throwing things, she'd have a better chance of survival that way.
Evin followed right behind Theron when Crystal took off. He could see in the eyes of Theron that he was attempting to emotionally detach himself from the fight. It would make things a little harder for her to sense his moves. It was brilliant, but not perfect. Evin had a trick up his own sleeve that would make the situation for thee group easier to cope with. This wasn't something Evin particularly wanted to do, but sometimes he had to make sacrifices for the team in order to make the battle go by easier for the rest.
When Theron stopped Crystal with the rock wall, Evin jumped into trees and got himself over the wall. This gave him a protective barrier between him and Crystal while he put himself into the vulnerable state he was about to go into. He landed safely on the hard ground bellow him and began to get into a meditative state. Now usually, Evin would meditate in order to calm himself and think clearly, but this time he had another reason to meditate. Instead of clearing his mind, he began to overwhelm his mind with all the little things that made him mad, happy and sad. Hopefully she would pick up on all these emotions and it would override her system.
With that, Evin began to cry. All the memories of the things that had happened in his life were too much for him to take as well, he could only imagine how Crystal would feel having to manage not only Evin's emotions, but everyone else's. He hoped that it would work...
When Theron stopped Crystal with the rock wall, Evin jumped into trees and got himself over the wall. This gave him a protective barrier between him and Crystal while he put himself into the vulnerable state he was about to go into. He landed safely on the hard ground bellow him and began to get into a meditative state. Now usually, Evin would meditate in order to calm himself and think clearly, but this time he had another reason to meditate. Instead of clearing his mind, he began to overwhelm his mind with all the little things that made him mad, happy and sad. Hopefully she would pick up on all these emotions and it would override her system.
With that, Evin began to cry. All the memories of the things that had happened in his life were too much for him to take as well, he could only imagine how Crystal would feel having to manage not only Evin's emotions, but everyone else's. He hoped that it would work...
Crys was a little apprehensive with the silence. It wasn't right. All of a sudden she understood what was happening, and she didn't like it one bit.
Suddenly a overwhelming painful feeling took her over and she immediately recognized where it was coming from. "Clever son of a bitch." she whispered to herself as she tried to keep her mind in the right place, but failed. Her heart rate started to accelerate, and that was it. It was that easy for her to just lose control, reason why she hated to do this in the first place.
She took a deep breath after another in a desperate attempt to shake the feelings away. She reminded herself to get Evin for this once training was over... Wait, maybe that was just the anger talking. She noticed her hands had started to shiver slightly. All she could do at this point was resist the impulse to scream, punch something, or curl into a ball. Still, she didn't doubt she would end up doing just that pretty soon. And yes... By now she was aware that getting through this was exactly the point, but it didn't matter to her in the slightest anymore. She simply wanted it to stop. Death couldn't possibly be worst than this.
Suddenly a overwhelming painful feeling took her over and she immediately recognized where it was coming from. "Clever son of a bitch." she whispered to herself as she tried to keep her mind in the right place, but failed. Her heart rate started to accelerate, and that was it. It was that easy for her to just lose control, reason why she hated to do this in the first place.
She took a deep breath after another in a desperate attempt to shake the feelings away. She reminded herself to get Evin for this once training was over... Wait, maybe that was just the anger talking. She noticed her hands had started to shiver slightly. All she could do at this point was resist the impulse to scream, punch something, or curl into a ball. Still, she didn't doubt she would end up doing just that pretty soon. And yes... By now she was aware that getting through this was exactly the point, but it didn't matter to her in the slightest anymore. She simply wanted it to stop. Death couldn't possibly be worst than this.
Vilen was conflicted as he watched his instructor start to tremble. He knew that there was definitely something going on with her internally. Probably it was Evin that was doing it. Now was the perfect time to strike and end this exercise, but he was hesitating. It just didn't seem right to attack her when she was like this.
He shook the thought from his head. Now was not the time for compassion. Crys, for now, was his target, and it was his job to end her. Now that she was vulnerable, he couldn't just sit back and let the opportunity pass him by. If he waited too long, she might gain control of herself, and he knew that Theron would be completely insufferable if he failed now. He tried to erase the feeling of apprehension from his mind as he made another direct attack at Crys.
This time, he didn't have the help of his bit of surprise and new angle. He was coming at her from her level, and he knew that he was going to have to be quick. He poised his sword like he was about to run her through, but she seemed barely aware of his presence, let alone able to react to his attack. In a split second he changed his mind, instead opting to try and hit her with his own body instead, and try to overpower her physically. He was confident that, if he could actually get one of his arms her, his strength would be enough to keep her still, and then he, or one of his teammates, could hold her at sword --or dagger-- point.
If he could do that, perhaps then she would surrender.
He shook the thought from his head. Now was not the time for compassion. Crys, for now, was his target, and it was his job to end her. Now that she was vulnerable, he couldn't just sit back and let the opportunity pass him by. If he waited too long, she might gain control of herself, and he knew that Theron would be completely insufferable if he failed now. He tried to erase the feeling of apprehension from his mind as he made another direct attack at Crys.
This time, he didn't have the help of his bit of surprise and new angle. He was coming at her from her level, and he knew that he was going to have to be quick. He poised his sword like he was about to run her through, but she seemed barely aware of his presence, let alone able to react to his attack. In a split second he changed his mind, instead opting to try and hit her with his own body instead, and try to overpower her physically. He was confident that, if he could actually get one of his arms her, his strength would be enough to keep her still, and then he, or one of his teammates, could hold her at sword --or dagger-- point.
If he could do that, perhaps then she would surrender.
Describing this as a struggle would be an understatement. Crys was going through a great deal of emotional pain, and it wasn't even her own. The harder she tried to resist the worse it got. Her first instinct was always to fight it, still... She was so tired this time, maybe for the lack of sleep, that she simply didn't bother to fight the pain for long... She let it take her over completely. She was in absolute misery and it was very much noticeable. She was trembling, and non-responsive. She didn't seem aware of absolutely anything anymore. However, although she was unable to listen, it wasn't exactly like that.
In spite of the unbearable pain she was actually more aware of the people around her. For the purpose of fighting it was perfect, even if she was hating every second of it. She sensed Vilen was going to attack and the moment he moved towards her she reacted immediately.She dodged his attack and slashed him in the arm with one of her daggers while doing so. Normally she would hesitate to cut one of her former recruits, but... Apparently being overwhelmed with other people's feelings made it harder for her to feel her own. Even so, after defending against the attack she didn't make another move, she simply stood where she was.
-----------
Jake watched Vilen attack Crys pretty convinced that he would overpower her easily. He was slightly surprised when she managed to fend him off. She didn't move after doing so, she simply stood, and Jake knew he should be attacking her and all, but he couldn't help but stand there and watch her. This was extremely unusual of her, she still seemed to be in pain, but the way it was affecting her was something he had never seen before. "This is odd..." He whispered the words to himself and gave up the idea of simply striking her again. He held still and followed Theron's example trying to rid himself of emotion before trying again.
In spite of the unbearable pain she was actually more aware of the people around her. For the purpose of fighting it was perfect, even if she was hating every second of it. She sensed Vilen was going to attack and the moment he moved towards her she reacted immediately.She dodged his attack and slashed him in the arm with one of her daggers while doing so. Normally she would hesitate to cut one of her former recruits, but... Apparently being overwhelmed with other people's feelings made it harder for her to feel her own. Even so, after defending against the attack she didn't make another move, she simply stood where she was.
-----------
Jake watched Vilen attack Crys pretty convinced that he would overpower her easily. He was slightly surprised when she managed to fend him off. She didn't move after doing so, she simply stood, and Jake knew he should be attacking her and all, but he couldn't help but stand there and watch her. This was extremely unusual of her, she still seemed to be in pain, but the way it was affecting her was something he had never seen before. "This is odd..." He whispered the words to himself and gave up the idea of simply striking her again. He held still and followed Theron's example trying to rid himself of emotion before trying again.
Something had happened. Crystal was losing her concentration and it didn't look good for her. All the emotions around her was starting to make her insane and she relied much more on her guts then what her mind told her to do. A fools choice, a move of desperation, but could Theron really judge her? He had never been blind himself and to add up on that; he had never felt the same things as Crystal felt right now. But it was a necessarily thing to go through for without pain, there is no will. Training means nothing, will is everything. The will to act. The will to move on. The will to break the chains of limitation.
Crystal slashed at Vilen and hit him by the arm. Lucky hit. She was beginning to lose her focus as well.
"Focus, Crystal. Try to look beyond the feelings of flesh and bone. See through the feelings of pain, sorrow, happiness and hatred. If you don't your abilities will betray you and in the end even cost your own life. Ignore my earthly feelings and focus straightly on my soul and it's few parts. Do this and you will soon find yourself controlling your ability instead of it controlling you. Do it!" Theron screamed the last once more as he pulled out his sword. The time for range attacks was over. The true meaning of this lesson began here and now. With that he charged up at Crystal, ready to see if she had taken his advice to heart or dismissed them as a distraction.
Crystal slashed at Vilen and hit him by the arm. Lucky hit. She was beginning to lose her focus as well.
"Focus, Crystal. Try to look beyond the feelings of flesh and bone. See through the feelings of pain, sorrow, happiness and hatred. If you don't your abilities will betray you and in the end even cost your own life. Ignore my earthly feelings and focus straightly on my soul and it's few parts. Do this and you will soon find yourself controlling your ability instead of it controlling you. Do it!" Theron screamed the last once more as he pulled out his sword. The time for range attacks was over. The true meaning of this lesson began here and now. With that he charged up at Crystal, ready to see if she had taken his advice to heart or dismissed them as a distraction.
Crys was barely present. She was sinking, and sinking fast. In a desperate attempt to hold together she took a deep breath and tried to bring her focus back to her own senses, even if that made her vulnerable. She was afraid that keeping this up any longer would make her drop unconscious. The moment she tried though, a memory jumped to her mind as she recalled a conversation with her father, and a rather important one.
"You don't lose control Crystal, simply because you have no control. What you have is fear. How do you expect to control something you are afraid of, something you refuse to accept? That's simply not possible."
"It hurts."
"Sure it hurts. Sure all the bad feelings always overcome everything. But they are not yours to fear, child. It's simply a worse kind of pain, nothing more. It shouldn't frighten you."
"It's not that simple."
"The only simple thing in this world is death. There's nothing simple about life, and if it seems that way, then it's an illusion. You will never truly have control of yourself unless you allow yourself to feel, Crys. And I suggest you do it now."
The last words came at the same time as Theron's and she felt her mind snap back to reality with a violent blow. She managed to, more on instinct than anything else, put both her Sai between her and the blade in the last minute. But the impact took away her balance and she hit the ground painfully.
She was afraid. She was afraid the pain would be enough to kill her. She was afraid of letting herself go and not being able to find a way back. She was afraid of a huge number of things, a huge number of things she hadn't even considered before, because she had never bothered to push herself this far. The memory of Bastian reminded her of what she was doing here in the first place. She had no time to make this easier. Whatever she had to suffer in order to get this done... It would have to be now.
She needed to take in the pain and keep control of her senses, she needed to find a real way to control this, or it would eventually kill her. She needed to do it now.
Crys got on her feet. When she did so, she took another breath and her eyes began to glow in a brighter and slightly golden tone. The pain was striking her completely, but she did her absolute best to set it aside without shutting it off. She held a tight grip on her daggers, and no longer shivered. She forced herself not to think of what would come of this, she simply focused on her breathing, and more importantly... On not letting her mind slip away again. This was the start of a very painful and necessary journey.
She waited to see what would come next. This time actually trying to feel the people around her, no matter what it took her to do it.
"You don't lose control Crystal, simply because you have no control. What you have is fear. How do you expect to control something you are afraid of, something you refuse to accept? That's simply not possible."
"It hurts."
"Sure it hurts. Sure all the bad feelings always overcome everything. But they are not yours to fear, child. It's simply a worse kind of pain, nothing more. It shouldn't frighten you."
"It's not that simple."
"The only simple thing in this world is death. There's nothing simple about life, and if it seems that way, then it's an illusion. You will never truly have control of yourself unless you allow yourself to feel, Crys. And I suggest you do it now."
The last words came at the same time as Theron's and she felt her mind snap back to reality with a violent blow. She managed to, more on instinct than anything else, put both her Sai between her and the blade in the last minute. But the impact took away her balance and she hit the ground painfully.
She was afraid. She was afraid the pain would be enough to kill her. She was afraid of letting herself go and not being able to find a way back. She was afraid of a huge number of things, a huge number of things she hadn't even considered before, because she had never bothered to push herself this far. The memory of Bastian reminded her of what she was doing here in the first place. She had no time to make this easier. Whatever she had to suffer in order to get this done... It would have to be now.
She needed to take in the pain and keep control of her senses, she needed to find a real way to control this, or it would eventually kill her. She needed to do it now.
Crys got on her feet. When she did so, she took another breath and her eyes began to glow in a brighter and slightly golden tone. The pain was striking her completely, but she did her absolute best to set it aside without shutting it off. She held a tight grip on her daggers, and no longer shivered. She forced herself not to think of what would come of this, she simply focused on her breathing, and more importantly... On not letting her mind slip away again. This was the start of a very painful and necessary journey.
She waited to see what would come next. This time actually trying to feel the people around her, no matter what it took her to do it.
With all of the dark emotions flowing through Evin's train of thought, he couldn't think strait. His mind was too clouded by the culmination of all the little time he had ever been angry or sad to really think of anything else. It wouldn't be enough though and Evin had enough thought processing to know that before it got too bad. Crystal had been living with the emotions of everyone around her for her entire life and he could only imagine how bad it would get when Dani would get emotional. She had probably built up some sort of barrier to this sort of emotional trauma the same way someone who walks bare feet for their entire life would build up calluses. If he was to do any sort of damage to her, he would have to bring out the bigger experiences in his life. It wasn't going to pretty, but he knew that if he had any chance of making her more vulnerable this way, it would be for the better when it came to the ultimate result.
That is when he tapped into the terrible and horrid things he had done in his life. Guilt and shame along with sadness and anger all came down on him at once. After that, he started tapping into the saddest moments of his life and finally the moments when he was most angry. Evin was a mess after he combined all of those emotions. He just wanted to bury himself into a hole where he could just drown his sorrows. He was shaking uncontrollably as he sobbed. He was sure that everyone could hear it from beyond the rocks, which made him feel embarrassed. He was in the worst shape he could ever remember. It was about to get worse.
Evin began to remember the day when he had lost his friend, Perry. They were walking through the wood when they had found it. Theron was just sleeping there, unaware of the two of them. Perry insisted that they had to kill him. He was explaining the great reward they would get if they brought the dead man's head to the camp. After a bit of persuading, Evin had agreed and snuck in to try to kill the man. He was not at all prepared to get into a fight though. Theron had obviously been aware of what was going on and was prepared with his sword. Evin had backed off and let Perry go in for the close quarter fighting. Evin was supposed to cover. Perry kept insisting Evin to take a position under a tree, but Evin didn't see the opportunity in that position, so he had moved to a better spot when he had a clearer shot of the man. He saw his opportunity and threw up a smoke bomb then launched his rope dart towards the fight. He used the smoke bomb as cover and jumped into a tree to see what had happened. The rope dart had hit! But it didn't hit the right person. Unaware to Theron who had just stabbed Perry, the rope dart had plugged right through Perry's back. With his friend presumed dead and no other choices, he ran. He ran back home and cried for hours until he began being questioned by the town.
It didn't matter whether Perry was alive or dead now, he couldn't help but feel responsible for his death even if he wasn't dead. He never knew if the rope dart or the sword had made contact first, but it didn't matter. Abandoning his friend like that was not the right thing to do.
Evin's shivers got more intense and his breathing more erratic. He was plunged into the deepest part of hell where his demons had laid, awaiting the day when he had to face his punishment. He didn't care at the time if he were even dead or alive, he knew that no matter what, he would be punished by the Twins in one way or another. There was no turning back now to what had been done.
With those thoughts in mind, he passed out. The emotion was way to hard for him to take and he was just drained of energy. He lay on the cold ground as his thoughts continued to punish him in his rest...
That is when he tapped into the terrible and horrid things he had done in his life. Guilt and shame along with sadness and anger all came down on him at once. After that, he started tapping into the saddest moments of his life and finally the moments when he was most angry. Evin was a mess after he combined all of those emotions. He just wanted to bury himself into a hole where he could just drown his sorrows. He was shaking uncontrollably as he sobbed. He was sure that everyone could hear it from beyond the rocks, which made him feel embarrassed. He was in the worst shape he could ever remember. It was about to get worse.
Evin began to remember the day when he had lost his friend, Perry. They were walking through the wood when they had found it. Theron was just sleeping there, unaware of the two of them. Perry insisted that they had to kill him. He was explaining the great reward they would get if they brought the dead man's head to the camp. After a bit of persuading, Evin had agreed and snuck in to try to kill the man. He was not at all prepared to get into a fight though. Theron had obviously been aware of what was going on and was prepared with his sword. Evin had backed off and let Perry go in for the close quarter fighting. Evin was supposed to cover. Perry kept insisting Evin to take a position under a tree, but Evin didn't see the opportunity in that position, so he had moved to a better spot when he had a clearer shot of the man. He saw his opportunity and threw up a smoke bomb then launched his rope dart towards the fight. He used the smoke bomb as cover and jumped into a tree to see what had happened. The rope dart had hit! But it didn't hit the right person. Unaware to Theron who had just stabbed Perry, the rope dart had plugged right through Perry's back. With his friend presumed dead and no other choices, he ran. He ran back home and cried for hours until he began being questioned by the town.
It didn't matter whether Perry was alive or dead now, he couldn't help but feel responsible for his death even if he wasn't dead. He never knew if the rope dart or the sword had made contact first, but it didn't matter. Abandoning his friend like that was not the right thing to do.
Evin's shivers got more intense and his breathing more erratic. He was plunged into the deepest part of hell where his demons had laid, awaiting the day when he had to face his punishment. He didn't care at the time if he were even dead or alive, he knew that no matter what, he would be punished by the Twins in one way or another. There was no turning back now to what had been done.
With those thoughts in mind, he passed out. The emotion was way to hard for him to take and he was just drained of energy. He lay on the cold ground as his thoughts continued to punish him in his rest...
Crys felt her breathing getting heavier and heavier. The pain increasing at every second, and she knew who was causing it too. Clear as day she could sense where the feelings were coming from. Clearer than ever, although she could barely take it. Tears started rolling down from her eyes, she hated crying, but holding anything down was not an option right now. Maybe it was a dumb thing, but the first thought that came to her mind was: how long can Evin handle this?
Along with the pain, she was now angry at herself for being worried about him, but it was a less painful feeling at least. "Damn fool." She mumbled the words as she felt the man fall unconscious, noticing that it had absolutely no impact on the pain she was now experiencing.
She was shivering slightly again, but a few deep breaths earned her some control over that. Trying to keep her mind clean and separated from the pain was difficult, not thinking about the pain was difficult. If someone actually attacked her now she thought it would be easier to do it actually. She would have something or someone to focus on instead of trying to handle all those emotions. Still, she didn't really make a move.
The main thing on her mind at the moment... She was having a lot of trouble sensing Theron still. She sighed. She knew she needed to find that little piece of her ability she used to recognize people, and find out what exactly made it tick. The few actual emotions that never changed within a person went deeper than simple memories of bad moments. They were connected to the person's soul in such way they left a unique mark. They would usually come from events so important that would, in a way, become a part of that individual permanently. She needed to get that deep without killing herself, she didn't exactly know how quite yet.
Along with the pain, she was now angry at herself for being worried about him, but it was a less painful feeling at least. "Damn fool." She mumbled the words as she felt the man fall unconscious, noticing that it had absolutely no impact on the pain she was now experiencing.
She was shivering slightly again, but a few deep breaths earned her some control over that. Trying to keep her mind clean and separated from the pain was difficult, not thinking about the pain was difficult. If someone actually attacked her now she thought it would be easier to do it actually. She would have something or someone to focus on instead of trying to handle all those emotions. Still, she didn't really make a move.
The main thing on her mind at the moment... She was having a lot of trouble sensing Theron still. She sighed. She knew she needed to find that little piece of her ability she used to recognize people, and find out what exactly made it tick. The few actual emotions that never changed within a person went deeper than simple memories of bad moments. They were connected to the person's soul in such way they left a unique mark. They would usually come from events so important that would, in a way, become a part of that individual permanently. She needed to get that deep without killing herself, she didn't exactly know how quite yet.
Spinning around as well as moving like a feather caught in the wind, Theron gracefully found his way behind Crystal. He was going to end this fight once and for all, but something happened that he had not predicted himself. When he got up close to Crystal she shrugged and immediately spun around to face her instructor. With one raged filled hit after another, the blind assassin struck at her instructor, but all in vain. He was too quick for her and she had not yet mastered her abilities and so she failed to cause any damage to him. Theron didn't see much more to it then ending this before he would kill her from exhaustion, blood loss or worse. Moving in, Theron evaded the girls weapons and skillfully placed him and his sword behind her once more. This time the cold steel from his blade pressed itself hard against the blind ones throat; if she moved more than two inches she would slit her own throat.
"This fight is over!" Theron shouted and released Crystal. "You can all take a ten minutes break before I want to see you back at the training grounds once more."
Facing Crystal, the instructor soon walked up to her with a stone hard expression.
"You didn't do good, but you didn't fail either. You fought back and hopefully you learned something from this. Now, if you feel like you need more than a ten minutes break then you can of course leave my session and come back tomorrow."
After that, Theron made the sign for Evin to come along and started to make his way back to the training grounds. Maybe Crystal needed some time alone?
---
Gloria and Vilen had not reached the fight in time and soon enough they heard their instructors cold voice a few clicks away. He told them that the fight was over and Gloria stopped running. She was paralyzed for the time being. She had failed to follow Theron and the others to fight Crystal. She had failed just like all the other times she'd try something and with that she fell to her knees in the dirt and cried softly for herself.
She was no assassin, no freedom-fighter, hell she was not even qualified to become a mercenary. She was nothing but a failure.
"This fight is over!" Theron shouted and released Crystal. "You can all take a ten minutes break before I want to see you back at the training grounds once more."
Facing Crystal, the instructor soon walked up to her with a stone hard expression.
"You didn't do good, but you didn't fail either. You fought back and hopefully you learned something from this. Now, if you feel like you need more than a ten minutes break then you can of course leave my session and come back tomorrow."
After that, Theron made the sign for Evin to come along and started to make his way back to the training grounds. Maybe Crystal needed some time alone?
---
Gloria and Vilen had not reached the fight in time and soon enough they heard their instructors cold voice a few clicks away. He told them that the fight was over and Gloria stopped running. She was paralyzed for the time being. She had failed to follow Theron and the others to fight Crystal. She had failed just like all the other times she'd try something and with that she fell to her knees in the dirt and cried softly for herself.
She was no assassin, no freedom-fighter, hell she was not even qualified to become a mercenary. She was nothing but a failure.
Crys was still in a lousy state of mind when she finally moved from where she was standing. The worst about doing this was going back to shut people off. It was a whole different kind of pain. Theron's words had stuck to her mind. "You didn't do good, but you didn't fail either..." Why did it feel like such a failure to her, then?
It was the first time she ever tried this, maybe she was now being too hard on herself, but it felt just like failure. There was nothing Crys hated more in her life than failure.
She walked through the trees in order to reach the center of the camp without passing the others. She walked towards the lake and sat there, hiding her face in her hands, she couldn't stop crying. The worst part was that she didn't seem to be able to shut things off again. Maybe it was for the best though. Maybe if she didn't try so hard to make this go away she would learn some control. She threw a rock in the water with all her strength and muttered. "Focus. See through the pain. Why don't you try it then if it's so damn easy? Jackass!"
Then she broke down in laughter. She hadn't called anyone a 'jackass' since she was ten. She nodded, still laughing. "What the hell am I doing? I'm not a kid anymore, I don't get to whine over this." She took a long deep breath, and realized she felt much better a lot faster than she expected. "I should laugh more often I guess..." She stood up, reminding herself to never repeat that around Evin. Last thing she needed was to tell that guy he was right, even if it was true.
--------------
Ali was, of course, listening to what was happening in the woods. She heard what Theron said to Crys and regretted not having followed. She would be insane to ask Crys what happened there. They had ten minutes off... She figured Crys probably wouldn't be back that day. She figured she could have stayed in bed since she was being useless. Well, she'd be more useless dead, that's for sure. When people started showing up in the clearing again, she wasn't surprised not to see Crys with them. She nodded to Jake, and he responded with a mere shrug. He sat on the ground next to her. "We have ten minutes. Should one of us go check on her?"
Ali nodded. "No. Better leave her alone. Had people been saying I died?"
Jake laughed. "I heard some rumors, yes."
She punched him in the arm. "That's not funny, you idiot!" She sighed. "Well, whatever... The few people who matter now I'm alive."
Jake looked at her a little more serious. "You're insane. You didn't even defend yourself, you just..."
Ali nodded. "I just wanted to hurt him. In any way I could. I thought that if he killed Bastian that easily I wouldn't stand a chance, so why bother?"
Jake looked away at those words. It was a valid point. "You're insane."
Ali simply shrugged. "In a way it works for me."
It was the first time she ever tried this, maybe she was now being too hard on herself, but it felt just like failure. There was nothing Crys hated more in her life than failure.
She walked through the trees in order to reach the center of the camp without passing the others. She walked towards the lake and sat there, hiding her face in her hands, she couldn't stop crying. The worst part was that she didn't seem to be able to shut things off again. Maybe it was for the best though. Maybe if she didn't try so hard to make this go away she would learn some control. She threw a rock in the water with all her strength and muttered. "Focus. See through the pain. Why don't you try it then if it's so damn easy? Jackass!"
Then she broke down in laughter. She hadn't called anyone a 'jackass' since she was ten. She nodded, still laughing. "What the hell am I doing? I'm not a kid anymore, I don't get to whine over this." She took a long deep breath, and realized she felt much better a lot faster than she expected. "I should laugh more often I guess..." She stood up, reminding herself to never repeat that around Evin. Last thing she needed was to tell that guy he was right, even if it was true.
--------------
Ali was, of course, listening to what was happening in the woods. She heard what Theron said to Crys and regretted not having followed. She would be insane to ask Crys what happened there. They had ten minutes off... She figured Crys probably wouldn't be back that day. She figured she could have stayed in bed since she was being useless. Well, she'd be more useless dead, that's for sure. When people started showing up in the clearing again, she wasn't surprised not to see Crys with them. She nodded to Jake, and he responded with a mere shrug. He sat on the ground next to her. "We have ten minutes. Should one of us go check on her?"
Ali nodded. "No. Better leave her alone. Had people been saying I died?"
Jake laughed. "I heard some rumors, yes."
She punched him in the arm. "That's not funny, you idiot!" She sighed. "Well, whatever... The few people who matter now I'm alive."
Jake looked at her a little more serious. "You're insane. You didn't even defend yourself, you just..."
Ali nodded. "I just wanted to hurt him. In any way I could. I thought that if he killed Bastian that easily I wouldn't stand a chance, so why bother?"
Jake looked away at those words. It was a valid point. "You're insane."
Ali simply shrugged. "In a way it works for me."
Evin was relieved when he was woken up. He was still quite tired, but it was obviouse that Theron wanted them all back at the training grounds for the next session. Evin needed to prepare for anything that was about to come up. He didn't want to be caught off guard like Crystal was. Who would know what Theron would do to him eventually. He was also curious what they were going to do to Allison and Vilen. He was hoping that he could have a little bit of fun with that.
When he made it back to camp, he saw that most everyone was there. The only people who he didn't see there were Theron and Crystal. He was sure Crystal would need some time after whatever she experienced. Evin was sure that managing all those emotions would have been very difficult for her. She was probably crying right now too. Theron would probably be preparing for whatever next he had in mind. It would either been a really difficult challenge or something completely different. He wouldn't know until he arrived with the rest of them and told them though. Hopefully he wasn't next though. He sluggishly said hello to everyone and then waited for whatever would happen next.
When he made it back to camp, he saw that most everyone was there. The only people who he didn't see there were Theron and Crystal. He was sure Crystal would need some time after whatever she experienced. Evin was sure that managing all those emotions would have been very difficult for her. She was probably crying right now too. Theron would probably be preparing for whatever next he had in mind. It would either been a really difficult challenge or something completely different. He wouldn't know until he arrived with the rest of them and told them though. Hopefully he wasn't next though. He sluggishly said hello to everyone and then waited for whatever would happen next.
Crys was slowly walking back to the training area when she felt a grab on her shoulder and turned, surprised by the fact she hadn't been touched yet. Her mother's voice came with a slight tone of laughter as she spoke. "Well... Aren't you jumpy today?"
Crys snickered at the comment. "I guess you could say that... What's wrong?"
"Who said something is wrong? I just wanted to ask about the training, how is it going?"
Crys sighed. "It was... " She tried to find a word to the describe the torture, but there was none. "It was very educational, to say the least."
"You are hating it, aren't you?"
"With every fiber of my being, yes. So, what's wrong?" Crys smiled as she spoke.
Dani sighed. "You are like a dog with a bone, kid."
Crys smirked. "Wouldn't that make you a b..."
"Oh, don't finish that sentence if you know what's good for you." Dani's tone was only half severe, the other half seemed quite amused. "There's nothing wrong. Just the same unanswered questions. I swear, I can't figure out how he got to Allison."
Crys frowned as she tried to remember the night before. "Well... I don't know. Ali's memory seems a little blurry, but... I'll bring her over to lake later to see if she can give me more details maybe." She sighed. "I have to go back now."
"Alright, have fun."
Crys shivered slightly, but didn't answer. She simply turned and started walking back to the training area. Sure, she didn't have to go back, and she wasn't being proud and foolish. She did feel a lot better. So if she could handle being around people, she would stay until the end of the session. She entered the clearing and sat by a tree, greeting people with a nod. "Yes, I'm alright." she muttered when she felt Ali was going to ask. Other than that she didn't speak, although she caught herself staring at Evin for a while, and momentarily wishing he would be next.
Trying to shake those thoughts out of her head, she nodded, and pulled her wooden flute from a little leather bag she carried tied to her belt. She began playing it softly, while waiting for training to continue.
Crys snickered at the comment. "I guess you could say that... What's wrong?"
"Who said something is wrong? I just wanted to ask about the training, how is it going?"
Crys sighed. "It was... " She tried to find a word to the describe the torture, but there was none. "It was very educational, to say the least."
"You are hating it, aren't you?"
"With every fiber of my being, yes. So, what's wrong?" Crys smiled as she spoke.
Dani sighed. "You are like a dog with a bone, kid."
Crys smirked. "Wouldn't that make you a b..."
"Oh, don't finish that sentence if you know what's good for you." Dani's tone was only half severe, the other half seemed quite amused. "There's nothing wrong. Just the same unanswered questions. I swear, I can't figure out how he got to Allison."
Crys frowned as she tried to remember the night before. "Well... I don't know. Ali's memory seems a little blurry, but... I'll bring her over to lake later to see if she can give me more details maybe." She sighed. "I have to go back now."
"Alright, have fun."
Crys shivered slightly, but didn't answer. She simply turned and started walking back to the training area. Sure, she didn't have to go back, and she wasn't being proud and foolish. She did feel a lot better. So if she could handle being around people, she would stay until the end of the session. She entered the clearing and sat by a tree, greeting people with a nod. "Yes, I'm alright." she muttered when she felt Ali was going to ask. Other than that she didn't speak, although she caught herself staring at Evin for a while, and momentarily wishing he would be next.
Trying to shake those thoughts out of her head, she nodded, and pulled her wooden flute from a little leather bag she carried tied to her belt. She began playing it softly, while waiting for training to continue.
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Valcrest
Days came and went as the little group of assassins trained under Therons wing. Blood flowed, scars made and wounds that had been closed for too long reopened. With time the little group almost became a small family of some sort. Theron trained them day out and day in, even Allison with her injuries. He did care for her, but he had the clans best interest at heart when he made her endure all those tasks and challenges with fire included. Evin, Vilen, Gloria and Crystal went through horrible, yet achieving events as well.
Evin was firmly strapped to a stone wall. Once tied up, Theron ordered Gloria and Allison to shoot arrows at him. His task was to use his ability, endure the pain of it while using his time warping skills to dodge the arrows. Sometimes the results were devastating and Evin had to pay many visits to reformatory but with time also came skill. Evin eventually dodged every arrow shot at him.
Vilen was trained to make people not only focus on him but also being under his control. Not much happened, but Theron told Vilen to keep on training and one day it might just come to him.
Gloria was trained to master the arts of close-combat and range combat. She still had some trouble with close-combat but her instructor was sure that with time she would become a living weapon to be feared.
Crystal was the one Theron focused mostly on. He made the same surprise attacks over and over again on her. There were of course times when he faced her alone while the other students trained for themselves. He wanted her to be able to predict her foes every step, every action and every movement before it had even considered it. It proved to be a long and though process but in the end the results were almost stunning. At the last training session, Theron challenged her to a duel and he wanted her to use everything she had learned. The fight was fearsome and she had been close to winning several times, but in the end Theron showed his powers fully potential and won. Nevertheless, they were going to be graduated the next day. Just as Theron had promised Dani.
---
Dawn was upon the camp filled with assassins and one particular figure was heading towards the leaders cabin. He knocked twice before entering. The room was dark thanks to the curtains by the windows. The only thing that gave the room some light was two or three lit candles by the desk where a woman sat. She was writing on something, but the man didn't pay it any interest. He walked up to the woman and bowed slightly.
"Dani." Theron said and looked at her with a firm look when she turned to face him. "I've completed what we agreed on for so many weeks ago. Their graduation starts any minute now and I thought it would be appropriate for the leader of this clan to be at the ceremony. But only if you want to."
Theron couldn't demand anything from his leader, only give her a hint that the rest of the clan would surely appreciate it. When that had been said, he turned around and walked out from the cabin, leaving the door open. The clear light shone through the door and into the cabin. It was beautiful day, with a clear sky and nice weather. The ceremony would take place in the middle of the camp, by the fireplace. Theron would give each of them a ring as a sign of his acceptance and tell each of them why he chose to accept them. After that, things would get interesting. Theron planned to immediately put his team into hunting down their new enemy and bring him to justice. One way or the other.
Evin was firmly strapped to a stone wall. Once tied up, Theron ordered Gloria and Allison to shoot arrows at him. His task was to use his ability, endure the pain of it while using his time warping skills to dodge the arrows. Sometimes the results were devastating and Evin had to pay many visits to reformatory but with time also came skill. Evin eventually dodged every arrow shot at him.
Vilen was trained to make people not only focus on him but also being under his control. Not much happened, but Theron told Vilen to keep on training and one day it might just come to him.
Gloria was trained to master the arts of close-combat and range combat. She still had some trouble with close-combat but her instructor was sure that with time she would become a living weapon to be feared.
Crystal was the one Theron focused mostly on. He made the same surprise attacks over and over again on her. There were of course times when he faced her alone while the other students trained for themselves. He wanted her to be able to predict her foes every step, every action and every movement before it had even considered it. It proved to be a long and though process but in the end the results were almost stunning. At the last training session, Theron challenged her to a duel and he wanted her to use everything she had learned. The fight was fearsome and she had been close to winning several times, but in the end Theron showed his powers fully potential and won. Nevertheless, they were going to be graduated the next day. Just as Theron had promised Dani.
---
Dawn was upon the camp filled with assassins and one particular figure was heading towards the leaders cabin. He knocked twice before entering. The room was dark thanks to the curtains by the windows. The only thing that gave the room some light was two or three lit candles by the desk where a woman sat. She was writing on something, but the man didn't pay it any interest. He walked up to the woman and bowed slightly.
"Dani." Theron said and looked at her with a firm look when she turned to face him. "I've completed what we agreed on for so many weeks ago. Their graduation starts any minute now and I thought it would be appropriate for the leader of this clan to be at the ceremony. But only if you want to."
Theron couldn't demand anything from his leader, only give her a hint that the rest of the clan would surely appreciate it. When that had been said, he turned around and walked out from the cabin, leaving the door open. The clear light shone through the door and into the cabin. It was beautiful day, with a clear sky and nice weather. The ceremony would take place in the middle of the camp, by the fireplace. Theron would give each of them a ring as a sign of his acceptance and tell each of them why he chose to accept them. After that, things would get interesting. Theron planned to immediately put his team into hunting down their new enemy and bring him to justice. One way or the other.
The setting changes from Valcrest to Assassin's Camp
Ali was sitting by the lake. It was funny how that place would never stop feeling safe for her. They would be graduating from training soon... And if that meant anything to her, it meant they had all done things everyone would have considered impossible. Including themselves, not so long ago. The sound of familiar footsteps distracted her from her thoughts and she opened a smile. "So... What did she say?"
Crys sat down next to her and let out a sigh. "She just said she'll think about it, but I think she'll be there."
"You are her daughter after all and this is important... I mean..."
Crys nodded. "I know what you mean. Thank you." She smiled. "I'm way past the point in my life when I need my mom's approval."
Ali smiled. "Sure. I'm just saying... Maybe you should just say that you want her to be there."
"Maybe..." Crys mumbled, a slight frown spreading across her face. "How can you be so sure I didn't say that?"
Ali laughed. "Because you are incapable of speaking your mind in front of your mother. Theron should have trained you for that."
Crys pushed Ali slightly, while she laughed. "Shut up." She sighed. "You do realize what this means, right?"
Ali nodded. "That you're the worst second commander ever..."
Crys laughed. "No. Completing the training. You know what it means."
Ali smiled looking at the water. "Time to hunt down a traitor."
Crys nodded in agreement, a serious look on her face. "About that... My mother wants us to go see the ruler of Newhaven and discuss the possibility of lifting the bounty on our location."
Ali snickered. "Why would he?"
Crys sighed. "Having the cities hunting us down is... Not the best thing, Ali. If we can work something out peacefully, it will be better. You don't have to go though, if it makes you uncomfortable."
"No." Ali sighed, looking at the water. "I want to go. Have you told the others about this yet?"
Crys nodded "Not yet, but I will. I think it's useless, but..." She shrugged "My mother wants us to try, and Newhaven does seem like a good place to start looking."
Ali smiled. "Well... Just as good as any other."
They hadn't had news from the killer ever since Ali fought him. Even though they were sure he was alive somewhere... The trail seemed to have gone cold.
Crys sat down next to her and let out a sigh. "She just said she'll think about it, but I think she'll be there."
"You are her daughter after all and this is important... I mean..."
Crys nodded. "I know what you mean. Thank you." She smiled. "I'm way past the point in my life when I need my mom's approval."
Ali smiled. "Sure. I'm just saying... Maybe you should just say that you want her to be there."
"Maybe..." Crys mumbled, a slight frown spreading across her face. "How can you be so sure I didn't say that?"
Ali laughed. "Because you are incapable of speaking your mind in front of your mother. Theron should have trained you for that."
Crys pushed Ali slightly, while she laughed. "Shut up." She sighed. "You do realize what this means, right?"
Ali nodded. "That you're the worst second commander ever..."
Crys laughed. "No. Completing the training. You know what it means."
Ali smiled looking at the water. "Time to hunt down a traitor."
Crys nodded in agreement, a serious look on her face. "About that... My mother wants us to go see the ruler of Newhaven and discuss the possibility of lifting the bounty on our location."
Ali snickered. "Why would he?"
Crys sighed. "Having the cities hunting us down is... Not the best thing, Ali. If we can work something out peacefully, it will be better. You don't have to go though, if it makes you uncomfortable."
"No." Ali sighed, looking at the water. "I want to go. Have you told the others about this yet?"
Crys nodded "Not yet, but I will. I think it's useless, but..." She shrugged "My mother wants us to try, and Newhaven does seem like a good place to start looking."
Ali smiled. "Well... Just as good as any other."
They hadn't had news from the killer ever since Ali fought him. Even though they were sure he was alive somewhere... The trail seemed to have gone cold.
It had been almost a month of hard work and training and it was all going to come to an end. He could see the changes in him as well as every one around him. Even Theron, whether he realised it or not, had grown from this experience just as much as the rest. Each and every one of them were just as skilled as the other and as time passed on, he realised how much he would need it to take on the killer. He had come to realise that after Sebastian's death, but it hadn't really hit home until this moment. Allison was just a matter of purer luck and maybe because this killer was getting lazy or over confident. That combined with Allison's lack of control during the fight that probably threw the killer off a bit.
It was only another ten or so minutes until they would be graduating and immediately sent off into the battle that lay ahead of them and Evin needed to go clear his mind. Usually, he could just sit down and meditate, but it was almost impossible with all the commotion that was going on outside because of the graduation. It was almost ridiculous how hyped people were getting over something so simple. Because of all of that, he decided that he needed somewhere more remote to do it. Evin had began to take a liking to the lake where Allison always was. He wasn't sure why, he never really found it all that great of a place before, but for the past couple of days he found himself going back to it. He never saw Allison there. He never saw anyone there. It was definitely a little odd since Allison was there almost every day to just relax it seemed.
Today was different though, as he arrived closer to the clearing, he started to hear voices. He couldn't make the voices out, but he instantly recognised them. As he got closer he began to hear words clearer until he was only just behind them.
"My mother wants us to try, and Newhaven does seem like a good place to start looking." He heard Crystal say, clear as a bell.
"Well... Just as good as any other." Allison had said in reply.
"It's probably the best place to look though. He does seem to have some sort of connections with the city guard there. He would probably feel safest there." Evin decided to butt in. He was hoping that they were talking about the same thing, "I thought you guys would be getting ready for the graduation. It is only a few minutes away now."
Evin sat down beside them and took out a small apple from out of one of his pockets and took a big bite out of it and then smiled. It seemed rather nice to be with people instead of alone at the moment. He continued to eat the apple as he stared out onto the lake.
It was only another ten or so minutes until they would be graduating and immediately sent off into the battle that lay ahead of them and Evin needed to go clear his mind. Usually, he could just sit down and meditate, but it was almost impossible with all the commotion that was going on outside because of the graduation. It was almost ridiculous how hyped people were getting over something so simple. Because of all of that, he decided that he needed somewhere more remote to do it. Evin had began to take a liking to the lake where Allison always was. He wasn't sure why, he never really found it all that great of a place before, but for the past couple of days he found himself going back to it. He never saw Allison there. He never saw anyone there. It was definitely a little odd since Allison was there almost every day to just relax it seemed.
Today was different though, as he arrived closer to the clearing, he started to hear voices. He couldn't make the voices out, but he instantly recognised them. As he got closer he began to hear words clearer until he was only just behind them.
"My mother wants us to try, and Newhaven does seem like a good place to start looking." He heard Crystal say, clear as a bell.
"Well... Just as good as any other." Allison had said in reply.
"It's probably the best place to look though. He does seem to have some sort of connections with the city guard there. He would probably feel safest there." Evin decided to butt in. He was hoping that they were talking about the same thing, "I thought you guys would be getting ready for the graduation. It is only a few minutes away now."
Evin sat down beside them and took out a small apple from out of one of his pockets and took a big bite out of it and then smiled. It seemed rather nice to be with people instead of alone at the moment. He continued to eat the apple as he stared out onto the lake.
Neither Crys or Ali found it strange that Evin walked in as if he had been part of the conversation all along. Ali simply sighed in response to his comment. "I was born ready." She mused. "Besides, I hate ceremonies. Crys is just hiding from mommy, I guess." She snickered.
Crys pushed her again, a little bit harder this time. "Shut up!"
"Seriously... Just tell her you want her there. Don't be such a coward."
Crys shrugged. "There's no time for that now... Either she'll be there or she won't. And don't give me that speech or I'll hurt you!"
Ali sighed, she had meant to say that Crys was lucky to have a mother alive... Knowing that she hated to have that pointed out to her. "Fine, but you know I'm right."
Crys shrugged, standing up. "Maybe we should move, huh?" With that said she simply started to make her way back to camp.
Ali simply nodded, smiling. "She's right you know? I wish we could just skip this whole thing, though." She knew it was tradition, and it mattered to have their training acknowledged, but... She was eager to start hunting down the killer. She stood up grabbing her bow, that she always had with her, and followed Crys.
Crys pushed her again, a little bit harder this time. "Shut up!"
"Seriously... Just tell her you want her there. Don't be such a coward."
Crys shrugged. "There's no time for that now... Either she'll be there or she won't. And don't give me that speech or I'll hurt you!"
Ali sighed, she had meant to say that Crys was lucky to have a mother alive... Knowing that she hated to have that pointed out to her. "Fine, but you know I'm right."
Crys shrugged, standing up. "Maybe we should move, huh?" With that said she simply started to make her way back to camp.
Ali simply nodded, smiling. "She's right you know? I wish we could just skip this whole thing, though." She knew it was tradition, and it mattered to have their training acknowledged, but... She was eager to start hunting down the killer. She stood up grabbing her bow, that she always had with her, and followed Crys.
The group of people gathering around the fireplace were not many but at the same time not few either. It was enough to get nervous though. Theron wasn't much for attention and he had never experienced something like talking to a large group of people. They were all going to stare at him, watch his every move and listen to everything he said. He felt silly doing this but somewhere deep inside he felt like he wanted to do this, to try and fit in. Most people had already accepted him, some of them even spoke to him from time to time in the dinning hall, but there were still a few who kept their distance from him. They addressed him when he talked to them but otherwise they didn't spoke with him. This was his chance to show that he was loyal to the clan and that he still had things to learn.
The ceremony had already started and before him stood Vilen, Jake and Gloria. Hopefully the rest would show up soon. It didn't take long before all of his students were standing in front of him. He was positioned on a stone platform just in front of the fireplace and they stood a few meters away. The crowd of assassins and the few instructors surrounded them. Theron caught Dani standing amongst a couple of actives and so a small, yet noticeable smile grew over his face. It was good that she had decided to come.
Theron suddenly cleared his throat and asked for silence. The crowd went quiet after a couple of seconds and so the ceremony could begin.
"Standing before me here today is five students whom have gone through hell and back. They've faced their fears and conquered them, struggled yet succeeded at tasks impossible for simple minded people and their abilities have travelled beyond their former limitations. I'm very proud of them, but I know as much as anyone else, that their journey has yet to begin." Theron almost shouted with a firm voice that echoed through the camp. After that he began to call out his students by their names and they all came up, one by one and received a ring and a blessing.
"Vilen, I present to you this ring of graduation because you of all understood the reasons to why you had to go through with this training more then anyone else."
"Gloria, I present to you this ring of graduation because you started out as a weak and fragile little girl and the results of my training have been promising. You are now a full fledged assassin; A weapon in the dark."
"Jake, I present to you this ring of graduation because you were there to help your friends when they were in need of assistance. You created trust where there had not been any. A most noble cause."
"Allison, I present to you this ring of graduation because you fought on when there was no energy for it, no hope to win and no goal in my training. You continued to fight for what you believed in and this has lead you to where you stand today."
"Evin, I present to you this ring of graduation because you choose to resist injustice and demanded indifference amongst us when there was none to be found. You helped not only me, but your other friends to become the people we are today."
"And for you Crystal, I present to you this ring of graduation because you inspired both me and the other students to fight on, learn more and understand everything about being an assassin. You have the spirit of a leader inside you and through all these training sessions I've seen you develop this skill tremendously well."
After that, Theron was done. There wasn't much more to say, they had passed through his training and now the real test lied ahead of them. A new enemy who's strength might just excel that of Theron. He bowed before his students before making the stone platform slowly fall into the ground once more. Hunting time.
The crowd had now dispersed and the only ones left standing by the fireplace was the five students of his and Dani. Theron moved up to the group of assassins with heavy footsteps.
"I'm no longer your instructor and therefor I am one of you. Where would you like to start your search for the hunter?" He asked and put his hands behind his back. He wasn't going to stick around in camp while they had all the fun. That's not how he was going to play his cards.
The ceremony had already started and before him stood Vilen, Jake and Gloria. Hopefully the rest would show up soon. It didn't take long before all of his students were standing in front of him. He was positioned on a stone platform just in front of the fireplace and they stood a few meters away. The crowd of assassins and the few instructors surrounded them. Theron caught Dani standing amongst a couple of actives and so a small, yet noticeable smile grew over his face. It was good that she had decided to come.
Theron suddenly cleared his throat and asked for silence. The crowd went quiet after a couple of seconds and so the ceremony could begin.
"Standing before me here today is five students whom have gone through hell and back. They've faced their fears and conquered them, struggled yet succeeded at tasks impossible for simple minded people and their abilities have travelled beyond their former limitations. I'm very proud of them, but I know as much as anyone else, that their journey has yet to begin." Theron almost shouted with a firm voice that echoed through the camp. After that he began to call out his students by their names and they all came up, one by one and received a ring and a blessing.
"Vilen, I present to you this ring of graduation because you of all understood the reasons to why you had to go through with this training more then anyone else."
"Gloria, I present to you this ring of graduation because you started out as a weak and fragile little girl and the results of my training have been promising. You are now a full fledged assassin; A weapon in the dark."
"Jake, I present to you this ring of graduation because you were there to help your friends when they were in need of assistance. You created trust where there had not been any. A most noble cause."
"Allison, I present to you this ring of graduation because you fought on when there was no energy for it, no hope to win and no goal in my training. You continued to fight for what you believed in and this has lead you to where you stand today."
"Evin, I present to you this ring of graduation because you choose to resist injustice and demanded indifference amongst us when there was none to be found. You helped not only me, but your other friends to become the people we are today."
"And for you Crystal, I present to you this ring of graduation because you inspired both me and the other students to fight on, learn more and understand everything about being an assassin. You have the spirit of a leader inside you and through all these training sessions I've seen you develop this skill tremendously well."
After that, Theron was done. There wasn't much more to say, they had passed through his training and now the real test lied ahead of them. A new enemy who's strength might just excel that of Theron. He bowed before his students before making the stone platform slowly fall into the ground once more. Hunting time.
The crowd had now dispersed and the only ones left standing by the fireplace was the five students of his and Dani. Theron moved up to the group of assassins with heavy footsteps.
"I'm no longer your instructor and therefor I am one of you. Where would you like to start your search for the hunter?" He asked and put his hands behind his back. He wasn't going to stick around in camp while they had all the fun. That's not how he was going to play his cards.
Crys stood quiet while Theron was talking. She had picked her mother out of the small crowd that had been formed there, a smile crossed her, and even though deep down she wished her father could be there, it didn't fade. Her mind wandered through everything she had survived with this training... Everything they all had survived. She knew they still were to survive the killer, but she couldn't help but feel proud nevertheless. Not only she felt proud of herself, but of the whole group. They had all crossed every obstacle. The simple fact that Allison was standing that close to the campfire without even flinching was living proof of the progress they made. It was definitely something to be proud of, even if only for a moment.
Crys merely nodded to Theron's words. She kept silent until everyone else seemed to be going back to their own affairs. She sighed, thinking about what she and Ali had been discussing earlier. "We were actually ordered to start in Newhaven. My mother wants us to try and talk their ruler into removing the offer for our camp's location... She said we should go there and offer him the killer in return. He doesn't have to know we're already hunting him anyway." She smirked. "I said I think she's being a little overconfident, maybe. Still, it won't cost us to give it a try."
Ali nodded, not bothering to pretend she was hearing this for the first time. "It is a good place to start, after all. The way he addressed the soldiers when we saw him there... He's probably a local. Although I wouldn't see how if he was once one of us, and has training as a healer... You have to admit the guy is very well prepared." The tone in her voice carried a little bit of respect, even though she clearly hated the man.
Crys nodded. "He is not to be taken lightly... No. She smiled. "I have one thing to tend to before we leave camp, so... You guys decide if you think it's better to leave at nightfall or in the morning. And let me know." She bowed slightly to Theron before walking away, simply for the habit, and then headed towards her house.
Crys merely nodded to Theron's words. She kept silent until everyone else seemed to be going back to their own affairs. She sighed, thinking about what she and Ali had been discussing earlier. "We were actually ordered to start in Newhaven. My mother wants us to try and talk their ruler into removing the offer for our camp's location... She said we should go there and offer him the killer in return. He doesn't have to know we're already hunting him anyway." She smirked. "I said I think she's being a little overconfident, maybe. Still, it won't cost us to give it a try."
Ali nodded, not bothering to pretend she was hearing this for the first time. "It is a good place to start, after all. The way he addressed the soldiers when we saw him there... He's probably a local. Although I wouldn't see how if he was once one of us, and has training as a healer... You have to admit the guy is very well prepared." The tone in her voice carried a little bit of respect, even though she clearly hated the man.
Crys nodded. "He is not to be taken lightly... No. She smiled. "I have one thing to tend to before we leave camp, so... You guys decide if you think it's better to leave at nightfall or in the morning. And let me know." She bowed slightly to Theron before walking away, simply for the habit, and then headed towards her house.
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Medieval fantasy
It was merely a simple word; "friends", is all Theron had to say to him. The rest of the stuff he could realise by himself, but to have actual friends seemed a little weird to him. People around him always seemed closed off. He was the true reason for that and he realised it now. He realised that it was only him that was blocking away friends to try to avoid terrible things from happening to any new friends he might have met with. He thought that maybe he could have moved on after meeting with Perry, but afterwords, it just didn't seem right. Perry did feel so much like a friend anymore than just some random guy that he knew. A little like how he a felt before starting training with the people around him. He was just another guy. In the end, the ring symbolised more of a friendship than anything else to Evin.
Not soon after that, the ceremony had ended. Theron had come up to them to ask them where to start. Most likely it was to show them that he was no longer in charge of anything. Crystal had stepped up and told her where Dani had asked us to start and for what reasons. That seemed rather an ambitious plan in the eyes of Evin, but he wasn't sure what else they could do. The bounty that had been laid out for the location of the camp was probably still up and someone was bound to slip eventually. Whether it was an assassin hiding out there after the Inn burnt down and now he is trying to survive or even just a peasant who had happened to stumble upon it while searching for something off trail one day.
"Sounds good." Evin said in a simple tone. "Lets leave as soon as possible. It doesn't matter when we arrive at Newhaven. The king will want to see assassins from the camp no matter what time it is."
Not soon after that, the ceremony had ended. Theron had come up to them to ask them where to start. Most likely it was to show them that he was no longer in charge of anything. Crystal had stepped up and told her where Dani had asked us to start and for what reasons. That seemed rather an ambitious plan in the eyes of Evin, but he wasn't sure what else they could do. The bounty that had been laid out for the location of the camp was probably still up and someone was bound to slip eventually. Whether it was an assassin hiding out there after the Inn burnt down and now he is trying to survive or even just a peasant who had happened to stumble upon it while searching for something off trail one day.
"Sounds good." Evin said in a simple tone. "Lets leave as soon as possible. It doesn't matter when we arrive at Newhaven. The king will want to see assassins from the camp no matter what time it is."
The setting changes from Medieval fantasy to Assassin's Camp
Theron listened closely to what they others had to say. It seemed like Dani had already ordered them to start in Newhaven to try and talk some sense into the city's ruler. Not the best course of action, but who was he to judge her "plans". Now it was the time for action, nothing else. Crystal walked off saying she had something to do before leaving. A waste of time if you asked Theron. They should have all been ready already to head out. The more time they spend here the more time this killer is able to gather his strength for his next attack. Theron turned to the others after Evin had spoken.
"We leave at Nightfall then. Gather whatever equipment you need and let's head out." He said with a neutral tone. It wasn't a order, but more like an advice because once Crystal returned they would leave camp.
"We leave at Nightfall then. Gather whatever equipment you need and let's head out." He said with a neutral tone. It wasn't a order, but more like an advice because once Crystal returned they would leave camp.
Ali nodded to Theron's words and, although it was clearly not an order, she couldn't help but answer with a "Sir, yes sir!" She was joking, clearly, but nevertheless she walked off... She needed arrows and there was only one person in that camp she trusted to make them. Therefore she would have to go see him and beg the man to hurry. That's right... Beg. Demanding things from a guy like Eldric could get you into serious trouble. The man had been born into the clan, and was rumored to be the first on the list for second command if Bastian had not come to the Wolfpack. If that was true... It didn't stop them from becoming very good friends. Even though Eldric was already retired from his position as an Instructor when Ali arrived in the Wolfpack, it didn't stop the former archer and craftsman of teaching her plenty on how to properly care for her bow.
She walked to a cabin a little bit hidden and knocked. A smiling twelve year old opened the door and let her in. "Allison... In need of equipment already?"
Ali nodded. "Yes. Is the old man at home?"
The girl nodded. "Father isn't home, but he left arrows for you. He said Dani requested them."
"She did? Well that's... Thoughtful, huh?"
The girl laughed. "I guess so. She said she was absolutely sure you would forget to request them in advance. Then father called you a knucklehead. They seemed both very amused by that."
Ali nodded laughing. "I'm sure they were Katelyn. So, were are they?"
The girl walked into a back room and came back with a bag of fifty arrows. "These should be more than enough for now, right? Father said he took some liberties since Dani mentioned the nature of your assignment."
Ali nodded. "Enough? It should be... Wait, what liberties?"
The girl shrugged. "I don't know. Check them out yourself."
Ali pulled one of the arrows out of the bag and opened the most delighted smile. "These look incredibly painful... It's perfect." The arrows looked mostly like the ones she was used to shooting: Black wooden shaft, white feathers... Except the metal tips were broader and seemed to make an extreme amount of damage when pulled out. On the black wooden shaft of the arrows the words Requiescat in pace could be read in silver. Those were not the words Ali would use, but she was sure that somehow Dani had something to do with them. "Rest in peace... Indeed." She whispered, still smiling at the arrow. "I will thoroughly enjoy these. Make sure to thank your father for me, alright?"
"Sure Ali. It was nice seeing you again." The girl, Katelyn, nodded in agreement.
Ali nodded in response as she walked out the door. Now she was more than ready to go.
--------------------
Jake had few things to do before leaving. Still he walked to his house and checked his weapons, made sure his poisoned darts were very well hidden, and protected, and then he sat down on his bed. A knock on the door startled him. "Enter."
"Nervous?" Jake recognized the voice and immediately frowned at the woman who had just entered.
"What do you care, auntie?" He lifted his head and faced the woman.
Lena Turner smiled at the boy. "Your father was my brother, but we were never exactly family, Jake. The best I could do for you was exactly what I did. Feel free to hate me for it."
"Should I dare ask what you want then?" He asked with a slightly curious tone.
"Yes. I am leaving. I could not find Crys, and I have a feeling I should leave her by herself at this moment. So... I suppose I need you to tell her that, once you manage to find the killer and defeat him, bring his knife to me."
"What for?" He frowned.
"For safe-keeping. The magic on the weapon will most likely make it indestructible. Dani said she wouldn't want that kind of magic lying around her camp, so..."
"Sure. I understand. I'll make sure to let the group know."
"Good, also..." She threw a vial towards him, which he caught in mid-air. "Never carry poison without having the antidote... Stupid boy." She turned and left after saying that. Jake managed to wait until she was actually gone before breaking down in laughter. "Well, I knew I'd forgotten something."
---------
Crys had one important thing to do before leaving. She understood how that could come to be seen as a set-back by the others, and if she had told them what it was they would probably think it was stupid and unnecessary... But she simply couldn't leave otherwise. "So, this is it. I take it we leave at nightfall?" She asked Jake as soon as he stepped into the memorial area.
"Yes. Might I ask what was it that you so desperately needed to do before leaving?"
She smirked. "Isn't that what you're actually asking? Anyway... It's stupid, and maybe I shouldn't have, but... I left something for my mom, in case... You know..."
"Ah... Crys... You are not going to die."
She laughed. "Oh, well... If you say so..."
Jake sat next to her and she simply nodded, before he even got to say a word. "No, Jake. I don't think we're going to fail. I'm not at all worried or afraid. I honestly believe that we can get this guy and end his sorry life. That's exactly what I plan to do. I just don't think it'll hurt to consider the fact I might be wrong. It has happened many times before. In case you haven't heard." Her tone was astonishing calm, and she was being completely honest also. She was actually very confident, but she just felt it would help her to know that there was something left of her in case she was being too optimistic. Better safe than sorry... She put one arm around Jake's shoulders and smiled. "So... Is everyone ready?"
He nodded. "I think so. And night is almost falling."
"Alright, then lets go wait up by the gates. She got on her feet and began to walk towards the camp gates. They would finally be heading for Newhaven, and after getting one huge 'no' from their ruler, they could get to the point of finding the man who killed her father. That was the actual matter at hand anyway, at least for her.
She walked to a cabin a little bit hidden and knocked. A smiling twelve year old opened the door and let her in. "Allison... In need of equipment already?"
Ali nodded. "Yes. Is the old man at home?"
The girl nodded. "Father isn't home, but he left arrows for you. He said Dani requested them."
"She did? Well that's... Thoughtful, huh?"
The girl laughed. "I guess so. She said she was absolutely sure you would forget to request them in advance. Then father called you a knucklehead. They seemed both very amused by that."
Ali nodded laughing. "I'm sure they were Katelyn. So, were are they?"
The girl walked into a back room and came back with a bag of fifty arrows. "These should be more than enough for now, right? Father said he took some liberties since Dani mentioned the nature of your assignment."
Ali nodded. "Enough? It should be... Wait, what liberties?"
The girl shrugged. "I don't know. Check them out yourself."
Ali pulled one of the arrows out of the bag and opened the most delighted smile. "These look incredibly painful... It's perfect." The arrows looked mostly like the ones she was used to shooting: Black wooden shaft, white feathers... Except the metal tips were broader and seemed to make an extreme amount of damage when pulled out. On the black wooden shaft of the arrows the words Requiescat in pace could be read in silver. Those were not the words Ali would use, but she was sure that somehow Dani had something to do with them. "Rest in peace... Indeed." She whispered, still smiling at the arrow. "I will thoroughly enjoy these. Make sure to thank your father for me, alright?"
"Sure Ali. It was nice seeing you again." The girl, Katelyn, nodded in agreement.
Ali nodded in response as she walked out the door. Now she was more than ready to go.
--------------------
Jake had few things to do before leaving. Still he walked to his house and checked his weapons, made sure his poisoned darts were very well hidden, and protected, and then he sat down on his bed. A knock on the door startled him. "Enter."
"Nervous?" Jake recognized the voice and immediately frowned at the woman who had just entered.
"What do you care, auntie?" He lifted his head and faced the woman.
Lena Turner smiled at the boy. "Your father was my brother, but we were never exactly family, Jake. The best I could do for you was exactly what I did. Feel free to hate me for it."
"Should I dare ask what you want then?" He asked with a slightly curious tone.
"Yes. I am leaving. I could not find Crys, and I have a feeling I should leave her by herself at this moment. So... I suppose I need you to tell her that, once you manage to find the killer and defeat him, bring his knife to me."
"What for?" He frowned.
"For safe-keeping. The magic on the weapon will most likely make it indestructible. Dani said she wouldn't want that kind of magic lying around her camp, so..."
"Sure. I understand. I'll make sure to let the group know."
"Good, also..." She threw a vial towards him, which he caught in mid-air. "Never carry poison without having the antidote... Stupid boy." She turned and left after saying that. Jake managed to wait until she was actually gone before breaking down in laughter. "Well, I knew I'd forgotten something."
---------
Crys had one important thing to do before leaving. She understood how that could come to be seen as a set-back by the others, and if she had told them what it was they would probably think it was stupid and unnecessary... But she simply couldn't leave otherwise. "So, this is it. I take it we leave at nightfall?" She asked Jake as soon as he stepped into the memorial area.
"Yes. Might I ask what was it that you so desperately needed to do before leaving?"
She smirked. "Isn't that what you're actually asking? Anyway... It's stupid, and maybe I shouldn't have, but... I left something for my mom, in case... You know..."
"Ah... Crys... You are not going to die."
She laughed. "Oh, well... If you say so..."
Jake sat next to her and she simply nodded, before he even got to say a word. "No, Jake. I don't think we're going to fail. I'm not at all worried or afraid. I honestly believe that we can get this guy and end his sorry life. That's exactly what I plan to do. I just don't think it'll hurt to consider the fact I might be wrong. It has happened many times before. In case you haven't heard." Her tone was astonishing calm, and she was being completely honest also. She was actually very confident, but she just felt it would help her to know that there was something left of her in case she was being too optimistic. Better safe than sorry... She put one arm around Jake's shoulders and smiled. "So... Is everyone ready?"
He nodded. "I think so. And night is almost falling."
"Alright, then lets go wait up by the gates. She got on her feet and began to walk towards the camp gates. They would finally be heading for Newhaven, and after getting one huge 'no' from their ruler, they could get to the point of finding the man who killed her father. That was the actual matter at hand anyway, at least for her.
The setting changes from Assassin's Camp to Valcrest
The road was long, the night was cold and nothing dangerous had been seen. Along the way no creature had dared to oppose the merciless group of assassins that travelled through the night towards a city built upon lies, betrayal as well as politics and discipline. It was a world far too known to Theron and it was not to his liking. In this very city he had committed so many sins and so little deeds to be proud of. Upon reaching Newhaven, Crystal had suggested the old hidden path that the clan usually choose, but Theron judged it too be too far away from the castle and they would not reach it before the guards would notice them. Killing guards was the last thing he wanted to do right now so instead he showed them his own little path that went through the sewers. Both Allison and Gloria had complained but they had quickly been silenced by Crystal. Once they were through the sewers, the suns first beams shone at them. Dawn was upon them at last.
Time was running short, because in day-light they would easily be discovered as assassins and unnecessary blood would be spilled. So as the soon rose up towards its rightfully throne on the sky, the group rushed between the many houses, shrouded by the little darkness that was left.
It didn't take long for them to reach the castle and by that time, the sun shone with all it's powers down on the city of Newhaven. The group had exchanged a couple of looks and quietly decided that it was worth the shot. They had rushed out from their hiding, straight towards the castles gates. Guards noticed them almost immediately because of the groups outfits and the very fact that they were running. They shouted for the group to stop, by nothing could stop them now. They threw themselves into the castle and Theron sealed the doors quickly with two big boulders.
Now they had to reach the king before things got out of hand.
"I suggest we hurry. There is probably other ways to get into the castle other than the main entrance." Theron said and turned to face the group.
Time was running short, because in day-light they would easily be discovered as assassins and unnecessary blood would be spilled. So as the soon rose up towards its rightfully throne on the sky, the group rushed between the many houses, shrouded by the little darkness that was left.
It didn't take long for them to reach the castle and by that time, the sun shone with all it's powers down on the city of Newhaven. The group had exchanged a couple of looks and quietly decided that it was worth the shot. They had rushed out from their hiding, straight towards the castles gates. Guards noticed them almost immediately because of the groups outfits and the very fact that they were running. They shouted for the group to stop, by nothing could stop them now. They threw themselves into the castle and Theron sealed the doors quickly with two big boulders.
Now they had to reach the king before things got out of hand.
"I suggest we hurry. There is probably other ways to get into the castle other than the main entrance." Theron said and turned to face the group.
Ali frowned slightly, they had simply stormed in through the castle gates and that was a little bit careless. Theron had sealed them in, and most of the guards outside, still... This would escalate fast, they needed to move. They were currently in a courtyard of sorts, the main entrance of the castle lied straight ahead, but going through it would be simply suicidal. Her eyes wandered quickly towards Jake and she simply smiled at him. He nodded quickly grasping the thought "No, no, no. That's a lousy idea."
"It is not. You can keep us all invisible right?" She asked him.
Jake sighed. "Well... You would all have to be touching me not to brake the illusion. And we would have to walk around like that and stay quiet. It's not practical to say the least." He nodded again. "No. But I do know a good hidden passage into the castle. The catch is... We have to be quick and quiet about it so... We'd have to silence anyone that gets in our way before they have the chance to utter a word." He looked at Crys apprehensive waiting for her decision. She sighed. "Silence doesn't necessarily mean kill. We are trying to start a conversation here. Although it's pretty much pointless in my opinion." Crys knew she had to follow her orders although she had opposed this. It was useless to try and negotiate with Newhaven, she had said that to her mother and they had argued about it... She pushed Jake towards the path she knew he had been meaning to take. "Lead the way then."
Jake led them through a side passage... Servants entrance. Once they were inside they saw themselves inside a dark passageway, out of sight of the castle population. "Okay, I have to ask..." Ali whispered. "How did you know about this?"
Jake scratched his head in a nervous gesture. "Well... I befriended one of the maids here, and she taught me how to sneak in and out."
"Befriended?" Crys repeated the word with a slightly angry tone in her voice.
Jake shrugged. "That was over a year ago. Anyway... I used these tunnels only to go the maids' chambers, but... The throne room is on the opposite wing for what I've heard. I would often sneak out of her room and wander around the castle invisible."
"Have you ever seen him?' Ali asked.
"No. I never went close to the where the guards were, but... I know where it is. Don't know how we'll go unnoticed once we leave the tunnels, but we'll have to think of something." As he spoke he led them through another passage. "Ali, if you hear steps, let us now." The area where they were was only used by the servants to keep them out of sight of the nobles. It was usually rather empty this time of day, but still... Better safe than sorry.
After a lot of walking around the tunnels Jake stopped, gripping the handle of a heavy wooden door. "Unless my sense of direction has gone bad, this should leave us near the throne room."
"It is not. You can keep us all invisible right?" She asked him.
Jake sighed. "Well... You would all have to be touching me not to brake the illusion. And we would have to walk around like that and stay quiet. It's not practical to say the least." He nodded again. "No. But I do know a good hidden passage into the castle. The catch is... We have to be quick and quiet about it so... We'd have to silence anyone that gets in our way before they have the chance to utter a word." He looked at Crys apprehensive waiting for her decision. She sighed. "Silence doesn't necessarily mean kill. We are trying to start a conversation here. Although it's pretty much pointless in my opinion." Crys knew she had to follow her orders although she had opposed this. It was useless to try and negotiate with Newhaven, she had said that to her mother and they had argued about it... She pushed Jake towards the path she knew he had been meaning to take. "Lead the way then."
Jake led them through a side passage... Servants entrance. Once they were inside they saw themselves inside a dark passageway, out of sight of the castle population. "Okay, I have to ask..." Ali whispered. "How did you know about this?"
Jake scratched his head in a nervous gesture. "Well... I befriended one of the maids here, and she taught me how to sneak in and out."
"Befriended?" Crys repeated the word with a slightly angry tone in her voice.
Jake shrugged. "That was over a year ago. Anyway... I used these tunnels only to go the maids' chambers, but... The throne room is on the opposite wing for what I've heard. I would often sneak out of her room and wander around the castle invisible."
"Have you ever seen him?' Ali asked.
"No. I never went close to the where the guards were, but... I know where it is. Don't know how we'll go unnoticed once we leave the tunnels, but we'll have to think of something." As he spoke he led them through another passage. "Ali, if you hear steps, let us now." The area where they were was only used by the servants to keep them out of sight of the nobles. It was usually rather empty this time of day, but still... Better safe than sorry.
After a lot of walking around the tunnels Jake stopped, gripping the handle of a heavy wooden door. "Unless my sense of direction has gone bad, this should leave us near the throne room."
Evin was very surprised when Theron so recklessly broke into the castle. It seemed like something that Evin would do and not Theron who always seemed to be a lot more thoughtful about what he did before he did it. It didn't matter anymore though. The task at hand was very much important, whether it got anywhere or not. This task at the moment was more important than finding any killer that was out there. He could be tracked down eventually to where ever he was hiding, but the king still had a bounty on the camp. They needed to make sure that the king would respect that we are after this person too and possibly lift the bounty.
He stayed silent walking through the corridors and hallways to the throne room. Evin had snuck around the castle of Newhaven a few times himself, but never really could remember his way around. He remembered a few times where he had to steal important documents from people who lived in the castle and had a sort of office area in it. He could never find the places and would ask passersby in the halls for directions. He never really had to sneak around before, but he guessed that it would be a little different this time due to the bounty.
"...this should leave us near the throne room." Jake said. Evin began to recognise the area a bit more now. He remembered it from a specific mission he had gone on where he had to extract important information from the kings guards. It was a rather simple mission to his knowledge. The guards were in the throne room and he could simply listen in while he hid behind one of the shadows on the high ceiling. He remembered that the ceiling was so high that he was certain that he wouldn't be seen in the shadow. He also remembered an alternate way into the room. It was high up in the floor above and only one guard watched it. It lead to a trap door where one could perch themselves over top of the throne. It was designed obviously for hidden protection of the King and was easily capable to hold ten guards. Fifteen at the most.
"If we can get onto the floor above this one, I know a spot that will allow us to enter the throne room undetected. Gloria and Allison could even stay up there while we discuss things in case we need support from a far." With that, he began to lead them to the room that would save them from being surprised. As he opened the wooden door to the room his hand was caught by a rather large sliver. There was surprisingly no guard waiting in this empty room. "Ouch! There's the trap door that leads to the throne room."
**********
"Is this the girl?" The Shadow asked.
"Yes, she is the noble girl who you said has committed treason." One of the many men said. The men were all heavily armed as if ready for war.
"Good, now leave. All of you." The men all followed his order without a word, leaving the girl there. She was only fifteen at the most.
When all the men had left the large room, he stared over at the girl. She was very nervous and it appeared she had been locked away somewhere for a very long time. She was literally just skin and bones. There were bruise marks on her face that indicates she had been beaten or tortured where ever she was locked up. What really made her look terrible was her blond hair. What appeared to be naturally blond was almost a brown from the dirt and grime that had been stuck in it.
"So I guess you should know the truth. I know you haven't committed treason and even if you have, I could care less. All I know is that you hold a special power that I just need to possess. You are able to duplicate yourself for periods of time."
The brittle voice could be heard from the girl, "Go to hell."
"Who are you to speak to the king like that!" The Shadow's voice boomed through the throne room.
"To think that my own king could be such a scumbag. The man who practically raised me when I was younger. How could he do such a thing!" The faint voice began to boom and echo through the room along with The Shadow's.
"That man died years ago! I took his place and almost no one noticed! No one even knows that the real king is dead and you will never be around to tell anyone otherwise!" The Shadow's boom turned into a maddened roar as he whipped out his mystical dagger. Then, without warning one of the guards entered the room.
"The castle walls have been breached, the assassin's are here."
"Shit!" A voice from the roof came echoing down as Evin's rope dart pierced the guards armour leaving him incapacitated. Evin followed close by swinging down the the rope of the rope dart. Before he reached the bottom, he cut the rope so he had a comfortable amount when he had to escape and fight through hoards of guards. The rest of the rope left room for the rest to swing down on.
"We've come here to talk, not to fight."
Evin was wondering what the king was talking about. Most of the words had become muffled by echo by the time they reached the perch where they were at.
He stayed silent walking through the corridors and hallways to the throne room. Evin had snuck around the castle of Newhaven a few times himself, but never really could remember his way around. He remembered a few times where he had to steal important documents from people who lived in the castle and had a sort of office area in it. He could never find the places and would ask passersby in the halls for directions. He never really had to sneak around before, but he guessed that it would be a little different this time due to the bounty.
"...this should leave us near the throne room." Jake said. Evin began to recognise the area a bit more now. He remembered it from a specific mission he had gone on where he had to extract important information from the kings guards. It was a rather simple mission to his knowledge. The guards were in the throne room and he could simply listen in while he hid behind one of the shadows on the high ceiling. He remembered that the ceiling was so high that he was certain that he wouldn't be seen in the shadow. He also remembered an alternate way into the room. It was high up in the floor above and only one guard watched it. It lead to a trap door where one could perch themselves over top of the throne. It was designed obviously for hidden protection of the King and was easily capable to hold ten guards. Fifteen at the most.
"If we can get onto the floor above this one, I know a spot that will allow us to enter the throne room undetected. Gloria and Allison could even stay up there while we discuss things in case we need support from a far." With that, he began to lead them to the room that would save them from being surprised. As he opened the wooden door to the room his hand was caught by a rather large sliver. There was surprisingly no guard waiting in this empty room. "Ouch! There's the trap door that leads to the throne room."
**********
"Is this the girl?" The Shadow asked.
"Yes, she is the noble girl who you said has committed treason." One of the many men said. The men were all heavily armed as if ready for war.
"Good, now leave. All of you." The men all followed his order without a word, leaving the girl there. She was only fifteen at the most.
When all the men had left the large room, he stared over at the girl. She was very nervous and it appeared she had been locked away somewhere for a very long time. She was literally just skin and bones. There were bruise marks on her face that indicates she had been beaten or tortured where ever she was locked up. What really made her look terrible was her blond hair. What appeared to be naturally blond was almost a brown from the dirt and grime that had been stuck in it.
"So I guess you should know the truth. I know you haven't committed treason and even if you have, I could care less. All I know is that you hold a special power that I just need to possess. You are able to duplicate yourself for periods of time."
The brittle voice could be heard from the girl, "Go to hell."
"Who are you to speak to the king like that!" The Shadow's voice boomed through the throne room.
"To think that my own king could be such a scumbag. The man who practically raised me when I was younger. How could he do such a thing!" The faint voice began to boom and echo through the room along with The Shadow's.
"That man died years ago! I took his place and almost no one noticed! No one even knows that the real king is dead and you will never be around to tell anyone otherwise!" The Shadow's boom turned into a maddened roar as he whipped out his mystical dagger. Then, without warning one of the guards entered the room.
"The castle walls have been breached, the assassin's are here."
"Shit!" A voice from the roof came echoing down as Evin's rope dart pierced the guards armour leaving him incapacitated. Evin followed close by swinging down the the rope of the rope dart. Before he reached the bottom, he cut the rope so he had a comfortable amount when he had to escape and fight through hoards of guards. The rest of the rope left room for the rest to swing down on.
"We've come here to talk, not to fight."
Evin was wondering what the king was talking about. Most of the words had become muffled by echo by the time they reached the perch where they were at.
Crys had a slight frown on her face as she heard Evin get to the floor below, their cover was blown, not that it mattered that much since they were already where they wanted. She thought for a second and then sighed. "You two stay here just in case this gets ugly" She nodded towards Gloria and Ali. With that she followed Evin down. Jake looked at Ali before going down himself. "Did you happen to get any of that conversation?" He nodded towards the people below.
"No, sorry." Ali shrugged, and gave him an apologetic look. "I wasn't trying to."
He nodded. "That's alright. Listen, if comes down to shooting... I'll be standing right behind Crys, one her right side. Remember that please."
She laughed. "You just won't let that go, will you?"
"You shot me. No I won't let it go. Just remember it." With that he turned invisible and followed Crys down as well.
Landing his feet on the ground he went to stand behind Crys the like he said he would. He touched her shoulder so she would know he was invisible and she shouldn't react to him. Behind her back Crys signaled him to watch the door behind them. So he did, not before noticing the girl that was also standing in the room. Jake frowned. He couldn't understand what the ruler of Newhaven would want with her.
Ali found a good spot to shoot and nocked an arrow. keeping her eyes wide open. The first thing she noticed was the young girl that was standing in the room. She seemed to be in an awful state. Ali frowned slightly. "Something is definitely off here." she whispered.
Crys stood next to Evin, she crossed her arms in front of her chest, and tried to get the feel of the room. Rage... Rage, fear and pain... She frowned, for a split second, then shut her expression down to pure ice, much like Theron had done on their first training session. Something was off... And she would pretend not to know that until she could have a sense of what the reason was exactly. When she spoke it was in a very calm tone, almost arrogant for someone who didn't know Crys any better. "Greetings..." She bowed respectfully, although she felt no respect for that man, in fact... For some reason she despised him. "As my friend here mentioned..." She nodded towards Evin. "We didn't come here seeking a fight. No one has been actually harmed yet, and I would rather keep it this way... We've come here with a request, and an offer. If you are wiling to listen to what we have to offer, I will gladly tell you what it's all about, but if not... Well..." She opened a smile. "Then we might just have a problem." Crys patiently waited for the king's response, pretending not to have noticed the young girl that was standing there.
"No, sorry." Ali shrugged, and gave him an apologetic look. "I wasn't trying to."
He nodded. "That's alright. Listen, if comes down to shooting... I'll be standing right behind Crys, one her right side. Remember that please."
She laughed. "You just won't let that go, will you?"
"You shot me. No I won't let it go. Just remember it." With that he turned invisible and followed Crys down as well.
Landing his feet on the ground he went to stand behind Crys the like he said he would. He touched her shoulder so she would know he was invisible and she shouldn't react to him. Behind her back Crys signaled him to watch the door behind them. So he did, not before noticing the girl that was also standing in the room. Jake frowned. He couldn't understand what the ruler of Newhaven would want with her.
Ali found a good spot to shoot and nocked an arrow. keeping her eyes wide open. The first thing she noticed was the young girl that was standing in the room. She seemed to be in an awful state. Ali frowned slightly. "Something is definitely off here." she whispered.
Crys stood next to Evin, she crossed her arms in front of her chest, and tried to get the feel of the room. Rage... Rage, fear and pain... She frowned, for a split second, then shut her expression down to pure ice, much like Theron had done on their first training session. Something was off... And she would pretend not to know that until she could have a sense of what the reason was exactly. When she spoke it was in a very calm tone, almost arrogant for someone who didn't know Crys any better. "Greetings..." She bowed respectfully, although she felt no respect for that man, in fact... For some reason she despised him. "As my friend here mentioned..." She nodded towards Evin. "We didn't come here seeking a fight. No one has been actually harmed yet, and I would rather keep it this way... We've come here with a request, and an offer. If you are wiling to listen to what we have to offer, I will gladly tell you what it's all about, but if not... Well..." She opened a smile. "Then we might just have a problem." Crys patiently waited for the king's response, pretending not to have noticed the young girl that was standing there.
The second that The Shadow realised that Evin was coming down the the rope from the ceiling, he lowered his head. He didn't want anyone from the camp to realise that he was the killer. A few seconds after, a young woman came down after him. After time went on and no one else came, he realised that there had to be other people in the castle. Two assassin's wouldn't have made such a scene in the castle. Evin had already told him that he didn't intend to fight, but how could he trust him? When could he ever trust Evin? It was backed up though when the woman had explained it in a less abrupt manner. He believed her until she had said, "Then we might just have a problem." The Shadow took that exactly how he expected the woman to have taken it.
"Now, I understand that you might have the intentions to negotiate some sort of treaty. In exchange for the killer, you expect that I will lift the bounty. Well there are two problems with that negotiation. You see, I had my own reasons for putting a bounty on the assassin's heads. Now that all seven of you are here, the girl included, I can accomplish my goal of true power."
The Shadow knew that how many were here. He found that in the past, some enlightenment had been very attracted to his dagger. It wouldn't be a surprise if this was the culmination of the powers of attraction to this dagger.
"What in Varlcast is that supposed to mean?" Evin shouted out to the king.
"In due time my friend." The Shadow replied.
"Now, I understand that you might have the intentions to negotiate some sort of treaty. In exchange for the killer, you expect that I will lift the bounty. Well there are two problems with that negotiation. You see, I had my own reasons for putting a bounty on the assassin's heads. Now that all seven of you are here, the girl included, I can accomplish my goal of true power."
The Shadow knew that how many were here. He found that in the past, some enlightenment had been very attracted to his dagger. It wouldn't be a surprise if this was the culmination of the powers of attraction to this dagger.
"What in Varlcast is that supposed to mean?" Evin shouted out to the king.
"In due time my friend." The Shadow replied.
Theron had followed the rest of the group with steady footsteps. He was well aware that he had lead the group into a somewhat "foolish" rush into the castle, but if they had tried to search for other entrances it would have taken even longer and the chance of them being caught would have grown bigger with each minute. Jack lead them by a safe passage through the castle until they reached the throne room itself, but instead of going straight into the room they moved up a level and positioned themselves above it. It didn't take long until Evin and Crystal jumped down along with Jake who was invisible. Gloria, Allison and Theron stayed behind, for now.
"Something is definitely off here." Allison whispered, probably to herself. Theron kept his mouth shut but he agreed with her. The king seemed different than the last time he had meet the man. The conversation that followed proved Theron to be right when the "king" began to talk about his goal of gaining true power. Theron decided that this had gone on for far too long. This was not the king, but someone else and he had to make his friends realize this as well. And with that, he slipped down from the ceiling, straight into the shadows of the room. No one noticed him, well except Crystal who had been trained to "see" everything around here.
The conversation led to a end and Theron could already feel a massive source of power close to the man who claimed to be the king of Newhaven. Let this charade begin.
"It's been far too long hasn't it, my lord?" Theron said as he stepped out of the shadows. He was walking towards the man at the throne with slow footsteps. He wasn't going to make any sudden movements in a tense situation like this. "How long has it been? Three, four years?" Theron continued as he kept on walking forward, past Crystal and Evin. He wanted to see the "kings" reaction to his approach and it was a success. The man showed signs of doubt in the way his body moved. His face was shrouded by darkness but these signs was enough to show the rest of the people in this room that he was not familiar with Theron.
"But what now? You don't remember me, my lord?" Theron said, teasing the man. "Maybe because you're not actually the king? Yes, think that's it. I think--" He continued but was interrupted by the girl he had seen earlier scream from the stairs below.
"Watch out!" She cried out and at that very moment the man launched himself at Theron. However, the instructor threw himself backwards, down the stairs just in time to avoid the attack. He pulled the unknown and fragile girl with him. The man had made a Hugh mistake. Not only did he attacked Theron but he also revealed his face and identity to both Evin and Allison. Evin would look at him as his old child friend Perry while Allison would see him as the Shadow, their target.
"Told you I was good." Theron whispered to Crystal with a smile as he turned his back to Perry and lead the girl towards the corner of the room. While doing so he motioned for Jack, wherever he might be to keep her safe. He had no idea what went on behind him, but he would soon see it for himself.
"Something is definitely off here." Allison whispered, probably to herself. Theron kept his mouth shut but he agreed with her. The king seemed different than the last time he had meet the man. The conversation that followed proved Theron to be right when the "king" began to talk about his goal of gaining true power. Theron decided that this had gone on for far too long. This was not the king, but someone else and he had to make his friends realize this as well. And with that, he slipped down from the ceiling, straight into the shadows of the room. No one noticed him, well except Crystal who had been trained to "see" everything around here.
The conversation led to a end and Theron could already feel a massive source of power close to the man who claimed to be the king of Newhaven. Let this charade begin.
"It's been far too long hasn't it, my lord?" Theron said as he stepped out of the shadows. He was walking towards the man at the throne with slow footsteps. He wasn't going to make any sudden movements in a tense situation like this. "How long has it been? Three, four years?" Theron continued as he kept on walking forward, past Crystal and Evin. He wanted to see the "kings" reaction to his approach and it was a success. The man showed signs of doubt in the way his body moved. His face was shrouded by darkness but these signs was enough to show the rest of the people in this room that he was not familiar with Theron.
"But what now? You don't remember me, my lord?" Theron said, teasing the man. "Maybe because you're not actually the king? Yes, think that's it. I think--" He continued but was interrupted by the girl he had seen earlier scream from the stairs below.
"Watch out!" She cried out and at that very moment the man launched himself at Theron. However, the instructor threw himself backwards, down the stairs just in time to avoid the attack. He pulled the unknown and fragile girl with him. The man had made a Hugh mistake. Not only did he attacked Theron but he also revealed his face and identity to both Evin and Allison. Evin would look at him as his old child friend Perry while Allison would see him as the Shadow, their target.
"Told you I was good." Theron whispered to Crystal with a smile as he turned his back to Perry and lead the girl towards the corner of the room. While doing so he motioned for Jack, wherever he might be to keep her safe. He had no idea what went on behind him, but he would soon see it for himself.
Ali's eyes narrowed as the man spoke. Something about him had made a terrible impression on her. Then Theron slid down the rope and in that exact moment she knew he was an impostor. His body language was all wrong from the start. What kind of king lowers his head to a group of assassins? No... That man was arrogant, he underestimated this group, and there was definitely strength in him, but he was not a ruler or a even a noble. Which in Ali's eyes only made him much more dangerous.
When Theron directly confronted the man and he threw himself at the Instructor, Ali nearly fired at him. She stopped herself when hearing a whisper. "Not yet." That was Crys' command and she was bound to obey her. "What am I waiting for?" Ali whispered as if Crys could hear her. Then she sighed, and waited as ordered. Then, she saw the man's face, and her eyes widened. It was him. It was definitely him. Crys told her to wait, but now she definitely wanted to shoot the bastard dead.
------------------
Jake reacted fast when Theron brought the girl over. He grabbed the girl, and concealed her with him. "Don't make a sound." He whispered to her. His eyes got caught up in Crys for a moment. She had shivered when the man's face came out of the shadows. She hadn't reacted that way to any level of emotions in quite some time. He wondered what that meant exactly. One thing for sure... That was not the king of Newhaven.
-----------
Crys simply stood, leaving Theron to pressure the man... And then at the same time as Theron avoided the man's attack she felt struck with a sudden wave of emotions... And felt herself crushed between absolute shock and undeniable rage. So the reality hit, coming from the two members of her group who knew that man. Although they didn't know him as the same person. She smiled back at Theron, involuntarily, as he passed her. Knowingly or not the Instructor had managed to pull her away from being overwhelmed. Between Evin and Allison's feelings there were also her own... That man, who she had bowed to, had murdered her father.
Her actual reaction was unexpected in the least. She snickered as she put the facts together into one and verbalized them. "I'll be damned... If it isn't the killer we were so eagerly looking for!" She smiled. "Isn't it?"
A black arrow flew towards the man, and passed him. A simple confirmation to her words. Ali had recognized her attacker. The traitor. Her father's killer, and also Evin's long lost and more recently found friend. They were all the same man. She couldn't help but be impressed by that.
She also couldn't help but think that this was right in her face. The moment Ali mentioned the ring... She knew Perry was alive... Why didn't she come to the conclusion then? Could Evin's memories of his friend have clouded her judgment somehow?
Didn't matter anymore. Things were very much clear to her now. She kept where she was, but pulled both her Sai from their sheaths. This would get ugly fast as soon as the information sunk in to everyone. "My orders haven't changed." She said that out loud, for Ali to hear. She didn't want the girl to aimlessly attack in a rage, not that she didn't believe Ali knew better than that by now... It was simply a kind reminder.
When Theron directly confronted the man and he threw himself at the Instructor, Ali nearly fired at him. She stopped herself when hearing a whisper. "Not yet." That was Crys' command and she was bound to obey her. "What am I waiting for?" Ali whispered as if Crys could hear her. Then she sighed, and waited as ordered. Then, she saw the man's face, and her eyes widened. It was him. It was definitely him. Crys told her to wait, but now she definitely wanted to shoot the bastard dead.
------------------
Jake reacted fast when Theron brought the girl over. He grabbed the girl, and concealed her with him. "Don't make a sound." He whispered to her. His eyes got caught up in Crys for a moment. She had shivered when the man's face came out of the shadows. She hadn't reacted that way to any level of emotions in quite some time. He wondered what that meant exactly. One thing for sure... That was not the king of Newhaven.
-----------
Crys simply stood, leaving Theron to pressure the man... And then at the same time as Theron avoided the man's attack she felt struck with a sudden wave of emotions... And felt herself crushed between absolute shock and undeniable rage. So the reality hit, coming from the two members of her group who knew that man. Although they didn't know him as the same person. She smiled back at Theron, involuntarily, as he passed her. Knowingly or not the Instructor had managed to pull her away from being overwhelmed. Between Evin and Allison's feelings there were also her own... That man, who she had bowed to, had murdered her father.
Her actual reaction was unexpected in the least. She snickered as she put the facts together into one and verbalized them. "I'll be damned... If it isn't the killer we were so eagerly looking for!" She smiled. "Isn't it?"
A black arrow flew towards the man, and passed him. A simple confirmation to her words. Ali had recognized her attacker. The traitor. Her father's killer, and also Evin's long lost and more recently found friend. They were all the same man. She couldn't help but be impressed by that.
She also couldn't help but think that this was right in her face. The moment Ali mentioned the ring... She knew Perry was alive... Why didn't she come to the conclusion then? Could Evin's memories of his friend have clouded her judgment somehow?
Didn't matter anymore. Things were very much clear to her now. She kept where she was, but pulled both her Sai from their sheaths. This would get ugly fast as soon as the information sunk in to everyone. "My orders haven't changed." She said that out loud, for Ali to hear. She didn't want the girl to aimlessly attack in a rage, not that she didn't believe Ali knew better than that by now... It was simply a kind reminder.
The setting changes from Newhaven to Medieval fantasy
Perry had had enough of this obvious ploy. Odds were that the man had never even met the king. Actually, he knew that he would have never met the king. People with the past of Theron would never get the opportunity to speak to the king unless he broke in and made a scene like he had this time. Perry flew out of his seat and lunged towards the two who were standing on the step. If he were to miss Theron, he could easily finish off the girl.
Theron had thought ahead though and took the girl with her as jumped out of the way. He could see the slightest movements above him in the shadows. It was hard to see, but he could see it whatever it was. As for the girl, she was no where in sight. He knew exactly what that meant.
Before he began to speak out, he quickly dodged the arrow that had came from above. Then he said. "I'm not surprised to know that you're here Jake. The girls safe for now, but you can't hide forever. There will be a moment where you slip up or make a noise and I will be able to find you, but that doesn't matter all to much. If I so please, I can find out where you are in a moments notice."
He wasn't going to worry about finding Jake any time soon though. At the time being, there were only a few things that needed attention. He stood up on the step that had just recently been occupied by the girl. For now he would speak. Later he would attack more.
"You know Evin," he looked coldly at Evin who just stood motionless staring at Perry, "my plan didn't work out exactly the way I wanted it to. If life were perfect, you would have died years ago. The year you had left me for dead to be exact. You see, I knew that Theron was there before we even found him. I knew that when we got their and were planning our attack on him that he knew of our presence. My plan unknown to you was supposed to be a perfect trap. You would get into combat with Theron and weaken him. When you died, I could finish him off. Then, I could take both of you're powers like I have with every other one of my victims. I could have gotten the two of you at once."
"You didn't follow my orders though and you had to come up with you're own plan. He had stabbed my from the front and you had stabbed me in the back; in the literal sense. Then you ran off and let me lay dying and alone in the forest. Lucky for me, the healers had found me. They took me in and trained me. There, I was able to learn more about the dagger. There was even an entire book that had been written about it. It was written as a myth, but I had known better. I had the dagger passed down to me and I knew that the tale was true." He began to run towards Crystal with a furry. "And now, I can get all of you in one fowl blow!"
**********
Evin just couldn't understand. He stood beside Crystal completely shocked at what he was seeing. When he began to talk, he couldn't even begin to comprehend the true scope of what Perry had done. Evin could remember the times when the two of them would just innocently play as kids and he said that he wanted to go to the library. He always seemed attracted to the library. Was it because he had always known about this artifact and wanted to learn how to wield it? It made sense, but he couldn't understand how te only true friend he had ever really had could do all of this. How was it that Evin, who used to be so good at manipulating and using people to their advantage not see right through Perry's plans?
Was it just all a way to prove that Evin was lesser of a person or maybe less capable than Perry was? Perry always tried to brag about being better than Evin. He always thought of it as a playful joke, but maybe he meant it.
Evin could stand for it. He was not going to be one upped by his friend, never! He was going to prove to him that despite all the manipulations and despite all of the lies that in the end, he saw through it and one upped Perry for a change.
That is when Evin broke out of his trane. The knowledge of what he now knew made him stronger and his black eyes began to shimmer almost like metal would. Time slowed down to a mere snails pace of what people were used to. When he broke out of it, he was in front of Crystal, blocking the punch that had been directed towards her.
"I'm sorry to say that you will probably just have a repeat of what happened to you last time old friend." Evin said with such intensity. He had never been more ready to fight in his life.
Theron had thought ahead though and took the girl with her as jumped out of the way. He could see the slightest movements above him in the shadows. It was hard to see, but he could see it whatever it was. As for the girl, she was no where in sight. He knew exactly what that meant.
Before he began to speak out, he quickly dodged the arrow that had came from above. Then he said. "I'm not surprised to know that you're here Jake. The girls safe for now, but you can't hide forever. There will be a moment where you slip up or make a noise and I will be able to find you, but that doesn't matter all to much. If I so please, I can find out where you are in a moments notice."
He wasn't going to worry about finding Jake any time soon though. At the time being, there were only a few things that needed attention. He stood up on the step that had just recently been occupied by the girl. For now he would speak. Later he would attack more.
"You know Evin," he looked coldly at Evin who just stood motionless staring at Perry, "my plan didn't work out exactly the way I wanted it to. If life were perfect, you would have died years ago. The year you had left me for dead to be exact. You see, I knew that Theron was there before we even found him. I knew that when we got their and were planning our attack on him that he knew of our presence. My plan unknown to you was supposed to be a perfect trap. You would get into combat with Theron and weaken him. When you died, I could finish him off. Then, I could take both of you're powers like I have with every other one of my victims. I could have gotten the two of you at once."
"You didn't follow my orders though and you had to come up with you're own plan. He had stabbed my from the front and you had stabbed me in the back; in the literal sense. Then you ran off and let me lay dying and alone in the forest. Lucky for me, the healers had found me. They took me in and trained me. There, I was able to learn more about the dagger. There was even an entire book that had been written about it. It was written as a myth, but I had known better. I had the dagger passed down to me and I knew that the tale was true." He began to run towards Crystal with a furry. "And now, I can get all of you in one fowl blow!"
**********
Evin just couldn't understand. He stood beside Crystal completely shocked at what he was seeing. When he began to talk, he couldn't even begin to comprehend the true scope of what Perry had done. Evin could remember the times when the two of them would just innocently play as kids and he said that he wanted to go to the library. He always seemed attracted to the library. Was it because he had always known about this artifact and wanted to learn how to wield it? It made sense, but he couldn't understand how te only true friend he had ever really had could do all of this. How was it that Evin, who used to be so good at manipulating and using people to their advantage not see right through Perry's plans?
Was it just all a way to prove that Evin was lesser of a person or maybe less capable than Perry was? Perry always tried to brag about being better than Evin. He always thought of it as a playful joke, but maybe he meant it.
Evin could stand for it. He was not going to be one upped by his friend, never! He was going to prove to him that despite all the manipulations and despite all of the lies that in the end, he saw through it and one upped Perry for a change.
That is when Evin broke out of his trane. The knowledge of what he now knew made him stronger and his black eyes began to shimmer almost like metal would. Time slowed down to a mere snails pace of what people were used to. When he broke out of it, he was in front of Crystal, blocking the punch that had been directed towards her.
"I'm sorry to say that you will probably just have a repeat of what happened to you last time old friend." Evin said with such intensity. He had never been more ready to fight in his life.
The setting changes from Medieval fantasy to Newhaven
Ali took a breath as Perry spoke. She was waiting, as Crys had told her. Waiting on an opening, on a perfect shot. She could tell even though the man was talking and had his attention on Evin... He was not letting his guard down. And she wasn't going to risk it. The one thing Crys had told her when they were about to leave was that this was not personal... It was an assignment like any other. Looking at Evin's expression now, Ali could say that... That notion had just gone to hell. This was very much personal. She kept her eyes fixed on Perry watching his every move, waiting for an opportunity to shoot.
------------
Jake didn't move when being spoken to, he didn't make a sound. He knew better than that. He held the grip of his sword in case it came necessary to attack, if not... He would stay where he was.
Crys sighed as Perry spoke to Jake, it was an empty threat. He'd have a long way to go before ever reaching Jake or the girl. She didn't as much as flinch when he moved to attack her. She simply stood where she was, knowing that Evin would block the hit. The blind girl's eyes began to glow a bright green light as she stared at the man. For someone who had been a part of the assassin clan, this man seemed to underestimate them a whole lot. He was outnumbered, still he was so sure of his victory. She nodded... A while ago he would be right to think so, but not anymore. She couldn't help but think that if Theron hadn't let him live everything would have been different, and they probably wouldn't be standing there. It was funny in a way that out of all the Pack members to attack him he would spare this one. Crys took one step aside, so the she was no longer standing behind Evin, but in front of Jake and the girl. And then she nodded, slightly. After which a black arrow came flying towards Perry, aiming right between his eyes.
------------
Jake didn't move when being spoken to, he didn't make a sound. He knew better than that. He held the grip of his sword in case it came necessary to attack, if not... He would stay where he was.
Crys sighed as Perry spoke to Jake, it was an empty threat. He'd have a long way to go before ever reaching Jake or the girl. She didn't as much as flinch when he moved to attack her. She simply stood where she was, knowing that Evin would block the hit. The blind girl's eyes began to glow a bright green light as she stared at the man. For someone who had been a part of the assassin clan, this man seemed to underestimate them a whole lot. He was outnumbered, still he was so sure of his victory. She nodded... A while ago he would be right to think so, but not anymore. She couldn't help but think that if Theron hadn't let him live everything would have been different, and they probably wouldn't be standing there. It was funny in a way that out of all the Pack members to attack him he would spare this one. Crys took one step aside, so the she was no longer standing behind Evin, but in front of Jake and the girl. And then she nodded, slightly. After which a black arrow came flying towards Perry, aiming right between his eyes.
Things had just gotten serious. The way that they were acting before would have gotten them all killed within minutes of a big battle breaking out if they had the attitudes they had before. It seemed though that this battle would carry out much longer than he had originally expected. erry still predicted a win despite this. Simultaneously, Perry and Crystal's eye's changed. Perry's was way more obviouse since his eye colour completely changed from a green to a light blue. He could now tell exactly where Jake was. The girl gave that away for him. The pain that the girl was feeling from the constant torture he had undergone was all he needed to know. From what he could tell, the two who were still invisible were right behind Crystal. That was good to know.
"So Evin, I see you still keep you're rope dart in the same place," he said while he quickly passed his hand over Evin who was still blocking the punch, "but I was looking for one of these." Perry revealed that he had grabbed a throwing knife from Evin's inner coat pocket. Shock grew around Evin's face and he tried to land a solid punch on Perry. Perry was quickly able to dodge it and take a swipe at Evin with the knife. Evin was forced to back away to avoid being struck.
Perry threw the knife into the air towards the new black arrow that was flying towards him. He then threw another throwing knife towards the ceiling where one of the old decorative pieces of a hanging sculpture a the old king with wings was.
The arrow was redirected by the arrow towards Crystal who was so obviously guarding the two hidden by invisibility. The second throwing knife had hit the chain that held the sculpture up. It had been so weakened by age that the slightest tap of the knife forced it to give and the sculpture began to fall. Directly towards Crystal.
"So Evin, I see you still keep you're rope dart in the same place," he said while he quickly passed his hand over Evin who was still blocking the punch, "but I was looking for one of these." Perry revealed that he had grabbed a throwing knife from Evin's inner coat pocket. Shock grew around Evin's face and he tried to land a solid punch on Perry. Perry was quickly able to dodge it and take a swipe at Evin with the knife. Evin was forced to back away to avoid being struck.
Perry threw the knife into the air towards the new black arrow that was flying towards him. He then threw another throwing knife towards the ceiling where one of the old decorative pieces of a hanging sculpture a the old king with wings was.
The arrow was redirected by the arrow towards Crystal who was so obviously guarding the two hidden by invisibility. The second throwing knife had hit the chain that held the sculpture up. It had been so weakened by age that the slightest tap of the knife forced it to give and the sculpture began to fall. Directly towards Crystal.
Ali didn't understand exactly why Crys had commanded her to shoot. There was no opening that she could see. Ali fired the arrow anyway, and nocked a new one immediately. Hearing Perry's words she could tell he was sure of the outcome of this.
------
Jake smiled lightly when Crys moved in front of him. He knew what that was for, so he kept a close watch on her. Back before he was expelled and they worked together, Crys and Jake had come up with signs to communicate. Mostly because she simply couldn't go around talking to an invisible guy. Each sign represented a certain key word, and they were extremely subtle. Suddenly he caught two signs, one meaning "arrow" the other meaning "heart". Without hesitation he pulled out his sword and put the blade on the path of the incoming arrow. A split second later Crys moved and one of Ali's arrows hit the blade of the sword. At the same time as a statue fell down from the ceiling and crashed on the floor where she had been standing.
-----------
Crys sighed while Perry spoke, she wasn't sighing at his words though, but at Evin's reaction to them. She nodded, Perry's calculations of how this would end would very much accurate unless Evin snapped out of it. Before the first throwing knife was in the air, she made a signal to Jake behind her back, and as soon as the statue began to fall she moved. The sound of the arrow hitting metal caused a smirk to cross her face. This had been nothing, merely a provocation to her. Same she had done when making Ali shoot... She was simply testing the man's reactions. She faced him, and now she spoke. "You have been in the Pack long enough to have heard my mother say this at least once: Whenever a plan involves other people it will most likely fail. For someone who has been trained in so many things, you have learned very little." He assumed she was protecting Jake and the girl, and tried to use that. It was an incorrect assumption. She could see ahead of his moves... Jake couldn't. Simple as that.
------
Jake smiled lightly when Crys moved in front of him. He knew what that was for, so he kept a close watch on her. Back before he was expelled and they worked together, Crys and Jake had come up with signs to communicate. Mostly because she simply couldn't go around talking to an invisible guy. Each sign represented a certain key word, and they were extremely subtle. Suddenly he caught two signs, one meaning "arrow" the other meaning "heart". Without hesitation he pulled out his sword and put the blade on the path of the incoming arrow. A split second later Crys moved and one of Ali's arrows hit the blade of the sword. At the same time as a statue fell down from the ceiling and crashed on the floor where she had been standing.
-----------
Crys sighed while Perry spoke, she wasn't sighing at his words though, but at Evin's reaction to them. She nodded, Perry's calculations of how this would end would very much accurate unless Evin snapped out of it. Before the first throwing knife was in the air, she made a signal to Jake behind her back, and as soon as the statue began to fall she moved. The sound of the arrow hitting metal caused a smirk to cross her face. This had been nothing, merely a provocation to her. Same she had done when making Ali shoot... She was simply testing the man's reactions. She faced him, and now she spoke. "You have been in the Pack long enough to have heard my mother say this at least once: Whenever a plan involves other people it will most likely fail. For someone who has been trained in so many things, you have learned very little." He assumed she was protecting Jake and the girl, and tried to use that. It was an incorrect assumption. She could see ahead of his moves... Jake couldn't. Simple as that.
The setting changes from Newhaven to Medieval fantasy
The plan to finish the fight off quickly had failed. It was a long shot of course, but it had to be done.
"I remember you're mother telling me that once. I had also been told by you're father a very similar thing that involved chess. He had exclaimed to me that life was nothing like a chess game because you can't control the pieces. I understand that I can't control what you are doing, but I can make assumptions. After making these assumptions, I can predict the scenarios that could come from acting on these assumptions. Sadly your father was very wrong about life and chess. You can provoke the pieces to do whatever you want them to. It's worked for all of these years now." He paused for a few seconds in anticipation of an attack or Crystal to talk back, but when she didn't he continued.
"Now funny enough, you are assuming that I was assuming that you were protecting Jake and that is why I knew where he was. The truth is that I can feel what the girl is going through right now Crystal. It is very similar to how you can predict my movements almost before they happen with the power you possess. I suggest now that you give up the girl to me Jake. She is only a hindrance to your movement when I know exactly where you are from her. Her blood like yours must be spilt in order to gain complete control of my powers."
He paused for another second. This time for a little longer to let things soak in and let them understand that he knew where Jake was without having to make assumptions. From the spot he was standing, he walked towards where Jake was standing now. He had withdrew his dagger and looked at where he thought Jake was based off of where he felt the girl. "Jake I told you to give up the girl." Using his voice as a distraction, he plunged the dagger towards the girl stabbing her right in the leg and forcing herself out of the hold that Jake was giving her to keep her safe. She was now very much visible. He grabbed the girl himself and then jumped back a few paces behind himself to get out of reach from Jake's sword that he had heard deflecting the arrow. He continued to walk further away from the rest of the people and back to the throne with the screaming girl being dragged with him.
"I assume, that at the rate you guys are going, this fight will be over even quicker than I imagined."
~~~~~~~~~~~
Evin stood still just watching all of the commotion going on. The noises and visuals that Evin was experiancing was way too much for him to take while trying to focus on the issues at hand. Emotion was getting in the way and he just couldn't harm his best friend in any way that was lethal. It was all still a game to him. It was just the game that he was never able to win and still seemed like it would be impossible to do. To even think about taking this play fighting to the level it had to be taken was just unfathomable. Listening to him talk even invoked the feeling of playfulness that he knew he was using in order to juice the emotions that he was feeling at the moment and that was the worst part. It was true what he was saying about the chess game. People were predictable and one could move the pieces based of of these predictions and at the moment Evin was the Pawn.
When He began to speak about the girl though, it invoked other emotions. He was enraged by the fact that his best friend was able to be so cold about a girl who was so brave in the face of death. A girl who would probably spit in Perry's face if she was given the chance to, no matter how much punishment she was given.
Not long after mentioning the girl, Perry stabbed her and began to drag her away. She began screaming in the pain from the fresh cut in her leg. He wasn't an expert in emotions like Crystal was, but she was sure that she knew how the girl was feeling at the moment. He could almost feel it himself. He could see the hopelessness in her eye's which did not shed a tear, but deep down he could see that her determination that she will survive was still there. That determination latched onto Evin deep down within his heart. It was the same determination he had himself when he was younger and trying to become a instructor and even earlier in the years when he was determined to make his family proud to be the first assassin in his family for generations.
Throughout his life he had determination to do something with his life. Most recently, it was to stop the killer from taking any more victims. All of a sudden, he had lost this determination after finding out that the Shadow was actually his best friend, but it was different for this girl who obviously realised that this man wasn't her king. She was still determined after all hope seemed lost. Why was he so week compared to this girl? Why couldn't he just see this man as the Shadow and not his best friend?
Perry walked past Evin taking him out of his line of sight. The second he did this, he signaled to Crystal to make a move. He did the same to Crystal and to Theron. He was sure that Gloria and Jake would get the picture when things got moving. The second one of them made an advance on the Shadow, he would move in as well.
"I remember you're mother telling me that once. I had also been told by you're father a very similar thing that involved chess. He had exclaimed to me that life was nothing like a chess game because you can't control the pieces. I understand that I can't control what you are doing, but I can make assumptions. After making these assumptions, I can predict the scenarios that could come from acting on these assumptions. Sadly your father was very wrong about life and chess. You can provoke the pieces to do whatever you want them to. It's worked for all of these years now." He paused for a few seconds in anticipation of an attack or Crystal to talk back, but when she didn't he continued.
"Now funny enough, you are assuming that I was assuming that you were protecting Jake and that is why I knew where he was. The truth is that I can feel what the girl is going through right now Crystal. It is very similar to how you can predict my movements almost before they happen with the power you possess. I suggest now that you give up the girl to me Jake. She is only a hindrance to your movement when I know exactly where you are from her. Her blood like yours must be spilt in order to gain complete control of my powers."
He paused for another second. This time for a little longer to let things soak in and let them understand that he knew where Jake was without having to make assumptions. From the spot he was standing, he walked towards where Jake was standing now. He had withdrew his dagger and looked at where he thought Jake was based off of where he felt the girl. "Jake I told you to give up the girl." Using his voice as a distraction, he plunged the dagger towards the girl stabbing her right in the leg and forcing herself out of the hold that Jake was giving her to keep her safe. She was now very much visible. He grabbed the girl himself and then jumped back a few paces behind himself to get out of reach from Jake's sword that he had heard deflecting the arrow. He continued to walk further away from the rest of the people and back to the throne with the screaming girl being dragged with him.
"I assume, that at the rate you guys are going, this fight will be over even quicker than I imagined."
~~~~~~~~~~~
Evin stood still just watching all of the commotion going on. The noises and visuals that Evin was experiancing was way too much for him to take while trying to focus on the issues at hand. Emotion was getting in the way and he just couldn't harm his best friend in any way that was lethal. It was all still a game to him. It was just the game that he was never able to win and still seemed like it would be impossible to do. To even think about taking this play fighting to the level it had to be taken was just unfathomable. Listening to him talk even invoked the feeling of playfulness that he knew he was using in order to juice the emotions that he was feeling at the moment and that was the worst part. It was true what he was saying about the chess game. People were predictable and one could move the pieces based of of these predictions and at the moment Evin was the Pawn.
When He began to speak about the girl though, it invoked other emotions. He was enraged by the fact that his best friend was able to be so cold about a girl who was so brave in the face of death. A girl who would probably spit in Perry's face if she was given the chance to, no matter how much punishment she was given.
Not long after mentioning the girl, Perry stabbed her and began to drag her away. She began screaming in the pain from the fresh cut in her leg. He wasn't an expert in emotions like Crystal was, but she was sure that she knew how the girl was feeling at the moment. He could almost feel it himself. He could see the hopelessness in her eye's which did not shed a tear, but deep down he could see that her determination that she will survive was still there. That determination latched onto Evin deep down within his heart. It was the same determination he had himself when he was younger and trying to become a instructor and even earlier in the years when he was determined to make his family proud to be the first assassin in his family for generations.
Throughout his life he had determination to do something with his life. Most recently, it was to stop the killer from taking any more victims. All of a sudden, he had lost this determination after finding out that the Shadow was actually his best friend, but it was different for this girl who obviously realised that this man wasn't her king. She was still determined after all hope seemed lost. Why was he so week compared to this girl? Why couldn't he just see this man as the Shadow and not his best friend?
Perry walked past Evin taking him out of his line of sight. The second he did this, he signaled to Crystal to make a move. He did the same to Crystal and to Theron. He was sure that Gloria and Jake would get the picture when things got moving. The second one of them made an advance on the Shadow, he would move in as well.
The setting changes from Medieval fantasy to Newhaven
Crystal stood and listened to man's speech. He was wrong in his assumptions. Life was nothing like chess and she already knew what he could do. She knew it because she could sense that too, other than lowering her head for a second at the mention of her father she didn't react to the fact that Perry had mentioned him, even if it made her enraged beyond anything she ever felt before. She had long ago separated her feelings from her actions, almost to the point of numbness. It was necessary, but it sometimes made her feel slightly inhuman. Throughout his talking, she was thinking at possibilities... The odds were against them unless they were all in it together, and they weren't. Not quite yet.
When he mentioned the girl, though, Crys simply wanted to open a wide smile right there even though it never reached her lips. It was a cruel thought, but that girl being there was exactly what they needed. There was something Perry failed to consider... Three people in that room had survived his attempts to kill them. One could call that luck, fate, a miscalculation on his part... Didn't matter. If he could play them easily like he thought he could, they would be dead. That was a fact.
When Perry attacked the girl, and dragged her away from Jake, Crys silently ordered him not to move. She felt it in her skin how much following that order made him sick as he stayed concealed where he was. She didn't like it either, but in that moment she knew it was necessary... Hopefully it wouldn't cost the girl's life. Through all of the commotion Crys couldn't help but think she would make a great assassin. That, however, was a completely different matter to be discussed another time. She could pretty much tell what was going through everyone's minds while he took the girl away Jake. She knew for a fact how they felt about it, she knew how she felt as well... They weren't going to let her die.
Crys took a deep breath. Calmed herself as much as possible and, opened a slight grin. She was done talking, and in the moment she caught Evin's signal she gave Ali permission to shoot, and following the arrow aimed precisely at Perry's head, she advanced towards the man with both her Sai.
When he mentioned the girl, though, Crys simply wanted to open a wide smile right there even though it never reached her lips. It was a cruel thought, but that girl being there was exactly what they needed. There was something Perry failed to consider... Three people in that room had survived his attempts to kill them. One could call that luck, fate, a miscalculation on his part... Didn't matter. If he could play them easily like he thought he could, they would be dead. That was a fact.
When Perry attacked the girl, and dragged her away from Jake, Crys silently ordered him not to move. She felt it in her skin how much following that order made him sick as he stayed concealed where he was. She didn't like it either, but in that moment she knew it was necessary... Hopefully it wouldn't cost the girl's life. Through all of the commotion Crys couldn't help but think she would make a great assassin. That, however, was a completely different matter to be discussed another time. She could pretty much tell what was going through everyone's minds while he took the girl away Jake. She knew for a fact how they felt about it, she knew how she felt as well... They weren't going to let her die.
Crys took a deep breath. Calmed herself as much as possible and, opened a slight grin. She was done talking, and in the moment she caught Evin's signal she gave Ali permission to shoot, and following the arrow aimed precisely at Perry's head, she advanced towards the man with both her Sai.
It was finally enough playing around. The girl was enough for them to finally make a move on the Shadow. Another arrow came bellowing down towards him. The only reason he had noticed was because of the subtle gestures that Crystal had made just before she ran up to make a move. He knew that he wouldn't have enough time to move out of the way of this arrow, so he moved the girl above him a a shield. He realised that the shield he was using probably wouldn't be enough though and he began to move so as not to get hit in the head. The arrow pierced right through the girls frail skin and came out the other end hitting the Shadow just bellow his chest. This was a spot where he knew from anatomy, would do little to nothing to his abilities and wouldn't kill him. Besides, he loved the feeling of pain.
The Shadow threw the girl to the side and braced himself for the next attack to come. Then he realised that he didn't see Evin anymore. He ducked to dodge the rope dart that flew just above his head. At that point, Crystal was close enough to be able to be hit by the dart, so she slid down the the ground to dodge it. Using this as an opportunity, the Shadow brought his foot into the air fora deadly kick to Crystal. Before he could bring it down though, a hot pain raced up his foot. Evin had managed to recoil his rope dart and throw it back into the Shadow's foot. The Shadow simply smiled at this feeble attack though. He grabbed the rope from out of his foot and yanked it forward pulling Evin towards the Shadow. Before Evin made it close to him though, Crystal had managed to to get up and attempted to strike him in the gut. The Shadow used his years of skillful training to black the few attacks that she managed to get in.
Evin pulled out his dagger and got ready for a fight as the rope quickly dragged himself towards the Shadow. Crystal had managed to use the time the Shadow was distracted with Evin to get up and throw a few attacks. When Evin got in range to attack, he swung his dagger towards the back of the Shadow. The Shadow had managed to get a punch in on Crystal and used the moment that she was stunned to grab her arm and use her sai to black Evin's attack. Crystal then attempted to use her other sai to get him to let go of her arm, but the Shadow used the leverage he had of her arm to move Evin's dagger to deflect the attack from the sai. Evin's dagger flew out if his hand and off just beside the girl.
The Shadow threw the girl to the side and braced himself for the next attack to come. Then he realised that he didn't see Evin anymore. He ducked to dodge the rope dart that flew just above his head. At that point, Crystal was close enough to be able to be hit by the dart, so she slid down the the ground to dodge it. Using this as an opportunity, the Shadow brought his foot into the air fora deadly kick to Crystal. Before he could bring it down though, a hot pain raced up his foot. Evin had managed to recoil his rope dart and throw it back into the Shadow's foot. The Shadow simply smiled at this feeble attack though. He grabbed the rope from out of his foot and yanked it forward pulling Evin towards the Shadow. Before Evin made it close to him though, Crystal had managed to to get up and attempted to strike him in the gut. The Shadow used his years of skillful training to black the few attacks that she managed to get in.
Evin pulled out his dagger and got ready for a fight as the rope quickly dragged himself towards the Shadow. Crystal had managed to use the time the Shadow was distracted with Evin to get up and throw a few attacks. When Evin got in range to attack, he swung his dagger towards the back of the Shadow. The Shadow had managed to get a punch in on Crystal and used the moment that she was stunned to grab her arm and use her sai to black Evin's attack. Crystal then attempted to use her other sai to get him to let go of her arm, but the Shadow used the leverage he had of her arm to move Evin's dagger to deflect the attack from the sai. Evin's dagger flew out if his hand and off just beside the girl.
Ali let a long sigh escape her and that was the only physical manifestation of her rage she could allow herself without doing something stupid. She nodded when her arrow pierced through the girl and hit the Shadow at a spot she knew very well wouldn't do anything. The two quick motions she made after seeing that were two things she had never done before. She left her bow behind and exposed herself, jumping to the ground below and puling out her two daggers and marching into the fight. The expression on her face showed the most profound level of rage she had ever experience in her life. Beyond anything she might have experienced the night her family died, or while she was being trained in her first years in the Pack. This wasn't a blinding moment of rage, it went beyond that.
Every one of the many times Ali had faced the possibility of death she was indifferent, a few of those times she even welcomed it. Many times she willed death to come and put her out of her misery. Not this time. She was still unafraid, but she had put it in her mind that if she died, she would drag that traitor along with her. And when Allison Blake put something in her mind... There wasn't enough force in the world capable of pulling it out.
It took her some doing, but Crys had managed to loosen her arm. She smiled and escaped the man's reach a second before Allison came marching towards the fight. The seventeen year old girl's voice echoed in a strangely calm tone, yet at the same time filled with contempt. "Seven years ago, a village outside the ruins of Blackhurst was attacked by the army of Newhaven. The small village was burned to the ground. Inside of it... My mother, father, and ten month old sister. My brother, may he rest in peace, pulled me out of the fire to have his life taken before my eyes. Many years later I came to discover that every man, woman and child in that village were enlightened. So, before we end your miserable excuse for a life, answer me this: Had you taken control of the city already back then?" She asked stopping, Crys could sense, a few steps behind her. That question surprised Crys completely, she hadn't considered that possibility.
As Allison stopped a few steps behind Crys, she put away one of her daggers and replaced it with a throwing knife. Her eyes beginning to glow a bright blue color as she glared at the man, he ability to feel pain fading as the glow intensified more and more. Last time she saw that face she almost died. She was sure somehow... Things would end differently this time.
Every one of the many times Ali had faced the possibility of death she was indifferent, a few of those times she even welcomed it. Many times she willed death to come and put her out of her misery. Not this time. She was still unafraid, but she had put it in her mind that if she died, she would drag that traitor along with her. And when Allison Blake put something in her mind... There wasn't enough force in the world capable of pulling it out.
It took her some doing, but Crys had managed to loosen her arm. She smiled and escaped the man's reach a second before Allison came marching towards the fight. The seventeen year old girl's voice echoed in a strangely calm tone, yet at the same time filled with contempt. "Seven years ago, a village outside the ruins of Blackhurst was attacked by the army of Newhaven. The small village was burned to the ground. Inside of it... My mother, father, and ten month old sister. My brother, may he rest in peace, pulled me out of the fire to have his life taken before my eyes. Many years later I came to discover that every man, woman and child in that village were enlightened. So, before we end your miserable excuse for a life, answer me this: Had you taken control of the city already back then?" She asked stopping, Crys could sense, a few steps behind her. That question surprised Crys completely, she hadn't considered that possibility.
As Allison stopped a few steps behind Crys, she put away one of her daggers and replaced it with a throwing knife. Her eyes beginning to glow a bright blue color as she glared at the man, he ability to feel pain fading as the glow intensified more and more. Last time she saw that face she almost died. She was sure somehow... Things would end differently this time.
He heard the girl speak behind him, but seemed almost uninterested in what she had to say. His head was in the fight. He didn't even remember that there was an arrow sticking out of him and that his foot had also been cut. As Evin and Crystal continued to fight him, Allison talked. The one thing that was really on his mind while he fought was where Jake was. He knew that he had to be doing something at the time, but he wasn't sure what exactly he was looking for. Now that the girl was out of Jake's possession, he could no longer detect her pain. Jake couldn't last much longer anyways. The side effect, whatever it was, would get to him soon enough and then he would have to face the Shadow in a fair fight. The only problem was that he knew Jake would try something before his powers wore off. It was just a matter of time. Another thing he had to worry about was Theron. What was he doing just standing there? He knew that it wasn't good knowing his talents personally. He would worry about Theron later, but for now, he decided to satisfy himself with answering the question.
"I've been in power of Newhaven for a few years before I ordered the burning down of your town. That was before I knew what powers you have. I'm glad that your brother died instead of you." Everything coming out of his mouth was a lie. He had only killed the king and took his power a few years ago. He had actually kept the king alive for a while, but after the king had made a move to try to expose the Shadow, he had to kill him and take the King's place.
Evin was now only down to his hands since his dagger had been trusted out of his hand. All his other weapons were useless in close combat. The fight was slowly moving towards the ruble of the fallen statue though as the Shadow was beginning to get backed into a corner. The Shadow took something from out of one of his coat pockets. It was a round ball, a pouch of some sort. He grabbed another ball from his coat and then threw one of them on the ground. A black cloud of dust began to cover the area around them. When he threw the second one, it as well let out a plume of dust that made it almost impossible to breath. The entire room quickly began to fill with this dust. This room was now a bomb. Any spark could set it off and half of the castle would probably go with it. Nowhere in Newhaven would be safe from rubble that would come down. The Shadow continued to break open these deadly smoke bombs until he was entirely out. The only thing that anyone could see was the light from the windows. That is until a dark figure covered up one of the windows. The Shadow had broken through one of them and obviously dived out one of the windows. This wasn't good.
Evin didn't even take time to think of anyone else but the girl. He wasn't sure where any of the other assassin's were, but he knew that if he left the girl in there, she would die instantly. A sudden and familiar pain ripped through Evin's entire body. Time was slower than he had ever made it go before. The pain was almost unbearable for him and made it hard to concentrate. What he saw was most fascinating though. Time had slowed down so much that what was once a cloud of smoke was now millions of separate black and grey particles, suspended in the air. Things around him were more visible now too. He could see the shadow of someone who was also suspended motionless in the air, just about to jump out of the window. That was the last shadow he saw, so he knew everyone had made it out ok, that is except the girl, who was somewhere on the floor. Working on just memory alone, he found his way to the girl at speeds that probably made him nearly invisible to anyone who would have seen. He grabbed her and cradled her in his arms. She was so light from malnutrition. He could tell death was creeping towards this girl at an alarming rate now. Still using his powers, he found his way to the nearest window, and threw himself out of it, cutting his face on the glass and exposing the light.
Time went back to it's regular speed. Only a second after, he saw a flaming throwing knife graze past him. In the seconds it took for the knife to reach the room, thoughts wissed through Evin's mind about the fall. He was about 140 feet from the ground and his target to on the ground was a small mote only about 30 feet from one side to the other at the longest. He had to aim at the exact point and then streamline not only his body, and also the girl's, who was know unconscious and unable to do it by herself. Another problem would be the shock wave from the explosion that was about to come. It was very possible that the explosion could knock him off course and make him miss the mote. The final problem was avoiding falling debris during the rest of the battle.
The debris would be one thing that Crystal wouldn't be able to anticipate coming before it happens. This fight was being taken to a high degree of difficulty.
The next thing Evin felt was a small cracking noise followed by silence. About half a second after that was the bang. Evin's ears could have bled from the noise that was made from the sound of the explosion. He didn't dare look back at what had happened though. He knew that he wouldn't be able to stand looking at the image behind him. He didn't want to know how many lives were taken and the best way to avoid that was to avoid looking at the initial explosion.
Next thing to come, like Evin had predicted, was the brick wall of the shock wave. Evin was right, it did throw him way off course. He directed his body towards the water again, but by then it was too late to streamline his body perfectly before he hit the water. He instead spun himself around so he was falling back first into the water to protect the girl. He then used all the mussel he could to try to straiten his body, but it was too late. His body was strait, but he fell into the water at a slight angle. His back instantly burned as it slapped against the water. The only thing that saved his life was the fact that the angle at which his body fell into the water was close enough that he basically pencil dived into the water. only his shoulder blades really hit the water hard.
Next part of survival was the hardest, they were now fighting a battle while avoiding large parts of the castle that were now falling across the setting red sky of Newhaven.
"I've been in power of Newhaven for a few years before I ordered the burning down of your town. That was before I knew what powers you have. I'm glad that your brother died instead of you." Everything coming out of his mouth was a lie. He had only killed the king and took his power a few years ago. He had actually kept the king alive for a while, but after the king had made a move to try to expose the Shadow, he had to kill him and take the King's place.
Evin was now only down to his hands since his dagger had been trusted out of his hand. All his other weapons were useless in close combat. The fight was slowly moving towards the ruble of the fallen statue though as the Shadow was beginning to get backed into a corner. The Shadow took something from out of one of his coat pockets. It was a round ball, a pouch of some sort. He grabbed another ball from his coat and then threw one of them on the ground. A black cloud of dust began to cover the area around them. When he threw the second one, it as well let out a plume of dust that made it almost impossible to breath. The entire room quickly began to fill with this dust. This room was now a bomb. Any spark could set it off and half of the castle would probably go with it. Nowhere in Newhaven would be safe from rubble that would come down. The Shadow continued to break open these deadly smoke bombs until he was entirely out. The only thing that anyone could see was the light from the windows. That is until a dark figure covered up one of the windows. The Shadow had broken through one of them and obviously dived out one of the windows. This wasn't good.
Evin didn't even take time to think of anyone else but the girl. He wasn't sure where any of the other assassin's were, but he knew that if he left the girl in there, she would die instantly. A sudden and familiar pain ripped through Evin's entire body. Time was slower than he had ever made it go before. The pain was almost unbearable for him and made it hard to concentrate. What he saw was most fascinating though. Time had slowed down so much that what was once a cloud of smoke was now millions of separate black and grey particles, suspended in the air. Things around him were more visible now too. He could see the shadow of someone who was also suspended motionless in the air, just about to jump out of the window. That was the last shadow he saw, so he knew everyone had made it out ok, that is except the girl, who was somewhere on the floor. Working on just memory alone, he found his way to the girl at speeds that probably made him nearly invisible to anyone who would have seen. He grabbed her and cradled her in his arms. She was so light from malnutrition. He could tell death was creeping towards this girl at an alarming rate now. Still using his powers, he found his way to the nearest window, and threw himself out of it, cutting his face on the glass and exposing the light.
Time went back to it's regular speed. Only a second after, he saw a flaming throwing knife graze past him. In the seconds it took for the knife to reach the room, thoughts wissed through Evin's mind about the fall. He was about 140 feet from the ground and his target to on the ground was a small mote only about 30 feet from one side to the other at the longest. He had to aim at the exact point and then streamline not only his body, and also the girl's, who was know unconscious and unable to do it by herself. Another problem would be the shock wave from the explosion that was about to come. It was very possible that the explosion could knock him off course and make him miss the mote. The final problem was avoiding falling debris during the rest of the battle.
The debris would be one thing that Crystal wouldn't be able to anticipate coming before it happens. This fight was being taken to a high degree of difficulty.
The next thing Evin felt was a small cracking noise followed by silence. About half a second after that was the bang. Evin's ears could have bled from the noise that was made from the sound of the explosion. He didn't dare look back at what had happened though. He knew that he wouldn't be able to stand looking at the image behind him. He didn't want to know how many lives were taken and the best way to avoid that was to avoid looking at the initial explosion.
Next thing to come, like Evin had predicted, was the brick wall of the shock wave. Evin was right, it did throw him way off course. He directed his body towards the water again, but by then it was too late to streamline his body perfectly before he hit the water. He instead spun himself around so he was falling back first into the water to protect the girl. He then used all the mussel he could to try to straiten his body, but it was too late. His body was strait, but he fell into the water at a slight angle. His back instantly burned as it slapped against the water. The only thing that saved his life was the fact that the angle at which his body fell into the water was close enough that he basically pencil dived into the water. only his shoulder blades really hit the water hard.
Next part of survival was the hardest, they were now fighting a battle while avoiding large parts of the castle that were now falling across the setting red sky of Newhaven.
Allison didn't really care much for the answer to her question. She knew at the first word that he was lying. She had her reasons for asking it though, and to those purposes it had been helpful. Plus she needed to give enough time for her senses to adjust as she talked. She was stupid not to that before coming down, as she had acted on an impulse once again. If she happen to survive this Crys would most certainly scold her for that.
The moment the first wave of smoke went off, it filled her lungs, making her cough. She knew what that was, she'd seen something like it before, although she couldn't place it. Her first instinct was to go back for her bow, no matter how stupid that might seem. She didn't really get the chance to make that mistake, as she felt someone grab her by the arm and drag her to one of the windows. She heard Jake's voice in her ear as he released her. "Drop down, don't jump." As she dropped down from the window she realized he hadn't followed her. It was too late to think about him though... She was halfway down what would be a very painful drop into the courtyard. Not for her though. She might have hurt herself, but she didn't even mind. She'd deal with the consequences later. Now she had to move.
She didn't make it far from the wall of the castle before the sound of the blast reached her ears, bringing her down to her knees. The enhanced sound of the explosion almost caused her to faint, gladly she managed to pick herself up in time to tackle Crys away from a piece of falling rubble. When they both got back on their feet Ali noticed that Crys had one of her own daggers going straight through her hand. "Damn, Crys..." She mumbled when Crys simply pulled the Sai out of her hand with a groan. "Where is everyone?"
Ali stared at her slightly worried by the fact she couldn't sense the others. Then she realized that the level of commotion the explosion had caused would have affected her. She pulled Crys with her when she heard something else falling their way, she didn't even bother to see what it was. She was looking around for Jake, wondering if he was still invisible, or if he even had made it out.
She was startled when she felt Crys grab her arm, not ever had she seen her this disoriented. "Are you alright Crys?"
Crys sighed slightly. "No. I'm not." She answered, shaking her head, a slightly painful expression crossing her face. "Don't worry, I'll be alright. We have to get this over with, fast. The explosion wiped half of the castle and everyone in it." She winced for a moment, then continued. "Half the army will be wanting our heads in a few minutes, not to mention the Knights. We can't go up against that on our own."
--------------
Dani Rivers stared into the wave of smoke the filled the sky at a distance, coming from the city of Newhaven. Hell had broken loose in that city somehow. Damn... That was not the plan. She let out a heavy sigh, and then spoke to the person standing next to her. "I thought you left already."
Lena let out a small chuckle. "Oh, but I have. Unfortunately I had a not very pleasant encounter with a Knight from Newhaven, who attempted to politely tell me that the roads are blocked until further notice." A slight hint of comtempt crossed her tone of voice as she added. "It is very unsafe to be heading this way, madam. That is what he said, griping the hilt of his sword as if that could intimidate me. Hadn't I taken an oath to do no harm I would have slit the idiot's throat right there."
Dani laughed at that statement. "Oh, how I wish you would say that in front of your clan."
Lena smirked. "Careful with what you wish for Dani... The day may come when that happens."
After a moment of silence Lena looked at Dani half intrigued. "Did you send them any help?"
Dani sighed. "We are oficially raiding the city right now. We will keep the Knights from reaching the castle, and hope that they get this over with before it's too late."
Lena nodded. "The consequences of that would be..."
"They will be" Dani sighed. "However it is inevitable. We'll deal with them as they come."
Lena laughed. "Bastian was right when he said you are insane. You are openly attacking one of the cities... What ever happened to not getting involved?"
Dani nodded, with a half smile. "That ended when they put that bounty on our heads. That if we can honestly say it ever even existed. Hadn't we spend the last decades keeping the two cities alive the winning side would obviously turn on us. I mean... Come on, Lena. You and I both know what this is actually about. There will come a day when this war will reach the ruins. What will you do then?"
Lena sighed softly before answering. "If that day comes there will be nothing left to do."
---------------------
"For the last time Crystal: Tell me what actually happened!" Dani's voice was frightenly severe as she questioned her daughter.
"I can't do that. I'm sorry. I'm really sorry." Crys' voice sounded weak and apologetic in a way Jake had never seen before. It shocked him that after all, she was, in that moment, nothing but a child being scolded for some reckless and inconsiderate act. That is what it was after all.
When she came over to his house to tell him of her mother's decision she knew he had already heard it. She pretended not to. They had both been pretending from the moment they got home. She sat in front of him and let out a long heavy sigh before she finally broke the silence. "It's not too late to tell them, Jake."
Jake looked at her an sighed. "What good would that do Crys? Just do what you have to do. Get it over with."
She simply nodded. "This is wrong. It was all my fault... You shouldn't be punished for it."
Jake sighed, running a hand through his hair nervously before he stood up from the spot he had been seated on his bed. "I will walk through that door right now and commit every imaginable type of treason if that makes it any easier on you. Then you won't have to lie... Sounds better? Because you must know that there is no 'doing the right thing' here anymore. That ship has sailed a long time ago."
Crystal got on her feet as well, she nodded quietly for a moment or two before she took a deep breath and sopke. "Jacob Turner. You are, from this moment on, expelled from this clan and therefore forbidden to maintain contact with any of our members or step foot in our territory, including that of the Inn of the city of Newhaven and of the city of Blackpond. You must surrender your ring, gather your belongings and leave within the hour. A guard will posted at your door and he will escort you out."
Jake had been expecting those words... Expecting them didn't make it any less painful. He removed his ring and slipped it into her hand. "Thank you." He said.
Famous last words...
"Jacob, do you understand what I'm saying?" Lena asked in a serious tone.
"I do. I just don't understand what you want me to do with that information." Jake answered in an intrigued tone.
"Think it over, boy. If he needs to stab you people with the dagger alive, and he needs all the powers to access what is contained in there... Then what?" She asked.
"You can't be seriously suggesting that... That one of us... That's crazy." Jake stated.
"Maybe, but... Just imagine what this person is capable of now, then add all that power to him. Tell me if death is not a price you would be willing to pay to stop that. Honestly?"
"There's no guarantee that I'm the only one with these abilities in Valcrest. It could be a useless sacrifice." Jake argued.
Lena nodded, with a slight smiled. "Indeed, it could."
Some people say that when you are moments away from death you are able to see your whole life flash before your eyes. Jacob Turner's life would be ending shortly, and all he could think to himself was that this was better be worth it.
The moment Jake caught a glimpse of the smoke bomb the Shadow pulled out he made sure to help both Ali and Gloria out, as well as retrieve Ali's bow, before he jumped out. Of course, the time he took to do these things took its toll on him, and after barely escaping a piece of the wall that had come down on him... Jake had made a decision. It was a dangerous one, but as once he had been told: Sometimes sacrifices must be made.
Hidden by his own ability and the stone wall that had crumbled to the ground, he pulled something from the inside of his cape: A black pouch. From the inside he pulled a dark needle.
He took it carefully and pressed the tip against the skin of his forearm. After a couple of deep breaths he broke through the skin into a vein, shivering as the poison invaded his body. This particular poison was rare. It was meant to be slow, painless, and almost impossible to cure. There was one, not very known, antidote for it. An antidote Jake didn't have on his person. He wasn't suicidal, there was a small posibility that he could survive, but that would depend on how quickly they could end this fight. It probably wouldn't happen. After a few minutes he got on his feet, still invisible, and located Ali and Crys.
-------------
The blast had left Crys extremely disoriented. She had hurt herself while falling, her ears were ringing, and the ground was shaking beneath her feet, which made it hard for her to pick up on things moving towards her. The debris still dropping from the wrecked castle were causing Ali to push and pull her around constantly, to which she was grateful, but it was completely unpleasant. It didn't really help her situation. Her head was aching and she had no idea how or at what moment she had escaped the inside of the exploding room. Her hand was bleeding, but she could barely feel the pain anymore. Her mind was racing a little and she tried as hard as she could to force herself to calm down and focus in order to get a clear picture in her mind of what their situation really was.
All of a sudden she felt a hand rest on her shoulder. It was Jake. "Hey. I can't see the others anywehere."
She nodded slightly. "Don't count on me anytime soon Jake. I know Evin made it out with the girl. I'm sure Theron's fine. A little explosion wouldn't kill that guy." She sighed. "I really can't sense anyone, so I'm speculating here." She felt something graze the side of her face, an arrow. "What was that?"
Jake answered with a serious tone in his voice. "The castle guard."
The moment the first wave of smoke went off, it filled her lungs, making her cough. She knew what that was, she'd seen something like it before, although she couldn't place it. Her first instinct was to go back for her bow, no matter how stupid that might seem. She didn't really get the chance to make that mistake, as she felt someone grab her by the arm and drag her to one of the windows. She heard Jake's voice in her ear as he released her. "Drop down, don't jump." As she dropped down from the window she realized he hadn't followed her. It was too late to think about him though... She was halfway down what would be a very painful drop into the courtyard. Not for her though. She might have hurt herself, but she didn't even mind. She'd deal with the consequences later. Now she had to move.
She didn't make it far from the wall of the castle before the sound of the blast reached her ears, bringing her down to her knees. The enhanced sound of the explosion almost caused her to faint, gladly she managed to pick herself up in time to tackle Crys away from a piece of falling rubble. When they both got back on their feet Ali noticed that Crys had one of her own daggers going straight through her hand. "Damn, Crys..." She mumbled when Crys simply pulled the Sai out of her hand with a groan. "Where is everyone?"
Ali stared at her slightly worried by the fact she couldn't sense the others. Then she realized that the level of commotion the explosion had caused would have affected her. She pulled Crys with her when she heard something else falling their way, she didn't even bother to see what it was. She was looking around for Jake, wondering if he was still invisible, or if he even had made it out.
She was startled when she felt Crys grab her arm, not ever had she seen her this disoriented. "Are you alright Crys?"
Crys sighed slightly. "No. I'm not." She answered, shaking her head, a slightly painful expression crossing her face. "Don't worry, I'll be alright. We have to get this over with, fast. The explosion wiped half of the castle and everyone in it." She winced for a moment, then continued. "Half the army will be wanting our heads in a few minutes, not to mention the Knights. We can't go up against that on our own."
--------------
Dani Rivers stared into the wave of smoke the filled the sky at a distance, coming from the city of Newhaven. Hell had broken loose in that city somehow. Damn... That was not the plan. She let out a heavy sigh, and then spoke to the person standing next to her. "I thought you left already."
Lena let out a small chuckle. "Oh, but I have. Unfortunately I had a not very pleasant encounter with a Knight from Newhaven, who attempted to politely tell me that the roads are blocked until further notice." A slight hint of comtempt crossed her tone of voice as she added. "It is very unsafe to be heading this way, madam. That is what he said, griping the hilt of his sword as if that could intimidate me. Hadn't I taken an oath to do no harm I would have slit the idiot's throat right there."
Dani laughed at that statement. "Oh, how I wish you would say that in front of your clan."
Lena smirked. "Careful with what you wish for Dani... The day may come when that happens."
After a moment of silence Lena looked at Dani half intrigued. "Did you send them any help?"
Dani sighed. "We are oficially raiding the city right now. We will keep the Knights from reaching the castle, and hope that they get this over with before it's too late."
Lena nodded. "The consequences of that would be..."
"They will be" Dani sighed. "However it is inevitable. We'll deal with them as they come."
Lena laughed. "Bastian was right when he said you are insane. You are openly attacking one of the cities... What ever happened to not getting involved?"
Dani nodded, with a half smile. "That ended when they put that bounty on our heads. That if we can honestly say it ever even existed. Hadn't we spend the last decades keeping the two cities alive the winning side would obviously turn on us. I mean... Come on, Lena. You and I both know what this is actually about. There will come a day when this war will reach the ruins. What will you do then?"
Lena sighed softly before answering. "If that day comes there will be nothing left to do."
---------------------
"For the last time Crystal: Tell me what actually happened!" Dani's voice was frightenly severe as she questioned her daughter.
"I can't do that. I'm sorry. I'm really sorry." Crys' voice sounded weak and apologetic in a way Jake had never seen before. It shocked him that after all, she was, in that moment, nothing but a child being scolded for some reckless and inconsiderate act. That is what it was after all.
When she came over to his house to tell him of her mother's decision she knew he had already heard it. She pretended not to. They had both been pretending from the moment they got home. She sat in front of him and let out a long heavy sigh before she finally broke the silence. "It's not too late to tell them, Jake."
Jake looked at her an sighed. "What good would that do Crys? Just do what you have to do. Get it over with."
She simply nodded. "This is wrong. It was all my fault... You shouldn't be punished for it."
Jake sighed, running a hand through his hair nervously before he stood up from the spot he had been seated on his bed. "I will walk through that door right now and commit every imaginable type of treason if that makes it any easier on you. Then you won't have to lie... Sounds better? Because you must know that there is no 'doing the right thing' here anymore. That ship has sailed a long time ago."
Crystal got on her feet as well, she nodded quietly for a moment or two before she took a deep breath and sopke. "Jacob Turner. You are, from this moment on, expelled from this clan and therefore forbidden to maintain contact with any of our members or step foot in our territory, including that of the Inn of the city of Newhaven and of the city of Blackpond. You must surrender your ring, gather your belongings and leave within the hour. A guard will posted at your door and he will escort you out."
Jake had been expecting those words... Expecting them didn't make it any less painful. He removed his ring and slipped it into her hand. "Thank you." He said.
Famous last words...
"Jacob, do you understand what I'm saying?" Lena asked in a serious tone.
"I do. I just don't understand what you want me to do with that information." Jake answered in an intrigued tone.
"Think it over, boy. If he needs to stab you people with the dagger alive, and he needs all the powers to access what is contained in there... Then what?" She asked.
"You can't be seriously suggesting that... That one of us... That's crazy." Jake stated.
"Maybe, but... Just imagine what this person is capable of now, then add all that power to him. Tell me if death is not a price you would be willing to pay to stop that. Honestly?"
"There's no guarantee that I'm the only one with these abilities in Valcrest. It could be a useless sacrifice." Jake argued.
Lena nodded, with a slight smiled. "Indeed, it could."
Some people say that when you are moments away from death you are able to see your whole life flash before your eyes. Jacob Turner's life would be ending shortly, and all he could think to himself was that this was better be worth it.
The moment Jake caught a glimpse of the smoke bomb the Shadow pulled out he made sure to help both Ali and Gloria out, as well as retrieve Ali's bow, before he jumped out. Of course, the time he took to do these things took its toll on him, and after barely escaping a piece of the wall that had come down on him... Jake had made a decision. It was a dangerous one, but as once he had been told: Sometimes sacrifices must be made.
Hidden by his own ability and the stone wall that had crumbled to the ground, he pulled something from the inside of his cape: A black pouch. From the inside he pulled a dark needle.
He took it carefully and pressed the tip against the skin of his forearm. After a couple of deep breaths he broke through the skin into a vein, shivering as the poison invaded his body. This particular poison was rare. It was meant to be slow, painless, and almost impossible to cure. There was one, not very known, antidote for it. An antidote Jake didn't have on his person. He wasn't suicidal, there was a small posibility that he could survive, but that would depend on how quickly they could end this fight. It probably wouldn't happen. After a few minutes he got on his feet, still invisible, and located Ali and Crys.
-------------
The blast had left Crys extremely disoriented. She had hurt herself while falling, her ears were ringing, and the ground was shaking beneath her feet, which made it hard for her to pick up on things moving towards her. The debris still dropping from the wrecked castle were causing Ali to push and pull her around constantly, to which she was grateful, but it was completely unpleasant. It didn't really help her situation. Her head was aching and she had no idea how or at what moment she had escaped the inside of the exploding room. Her hand was bleeding, but she could barely feel the pain anymore. Her mind was racing a little and she tried as hard as she could to force herself to calm down and focus in order to get a clear picture in her mind of what their situation really was.
All of a sudden she felt a hand rest on her shoulder. It was Jake. "Hey. I can't see the others anywehere."
She nodded slightly. "Don't count on me anytime soon Jake. I know Evin made it out with the girl. I'm sure Theron's fine. A little explosion wouldn't kill that guy." She sighed. "I really can't sense anyone, so I'm speculating here." She felt something graze the side of her face, an arrow. "What was that?"
Jake answered with a serious tone in his voice. "The castle guard."
The sun was beginning, but it quickly became darker from the smoke that was now covering the sky. The smoke was so heavy that it blocked out most of the suns light. The situation was just as good as it would have been if the sun had already set. The only thing that kept the place from being completely dark were the signal lights that were being set off to let the guards all across Newhaven know to be on full alert. This raised a whole lot more problems though. No one would be able to get in or out of the city without being killed on the spot. All the guards and soldiers would be out on high alert making sure everything gets solved. What scared Evin more than that though were the White Knights of Newhaven. Only five of them are appointed and they are the leaders of all the armies that followed strict codes of conduct. The Black Knights were even worse. Just as skilled as the White Knights, but they don't exactly have any code to follow. If it weren't for the Leader of the White Knights keeping them in line, they would murder thousands of inocents just to kill one guilty. This fight had to end, and it had to end soon.
Evin had no idea where anyone was, for all he knew, some of them were still in the room when the explosion went off. He hoped this wasn't the truth though he couldn't know for certain. It was dark and cold in the moat and he could barly tell which way was up and which was down. The only thing that guided him was the light from the beacons that were now being set off. He slowly made his way to the surface with the girl. When he made it up, he noticed that a large group of soldiers were running into the courtyard of the castle. Debris was falling all around them. Some guards and soldiers were unfortunate enough to be caught by it. Luckily nothing had fallen around Evin, yet. When all the soldiers ran past, he swam his way to shore. He hid the girl under a piece of debris that had fallen. He couldn't watch over her forever and he was sure that under some fallen debris would probably be the safest place for her. The breeze was very chilly and his muscles began to tighten up from it. Evin had to take off as much of his clothes as possible if he wanted to be able to fight the soldiers let alone the Shadow. When he was down to just his undergarments and his utility belt, he began to run past the moat to the courtyard where he heard a bit of yelling and metal on metal sounds. He was sure that if he found anyone alive, he would find them there. Before he could make it there he herd a voice.
"Where do you think you're going Evin?"
The Shadow jumped down from the castle wall just above Evin. He landed about ten feet in front of him. Before the Shadow could say anything else, to antagonise Evin, Evin ran towards him at top speed. The Shadow pulled out his dagger and just pointed it right towards Evin who was running too fast to avoid running right into it. Evin smiled with with eyes. His mouth didn't move an inch, but his eyes showed the Shadow something that he didn't know. The Shadow reacted to this by running back wards. Evin then jumped into the air and took out one of his throwing knives. It was one of the three that he had left. When he was just above the Shadow, he threw the knife. The Shadow had managed to put his dagger above his head to deflect it, but Evin used that opportunity to grab the Shadow's arm. He got a good grip onto the arm and then used the forward momentum of his jump and the leverage of his arm to flip just behind the Shadow. They were back to back and Evin still had the Shadow's arm. Still using the extra momentum, he threw the Shadow right over his shoulder making him fly seven feet in front of Evin before hitting the ground. Evin, quickly ran up to the Shadow and straddled over him pressing a throwing knife at his throat.
"You will find you're head on a plate if you kill him!" a man's voice said from behind.
Evin didn't bother to look behind him. This man's voice was too far away for him to be any harm. "And why should I listen to you, when I'm so close to finishing my target and saving Valcrest?" He pressed the knife just a little deeper into the skin, any movement could break the skin and very likely kill.
"I know you feel very confidant. You can kill the King and then just disappear like any good assassin would, but if you do so much as move, I will have all of my soldiers fire their arrows at you."
"And if I move before I kill the King? You might kill me, but you will also be responsible for you're King's death. You would be prosecuted for treason. It would be pretty hard to defend yourself if there are the Newhaven army's arrows found killing the King. The people of Newhaven would completely forget about how a group of assassin's tried to kill the King and just look at you're simple blunder. You didn't really think this plan through did you?"
Evin felt the blade of a sword against his neck. He then herd the man's voice again. This time it was right behind him. He said, "I had a plan. It worked too. Now drop the knife and I will think about sparing you're life."
The blade was of the White Knights. He could see the last letters of the slogan of the Knights on his sword. This wasn't good. "Drop it!" he yelled again. Evin did as the man said, but he knew that even if he listened to all of the mans demands, he would still end up dead in the end. Evin pushed his legs back to throw himself into the White Knight. He knocked the man over. He then grabbed a smoke bomb from off of the Shadow's belt and broke it on the ground. He ran as fast as he could to the court yard and waited for the Knight and the Shadow to follow. He was completely unaware of everyone else who were locked in combat with a small army of soldiers.
Evin had no idea where anyone was, for all he knew, some of them were still in the room when the explosion went off. He hoped this wasn't the truth though he couldn't know for certain. It was dark and cold in the moat and he could barly tell which way was up and which was down. The only thing that guided him was the light from the beacons that were now being set off. He slowly made his way to the surface with the girl. When he made it up, he noticed that a large group of soldiers were running into the courtyard of the castle. Debris was falling all around them. Some guards and soldiers were unfortunate enough to be caught by it. Luckily nothing had fallen around Evin, yet. When all the soldiers ran past, he swam his way to shore. He hid the girl under a piece of debris that had fallen. He couldn't watch over her forever and he was sure that under some fallen debris would probably be the safest place for her. The breeze was very chilly and his muscles began to tighten up from it. Evin had to take off as much of his clothes as possible if he wanted to be able to fight the soldiers let alone the Shadow. When he was down to just his undergarments and his utility belt, he began to run past the moat to the courtyard where he heard a bit of yelling and metal on metal sounds. He was sure that if he found anyone alive, he would find them there. Before he could make it there he herd a voice.
"Where do you think you're going Evin?"
The Shadow jumped down from the castle wall just above Evin. He landed about ten feet in front of him. Before the Shadow could say anything else, to antagonise Evin, Evin ran towards him at top speed. The Shadow pulled out his dagger and just pointed it right towards Evin who was running too fast to avoid running right into it. Evin smiled with with eyes. His mouth didn't move an inch, but his eyes showed the Shadow something that he didn't know. The Shadow reacted to this by running back wards. Evin then jumped into the air and took out one of his throwing knives. It was one of the three that he had left. When he was just above the Shadow, he threw the knife. The Shadow had managed to put his dagger above his head to deflect it, but Evin used that opportunity to grab the Shadow's arm. He got a good grip onto the arm and then used the forward momentum of his jump and the leverage of his arm to flip just behind the Shadow. They were back to back and Evin still had the Shadow's arm. Still using the extra momentum, he threw the Shadow right over his shoulder making him fly seven feet in front of Evin before hitting the ground. Evin, quickly ran up to the Shadow and straddled over him pressing a throwing knife at his throat.
"You will find you're head on a plate if you kill him!" a man's voice said from behind.
Evin didn't bother to look behind him. This man's voice was too far away for him to be any harm. "And why should I listen to you, when I'm so close to finishing my target and saving Valcrest?" He pressed the knife just a little deeper into the skin, any movement could break the skin and very likely kill.
"I know you feel very confidant. You can kill the King and then just disappear like any good assassin would, but if you do so much as move, I will have all of my soldiers fire their arrows at you."
"And if I move before I kill the King? You might kill me, but you will also be responsible for you're King's death. You would be prosecuted for treason. It would be pretty hard to defend yourself if there are the Newhaven army's arrows found killing the King. The people of Newhaven would completely forget about how a group of assassin's tried to kill the King and just look at you're simple blunder. You didn't really think this plan through did you?"
Evin felt the blade of a sword against his neck. He then herd the man's voice again. This time it was right behind him. He said, "I had a plan. It worked too. Now drop the knife and I will think about sparing you're life."
The blade was of the White Knights. He could see the last letters of the slogan of the Knights on his sword. This wasn't good. "Drop it!" he yelled again. Evin did as the man said, but he knew that even if he listened to all of the mans demands, he would still end up dead in the end. Evin pushed his legs back to throw himself into the White Knight. He knocked the man over. He then grabbed a smoke bomb from off of the Shadow's belt and broke it on the ground. He ran as fast as he could to the court yard and waited for the Knight and the Shadow to follow. He was completely unaware of everyone else who were locked in combat with a small army of soldiers.
That arrow was a warning shot. It was followed by a demanding voice telling them to drop their weapons and surrender, well... That's one thing they would simply not do. Ali felt a familiar object being slipped into her hand and a wide grin crossed her expression. Jake had gone back for her bow. Once he released it, the bow seemed to appear out of nowhere, and that served the purpose of spooking the guards causing them to flinch. "Crys... Are you alright?"
"Don't worry about it kid." was the response. A rather shaky response, but Ali took it anyway. She couldn't babysit Crys, she would have to pull herself together. Ali hoped she'd do that sooner rather than later.
Ali nodded nocking an arrow. "Eldric, old man... Fifty arrows won't begin to cut it." She mumbled, firing a very accurate shot at a guards throat.
Night was falling down fast. And the smoke that filled the air only made it more dark. Ali knew she'd need to enhance her sight eventually to keep shooting, but she was slightly afraid of what that would cost her. At this moment she was unaware of her own injuries, and able to her the sounds of incoming rubble. Enhancing her sight could make her unaware of her surroundings, not to mention the pain that would come with it. For the moment she wouldn't think of it, she would just keep shooting.
-------------
Crys took a deep breath or two after Jake informed her of the situation. The ground was still trembling from falling rubble. She crouched down, and pressed her palm against the ground. "Crys, what are you doing?"
She didn't answer Jake's question until a moment or two had passed. "There are about 80 guards coming our way. There are probably more heading this way now from the city. We have to get this over with a quickly as possible. Go help Evin." After the last piece of that sentence Crys got on her feet pulling something that was sheathed at he back, underneath her cape... Bastian's sword. "Move Jake. We can hold our own against the guards. Knights are a whole different story."
"Holy shit." The expression let her know that Jake had finally spotted the White Knight.
Crys joined the fight to fend off the guards. Her senses finally beginning to come back to her, she could know the others were alive and well, although she couldn't exactly place them. She didn't have the time to think about it though, another piece of falling debris had just missed her. "Stupid bombs. I freaking hate them!" She muttered, her blade running clean through one of the guards. She grabbed the man's quiver out of him and tossed it in Ali's direction. "Beggars can't be choosers kid!"
-------------
Seconds after being told to move, Jake spotted Evin moving towards them. The Shadow and the White Knight following after him. Jake's eyes locked on the Knight, the man was walking slowly as if he knew Evin and the others had nowhere to run. That was true, but Jake was done running. It was pointless now. He ran past Evin, past the Shadow and collided with the knight, knocking the man down.
The sound of thunder filled the air as it suddenly started to rain. So much for cover... When the water hit Jake he became visible to the fallen knight. The man rose to his feet and pointed his sword straight at him. "You are in way over your head assassin."
Jake nodded, unsheathing his sword, and answered with a snicker. "You have no idea."
The Knight attacked Jake with his sword repeatedly, his blade meeting nothing other than the blade of Jake's Katana. Weren't for the armor the man was wearing Jake would have been able to hit him by now, but there was were little openings that he could explore.
-------------
Ali took the arrows Crys had offered her with a snicker. "Can't be picky, now can I?" She kept shooting at the castle guards until she caught a glimpse of the Shadow and immediately aimed an arrow at him. She had perfectly clear shot.
Before she has a chance to release the arrow though, she saw that Jake had been knocked out by a Knight and was about to have a blade go straight through him. She turned he arrow towards the knight and released an arrow the went through the opening on the man's helm, killing him immediately. She lowered her bow and felt her thought process come to a painful stop when she realized that Jake was still on the floor. "Dammit." She mumbled, and ran a straight line to where he was lying on the floor. She knelt down next to him. "Jake are you hurt?"
Jake sat up. "Not exactly." He smirked, trying to stand but dropping down again. "Don't worry about it." He answered, his eyes glancing over to see if Crys had noticed them.
Ali nodded. "What did you do?"
Jake simply nodded. Two or three deep breaths later, he was back on his feet. "Just a back up plan. Don't worry about it."
Ali didn't know if she could do that. Rain was pouring down hard, there was no place for Jake to hide, and there was obviously something wrong with him. "I don't like this, Jacob."
He chuckled, picking up the sword he had dropped. "I'm not exactly enjoying it either. Thanks for the help though."
Ali simply nodded, a sigh escaping her. She had lost a perfect shot.
"Don't worry about it kid." was the response. A rather shaky response, but Ali took it anyway. She couldn't babysit Crys, she would have to pull herself together. Ali hoped she'd do that sooner rather than later.
Ali nodded nocking an arrow. "Eldric, old man... Fifty arrows won't begin to cut it." She mumbled, firing a very accurate shot at a guards throat.
Night was falling down fast. And the smoke that filled the air only made it more dark. Ali knew she'd need to enhance her sight eventually to keep shooting, but she was slightly afraid of what that would cost her. At this moment she was unaware of her own injuries, and able to her the sounds of incoming rubble. Enhancing her sight could make her unaware of her surroundings, not to mention the pain that would come with it. For the moment she wouldn't think of it, she would just keep shooting.
-------------
Crys took a deep breath or two after Jake informed her of the situation. The ground was still trembling from falling rubble. She crouched down, and pressed her palm against the ground. "Crys, what are you doing?"
She didn't answer Jake's question until a moment or two had passed. "There are about 80 guards coming our way. There are probably more heading this way now from the city. We have to get this over with a quickly as possible. Go help Evin." After the last piece of that sentence Crys got on her feet pulling something that was sheathed at he back, underneath her cape... Bastian's sword. "Move Jake. We can hold our own against the guards. Knights are a whole different story."
"Holy shit." The expression let her know that Jake had finally spotted the White Knight.
Crys joined the fight to fend off the guards. Her senses finally beginning to come back to her, she could know the others were alive and well, although she couldn't exactly place them. She didn't have the time to think about it though, another piece of falling debris had just missed her. "Stupid bombs. I freaking hate them!" She muttered, her blade running clean through one of the guards. She grabbed the man's quiver out of him and tossed it in Ali's direction. "Beggars can't be choosers kid!"
-------------
Seconds after being told to move, Jake spotted Evin moving towards them. The Shadow and the White Knight following after him. Jake's eyes locked on the Knight, the man was walking slowly as if he knew Evin and the others had nowhere to run. That was true, but Jake was done running. It was pointless now. He ran past Evin, past the Shadow and collided with the knight, knocking the man down.
The sound of thunder filled the air as it suddenly started to rain. So much for cover... When the water hit Jake he became visible to the fallen knight. The man rose to his feet and pointed his sword straight at him. "You are in way over your head assassin."
Jake nodded, unsheathing his sword, and answered with a snicker. "You have no idea."
The Knight attacked Jake with his sword repeatedly, his blade meeting nothing other than the blade of Jake's Katana. Weren't for the armor the man was wearing Jake would have been able to hit him by now, but there was were little openings that he could explore.
-------------
Ali took the arrows Crys had offered her with a snicker. "Can't be picky, now can I?" She kept shooting at the castle guards until she caught a glimpse of the Shadow and immediately aimed an arrow at him. She had perfectly clear shot.
Before she has a chance to release the arrow though, she saw that Jake had been knocked out by a Knight and was about to have a blade go straight through him. She turned he arrow towards the knight and released an arrow the went through the opening on the man's helm, killing him immediately. She lowered her bow and felt her thought process come to a painful stop when she realized that Jake was still on the floor. "Dammit." She mumbled, and ran a straight line to where he was lying on the floor. She knelt down next to him. "Jake are you hurt?"
Jake sat up. "Not exactly." He smirked, trying to stand but dropping down again. "Don't worry about it." He answered, his eyes glancing over to see if Crys had noticed them.
Ali nodded. "What did you do?"
Jake simply nodded. Two or three deep breaths later, he was back on his feet. "Just a back up plan. Don't worry about it."
Ali didn't know if she could do that. Rain was pouring down hard, there was no place for Jake to hide, and there was obviously something wrong with him. "I don't like this, Jacob."
He chuckled, picking up the sword he had dropped. "I'm not exactly enjoying it either. Thanks for the help though."
Ali simply nodded, a sigh escaping her. She had lost a perfect shot.
The battle raged on behind him as the Shadow and the White Knight walked through the entrance into the courtyard. The Shadow walked at a furious pace towards Evin. The pure evil in his eyes pierced into Evin's soul. Perry was no longer the man he remembered. The man he remembered was just an act to begin with. This evil was always within him even when Evin believed that he was in a safe. He walked past the two statues of some of the great warriors in Valcrest that greeted passersby. They were life sized and said to be almost duplicates of the warriors and they carried the weapons real weapons that the warriors held. One took Evin's attention. The statue's face looked exactly like the Shadow's was right now. The eyes were definitely the same, the evil expression. The only things that were different was the clothing and the weapon. The statue carried a spear where the Shadow had with him the dagger with the mystical powers that everyone had spent chasing.
As the Shadow drew closer, it began to rain. At the same time, he heard a clamour of armour. The Knight fell backwards, suddenly the rain exposed what had caused the attacker to be exposed. It was Jake and the water had now caused him to become visible again. Something didn't seem right with him though.
Evin then caught a glimpse of Allison out of the corner of his eyes. She had an arrow aiming directly at the Shadow. It would be a definite kill, if only he could distract the Shadow for only a few more seconds.
"So, you always claimed to be greater than me. You always wanted to prove it too." What's taking her so long. He thought. "Are you really greater than me now. You've killed so people to gain power. It almost sickens me."
"It's no better than what you do for a living assass-" Before he could finish, an arrow flew just past him and hit the White Knight instead.
"Shit!" Evin ran once again at the Shadow at full speed, just like last time. Once again, the Shadow put up his dagger in front of him. He threw his last throwing knife towards the Shadow. This battle had gone on for too long. It ended now.
Evin began to slow down time again. After doing this so much, and enduring so much pain during the rest of the battle, Evin didn't know how long he could hold it. He gave it only enough time that it took a rain drop would take to hit the ground in normal time. He used that as a reference, watching the raindrops fall all over him, slowly. He also saw the throwing knife, that was slowly closing in on the Shadow. Evin continued his run at top speed towards the Shadow. The Shadow, had moved his dagger up to deflect the throwing knife. He wouldn't let that happen though. He ran past the throwing knife, still in mid air, and kicked the dagger out of his hand. Time abruptly came back to it's normal pace again and the throwing knife pierced into the Shadow's chest. He was lucky that the knife didn't hit an artery or even the heart, it had only hit him in the lung. It was very possible for him to survive.
Evin, shocked by the sudden change in time had tripped and while trying to find his balance, pushed the Shadow backwards. The Shadow struggled to find his balance too as he tumbled backwards towards the exit of the courtyard. Something managed to catch his fall though, the statue with the face strikingly similar to Perry's was in the right place to stop him. Not only from falling but from ever killing again too. One could say that the spear was really the thing that caught him. The spear impaled the Shadow right through the bastard's skull. It was over.
Evin got up from his place on the ground. Time seemed to stop. He wasn't using his powers, he was just on shock, numb. The man he had spent so many years feeling guilty for. The man he believed he had killed was now truly dead because of him. The thought of sadness came to mind, but that was quickly overpowered by complete and utter joy. He had no reason to feel guilty anymore. The Shadow was just another heartless soul seeking power in a half destroyed world. A wasteland, but home none the less. Evin ran past the soldiers who were all frozen as well. The shock on their face depicted their feeling, completely opposite to what Evin was feeling. He ran strait to Crystal and embraced her. He wasn't sure why he was doing this, she would never let him live it down, but the victory was too sweet to be ruined by thoughts like that. He didn't say a word, and despite the chaos that continued around him, nothing could ruin the feeling he had at that moment. The battle was over....
As the Shadow drew closer, it began to rain. At the same time, he heard a clamour of armour. The Knight fell backwards, suddenly the rain exposed what had caused the attacker to be exposed. It was Jake and the water had now caused him to become visible again. Something didn't seem right with him though.
Evin then caught a glimpse of Allison out of the corner of his eyes. She had an arrow aiming directly at the Shadow. It would be a definite kill, if only he could distract the Shadow for only a few more seconds.
"So, you always claimed to be greater than me. You always wanted to prove it too." What's taking her so long. He thought. "Are you really greater than me now. You've killed so people to gain power. It almost sickens me."
"It's no better than what you do for a living assass-" Before he could finish, an arrow flew just past him and hit the White Knight instead.
"Shit!" Evin ran once again at the Shadow at full speed, just like last time. Once again, the Shadow put up his dagger in front of him. He threw his last throwing knife towards the Shadow. This battle had gone on for too long. It ended now.
Evin began to slow down time again. After doing this so much, and enduring so much pain during the rest of the battle, Evin didn't know how long he could hold it. He gave it only enough time that it took a rain drop would take to hit the ground in normal time. He used that as a reference, watching the raindrops fall all over him, slowly. He also saw the throwing knife, that was slowly closing in on the Shadow. Evin continued his run at top speed towards the Shadow. The Shadow, had moved his dagger up to deflect the throwing knife. He wouldn't let that happen though. He ran past the throwing knife, still in mid air, and kicked the dagger out of his hand. Time abruptly came back to it's normal pace again and the throwing knife pierced into the Shadow's chest. He was lucky that the knife didn't hit an artery or even the heart, it had only hit him in the lung. It was very possible for him to survive.
Evin, shocked by the sudden change in time had tripped and while trying to find his balance, pushed the Shadow backwards. The Shadow struggled to find his balance too as he tumbled backwards towards the exit of the courtyard. Something managed to catch his fall though, the statue with the face strikingly similar to Perry's was in the right place to stop him. Not only from falling but from ever killing again too. One could say that the spear was really the thing that caught him. The spear impaled the Shadow right through the bastard's skull. It was over.
Evin got up from his place on the ground. Time seemed to stop. He wasn't using his powers, he was just on shock, numb. The man he had spent so many years feeling guilty for. The man he believed he had killed was now truly dead because of him. The thought of sadness came to mind, but that was quickly overpowered by complete and utter joy. He had no reason to feel guilty anymore. The Shadow was just another heartless soul seeking power in a half destroyed world. A wasteland, but home none the less. Evin ran past the soldiers who were all frozen as well. The shock on their face depicted their feeling, completely opposite to what Evin was feeling. He ran strait to Crystal and embraced her. He wasn't sure why he was doing this, she would never let him live it down, but the victory was too sweet to be ruined by thoughts like that. He didn't say a word, and despite the chaos that continued around him, nothing could ruin the feeling he had at that moment. The battle was over....
Crystal was a little unaware of what was going on around her, but the sudden wave of silence on the opposite side of the battle caused her to stop. The overwhelming sense of grief that came from the guards was telling her their king had died. She couldn't help but pity those men and women. They had no idea that their king had died a long time ago and no one had mourned his death. Now they would all mourn the death of his killer instead.
Crys nodded, quietly. What a messed up world this was. A killer would be mourned and praised for the deeds of another man, and they would be hunted for ridding the land of the curse of his existence. Maybe not tonight, though. The Knights hadn't made it to the castle after all, and the guards seemed way too shocked to attack the assassins at this point. Better this way... No more blood should be spilled on account of that monster.
All those thoughts, and every other possibility that she couldn't quite wrap her mind around, were interrupted by Evin as he came up to her. The sudden embrace caused a long sigh to escape her, as if she had been holding her breath from the moment this whole thing started. If not, then at least since the night her father died. That was over now. A small laugh followed the sigh as she let that single fact overcome all the others. Tomorrow they would have to face the reality of what they had done, but right now... It was over, they won, and it felt good.
------------------
Allison followed the battle with her eyes and she watched as the Shadow met his end. A grin spread slowly across her expression as she realized the man was finally dead. "Check mate." She mumbled, the grin turning into a slightly wicked smile. She turned towards the fallen Knight and got on knee besides the man's body. "Don't touch him." She heard one of the guards protest, but didn't even turn to face the man. "Stop me." she said, casually. Obviously, no one made a move towards her as she pulled the arrow out before removing his helm and closing his eyes in a respectful gesture. It seemed unfair to her that the man had to die because his king was a murderer and a fraud. His death, as well as every other in that castle, were that monster's fault. Ali couldn't help but still feel slightly angry at that. After a moment of silence she stood up. That's went she noticed Jake was back on his knees. Not long after that he dropped down.
She ran straight to him, and knelt down beside him, he was shivering and barely conscious. "Jake what did you do?"
He snickered, although his voice sounded weak as he spoke. "Back up plan, remember?"
"Where's the freaking antidote?" She asked in a half angry, half panicked tone.
Jake was almost unconscious, the only words he could mumble were: "Get Crys."
"Crystal! We have a problem!" She called out.
Didn't take long for Crys to come running. Ali could hear her footsteps, but she didn't take her eyes off Jake, she could feel he had pulse, but it was faint.
"Dammit Jake!" Crys exclaimed, her hand rolling up his sleeves trying to find the spot where he had pushed the needle through. "Did he say where the antidote is?"
"No Crys. He only asked for you." Ali's answer came in almost a whisper. She didn't want Crys to know what she was thinking, even if it was obvious.
Crys sighed. "Damn fool." She muttered. Ali knew she was thinking of something but couldn't know what it was. She was still holding on to Jake's wrist as if his pulse could immediately come to a stop if she was to let go. What the hell was he thinking?
------------
"He only asked for you." The words sent Crys into a trance as if she tried to brake some sort of code. She knew Ali was thinking that this meant he knew there was no time, but... Crys knew Jake all too well to agree with that notion. So she was desperately searching for something in the back of her mind that would lead her to an antidote, something that he had said or done recently. And then she remembered...
She quickly pulled on the gold chain she now carried around her neck. Hanging from the chain was a golden locket. Jake had given her that an hour before they left. He asked to keep it safe, said it was important. She knew that it had belonged to his sister, so she didn't even try to open it, until just then. She opened the locket and used her index finger to, carefully, search the inside of the jewelry. She found a tiny needle, just a little bigger than a splinter, made of some kind of metal. She quickly felt for a vein and pushed the small needle through it, hoping it wasn't too late.
------------------
"You idiot!" Lena laughed at Jake. It was the third time he was taken to her camp for healing. The second time he had been taken there on account of his impulsiveness. Broken bones and stab wounds had become part of his routine. Just as much as being scolded by his aunt.
"They killed my sister! They must pay for that!" The thirteen year old boy argued.
"Why?" Lena asked in calm, slightly curious, tone.
"Why?" Jake repeated in disbelief. "You don't think they should?"
"It doesn't matter what I think Jacob. Either they'll pay, or they won't, but for what I have seen so far... You won't be the one to make that happen." She shrugged.
"You don't care." The boy stated.
"Who are you to say what I care or don't care about?" She asked, raising a brow. A slightly severe tone in her voice. "Your sister was an amazing girl, and surely I cared for her, but... She's dead. Killing the piece of trash who did it won't change that fact. The only reason why you want to do this is because you feel they have taken her from you." She smirked. "You don't want to do this because they hurt your sister Jake. You want compensation for what they took from you. That... That is not justice."
"What would be justice then?" He mumbled.
"Become a better man than they are. Show them that losing everything doesn't excuse taking from others and then... Then, maybe, you'll be fit to make them pay."
"Why did you bring me here again?" Crys' seemed to be trying to sound bored although Jake knew she was in fact very curious.
"Well... It is a nice place. Quiet. And I need to talk to you about something." Jake stated, with a grin. He was stalling on purpose. What he was in fact saying was not what he wanted to say. That would have to wait until the whole thing was done with. For some reason he hoped it would hurt her less that way, if he went through with his plan. In reality it didn't matter.
She sighed. "Alright, and what about?"
He pulled the golden locked from his bag and placed slowly in her hand. After giving her the time to feel what it was he spoke. "This was my sister's. She always said it protected her. So I'd like it if you wore it for a while."
She frowned slightly, flipping the round locket in her hand. "Didn't she... You know... Die?"
He laughed. "Yes. The day she died I was wearing it." He sighed. "Before I left the house she put it around my neck and said: Humor me."
"Why...?" She started.
Jake laughed and cut her off. "Humor me Crys."
Pain filled Jake's body as he felt himself slip back into consciousness. He opened his eyes to find himself sitting up holding on to Allison's hand as if he hang on to life itself. In a way he did. Jake knew how close he was to death, the last few minutes before blacking out were now a complete blur. His eyes darted everywhere from the fallen knight to the Shadow's dead body to everyone around him... Everyone, but Crys. His eyes lowered to the ground before reaching her face. He didn't have enough courage left to look at her. She was furious for what he had done, and it was clear. His breathing was still erratic and his head and chest were now aching as if they were being smashed by something heavy.
"Deep breaths." Those were the first words that came out of her mouth. Jake simply looked at her, he couldn't really speak at this point. "Try to take deep breaths, Jake. You need to slow your heart rate a bit."
Jake took the advice and took a few deep breaths. "Alright." He finally managed to say. And then his eyes ran through the whole place again. "Did any of you take the dagger out of him?" He asked.
Ali let go of his hand and got on her feet. After letting her eyes run through the whole courtyard, she crouched down next to him, a slightly concerned look on her face. "It's gone." She stated.
That could be a problem one day in the future.
Crys nodded, quietly. What a messed up world this was. A killer would be mourned and praised for the deeds of another man, and they would be hunted for ridding the land of the curse of his existence. Maybe not tonight, though. The Knights hadn't made it to the castle after all, and the guards seemed way too shocked to attack the assassins at this point. Better this way... No more blood should be spilled on account of that monster.
All those thoughts, and every other possibility that she couldn't quite wrap her mind around, were interrupted by Evin as he came up to her. The sudden embrace caused a long sigh to escape her, as if she had been holding her breath from the moment this whole thing started. If not, then at least since the night her father died. That was over now. A small laugh followed the sigh as she let that single fact overcome all the others. Tomorrow they would have to face the reality of what they had done, but right now... It was over, they won, and it felt good.
------------------
Allison followed the battle with her eyes and she watched as the Shadow met his end. A grin spread slowly across her expression as she realized the man was finally dead. "Check mate." She mumbled, the grin turning into a slightly wicked smile. She turned towards the fallen Knight and got on knee besides the man's body. "Don't touch him." She heard one of the guards protest, but didn't even turn to face the man. "Stop me." she said, casually. Obviously, no one made a move towards her as she pulled the arrow out before removing his helm and closing his eyes in a respectful gesture. It seemed unfair to her that the man had to die because his king was a murderer and a fraud. His death, as well as every other in that castle, were that monster's fault. Ali couldn't help but still feel slightly angry at that. After a moment of silence she stood up. That's went she noticed Jake was back on his knees. Not long after that he dropped down.
She ran straight to him, and knelt down beside him, he was shivering and barely conscious. "Jake what did you do?"
He snickered, although his voice sounded weak as he spoke. "Back up plan, remember?"
"Where's the freaking antidote?" She asked in a half angry, half panicked tone.
Jake was almost unconscious, the only words he could mumble were: "Get Crys."
"Crystal! We have a problem!" She called out.
Didn't take long for Crys to come running. Ali could hear her footsteps, but she didn't take her eyes off Jake, she could feel he had pulse, but it was faint.
"Dammit Jake!" Crys exclaimed, her hand rolling up his sleeves trying to find the spot where he had pushed the needle through. "Did he say where the antidote is?"
"No Crys. He only asked for you." Ali's answer came in almost a whisper. She didn't want Crys to know what she was thinking, even if it was obvious.
Crys sighed. "Damn fool." She muttered. Ali knew she was thinking of something but couldn't know what it was. She was still holding on to Jake's wrist as if his pulse could immediately come to a stop if she was to let go. What the hell was he thinking?
------------
"He only asked for you." The words sent Crys into a trance as if she tried to brake some sort of code. She knew Ali was thinking that this meant he knew there was no time, but... Crys knew Jake all too well to agree with that notion. So she was desperately searching for something in the back of her mind that would lead her to an antidote, something that he had said or done recently. And then she remembered...
She quickly pulled on the gold chain she now carried around her neck. Hanging from the chain was a golden locket. Jake had given her that an hour before they left. He asked to keep it safe, said it was important. She knew that it had belonged to his sister, so she didn't even try to open it, until just then. She opened the locket and used her index finger to, carefully, search the inside of the jewelry. She found a tiny needle, just a little bigger than a splinter, made of some kind of metal. She quickly felt for a vein and pushed the small needle through it, hoping it wasn't too late.
------------------
"You idiot!" Lena laughed at Jake. It was the third time he was taken to her camp for healing. The second time he had been taken there on account of his impulsiveness. Broken bones and stab wounds had become part of his routine. Just as much as being scolded by his aunt.
"They killed my sister! They must pay for that!" The thirteen year old boy argued.
"Why?" Lena asked in calm, slightly curious, tone.
"Why?" Jake repeated in disbelief. "You don't think they should?"
"It doesn't matter what I think Jacob. Either they'll pay, or they won't, but for what I have seen so far... You won't be the one to make that happen." She shrugged.
"You don't care." The boy stated.
"Who are you to say what I care or don't care about?" She asked, raising a brow. A slightly severe tone in her voice. "Your sister was an amazing girl, and surely I cared for her, but... She's dead. Killing the piece of trash who did it won't change that fact. The only reason why you want to do this is because you feel they have taken her from you." She smirked. "You don't want to do this because they hurt your sister Jake. You want compensation for what they took from you. That... That is not justice."
"What would be justice then?" He mumbled.
"Become a better man than they are. Show them that losing everything doesn't excuse taking from others and then... Then, maybe, you'll be fit to make them pay."
"Why did you bring me here again?" Crys' seemed to be trying to sound bored although Jake knew she was in fact very curious.
"Well... It is a nice place. Quiet. And I need to talk to you about something." Jake stated, with a grin. He was stalling on purpose. What he was in fact saying was not what he wanted to say. That would have to wait until the whole thing was done with. For some reason he hoped it would hurt her less that way, if he went through with his plan. In reality it didn't matter.
She sighed. "Alright, and what about?"
He pulled the golden locked from his bag and placed slowly in her hand. After giving her the time to feel what it was he spoke. "This was my sister's. She always said it protected her. So I'd like it if you wore it for a while."
She frowned slightly, flipping the round locket in her hand. "Didn't she... You know... Die?"
He laughed. "Yes. The day she died I was wearing it." He sighed. "Before I left the house she put it around my neck and said: Humor me."
"Why...?" She started.
Jake laughed and cut her off. "Humor me Crys."
Pain filled Jake's body as he felt himself slip back into consciousness. He opened his eyes to find himself sitting up holding on to Allison's hand as if he hang on to life itself. In a way he did. Jake knew how close he was to death, the last few minutes before blacking out were now a complete blur. His eyes darted everywhere from the fallen knight to the Shadow's dead body to everyone around him... Everyone, but Crys. His eyes lowered to the ground before reaching her face. He didn't have enough courage left to look at her. She was furious for what he had done, and it was clear. His breathing was still erratic and his head and chest were now aching as if they were being smashed by something heavy.
"Deep breaths." Those were the first words that came out of her mouth. Jake simply looked at her, he couldn't really speak at this point. "Try to take deep breaths, Jake. You need to slow your heart rate a bit."
Jake took the advice and took a few deep breaths. "Alright." He finally managed to say. And then his eyes ran through the whole place again. "Did any of you take the dagger out of him?" He asked.
Ali let go of his hand and got on her feet. After letting her eyes run through the whole courtyard, she crouched down next to him, a slightly concerned look on her face. "It's gone." She stated.
That could be a problem one day in the future.
The setting changes from Newhaven to Assassin's Camp
The next night, they arrived back at camp. The past few days, they had almost had nothing to eat and had barely slept. Evin's tired self felt less than welcomed when he saw how the camp chose to welcome them back. He was just expecting that everyone would be sleeping. He was hoping that he could join them. That wouldn't be the case. Everyone in the camp was there waiting for them to return. It was a festival of colours and performers. There was loud music, energized dancing and more. Evin couldn't handle it. How did they even know of their success yet? Even if they heard about the king's death somehow, how do they know that the king was the killer? It must have been Dani's fault, but Evin was sure that even Dani couldn't predict how the crowds would react to it. Evin pushed through the crowds. They seemed to be unfazed by the girl that he was carrying in his arms like a rag doll. They still didn't know the girl's name, or anything about her. The times when she was conscious, she wasn't strong enough to speak. It was amazing that she was still alive. When Evin made it past the nauseatingly large crowd of people, he went straight to the healers, who weren't allowed to go the festival until later in the night. It was too bad that he brought this girl to them. They'd probably never be able to enjoy the festivities.
"Thank you." Evin said.
He left them to their tasks, and went to his cabin to try to get some sleep. With all this noise however, it was doubtful Evin would get any sleep. It was a shame, because there wouldn't be much time to rest in the near future. There would be a lot of work to do to make sure the war didn't come to the camp. All the assassin's would probably be out on simultaneous missions gathering intelligence and taking out targets.
Evin opened his eyes and saw something. There was someone in the room. A recognizable silhouette of a woman was sitting at the desk on the other side of his room
“Hello Dani.” Evin said. He got up to light some candles.
“I knew I’d find you here, you've never been much of a people person.” Dani said.
“Was this you’re idea? You know how I don’t like parties. You remember your birthday party?”
“Yes, how could I forget. You were nowhere to be seen and my daughter was drinking as if it were the end of the world. I had to suspend her for that one.”
“Don’t you think you are a little too hard on her. I mean, she is the least of you’re worries around here.”
“That’s true, I have you to cause the bulk of the trouble around here.” A wide smile drew across her face.
Evin chuckled a little, “But in all honesty, she rarely does anything wrong, yet you still find reasons to punish her.”
“She needs to be prepared for when she takes over my role as leader. A strong leader needs to understand the rules.”
“But you act like she needs to be prepared right away, like she is going to have to take your role tomorrow.”
“She might.”
The room grew silent. For a moment, Evin was unsure of what to say. He ignored her comment, deciding to change the subject.
“The dagger's missing. When we looked for it after the battle, we couldn't find it. We didn't have much time to search for it either. We caused quite the stir at the castle”
“So I heard. So the killer was the king? I never expected that.”
“Well, not exactly. It was Perry.” Dani looked puzzled. “I’ll explain it another time. Now, I hate to be rude, but I came to my cabin to avoid human interaction, not to take part in it.”
“I'll leave, but first, I wanted to ask a favour.”
“A favour? I just killed my best friend and you are asking me for a favour? I'm all ears.”
If Dani caught the sarcasm, she didn't reveal it to him. “Crystal is a smart kid, but she's naive and can be easily clouded by her emotions. She is very susceptible to depression and I'd hate for anything to happen to her. I need someone with a level head to be there for her. Now, I am nowhere near being level headed and since her father is now dead… well what I want to say is that I trust you and I think you can be that level headed person in her life.”
“Me: level headed?”
“You don't always know how to be practical Evin. You never learned the value of inaction and sometimes your actions lack forethought. Despite all that, you know how to complete your jobs. I think I can trust you to complete another one.”
"What about the job of instructor, then?"
"We'll talk"
"Thank you." Evin said.
“No. Thank you.” Dani left the cabin, blowing out a candle on the way out.
When the door shut, Evin went to his bed and grabbed a book from underneath it. When he left the cabin Dani was already gone. He walked around the outskirts of the camp to a place where people rarely went. The graveyard. It was where every member of the Wolfpack, assassin or not, was buried. Some of the people weren't even from the Wolf Pack, but through their actions gained a privileged spot among the rest of the Wolves. He went over to the newest addition to the grave grave. Evin hadn't had a chance visit Sebastian's grave yet. Since his death, there was too much stuff to handle meaning less time to indulge in many personal matters such as this.
The modest grave stood before him. He placed the book on top of it and did his best to speak to his friend one last time.
"So... ummm... never took you for a man to run away before things got too bad. You sure picked a good time to die." He chuckled "Sorry for my sick humor. You remember that humor, don't you? Like the time we went on that mission together and the man managed to kill himself minutes before we arrived with the very kitchen knife that we'd been asked to use. We entered the house and saw him lying there and I remember saying, 'so, do we have to pay him for doing our job for him, now?'. I spent the next ten minutes laughing while you checked around the house to see if we were being set up. How did he even manage to do that? Anyway, I brought you back the book that you left me. I managed to learn how to write--I know, I even surprised myself there--and I added the names of the other people who I know were murdered. I thought you would like it back now that it's all finished. You can't have the medical book, though. Came in handy when fixing my cuts... I guess that is all I have to say."
Evin sat down if front of Sebastian's grave and thought about all of the times that he went on a mission with this man. Every mission with Sebastian was bound to be exciting. Every time, something interesting happened. His thoughts drifted from those of the past to the ones of the future. Things wouldn't be easy. It wasn't long until his thoughts turned into dreams. With his head propped against Sebastian's grave, he fell asleep. Things ahead might be rough, but for now he rested.
"Thank you." Evin said.
He left them to their tasks, and went to his cabin to try to get some sleep. With all this noise however, it was doubtful Evin would get any sleep. It was a shame, because there wouldn't be much time to rest in the near future. There would be a lot of work to do to make sure the war didn't come to the camp. All the assassin's would probably be out on simultaneous missions gathering intelligence and taking out targets.
Evin opened his eyes and saw something. There was someone in the room. A recognizable silhouette of a woman was sitting at the desk on the other side of his room
“Hello Dani.” Evin said. He got up to light some candles.
“I knew I’d find you here, you've never been much of a people person.” Dani said.
“Was this you’re idea? You know how I don’t like parties. You remember your birthday party?”
“Yes, how could I forget. You were nowhere to be seen and my daughter was drinking as if it were the end of the world. I had to suspend her for that one.”
“Don’t you think you are a little too hard on her. I mean, she is the least of you’re worries around here.”
“That’s true, I have you to cause the bulk of the trouble around here.” A wide smile drew across her face.
Evin chuckled a little, “But in all honesty, she rarely does anything wrong, yet you still find reasons to punish her.”
“She needs to be prepared for when she takes over my role as leader. A strong leader needs to understand the rules.”
“But you act like she needs to be prepared right away, like she is going to have to take your role tomorrow.”
“She might.”
The room grew silent. For a moment, Evin was unsure of what to say. He ignored her comment, deciding to change the subject.
“The dagger's missing. When we looked for it after the battle, we couldn't find it. We didn't have much time to search for it either. We caused quite the stir at the castle”
“So I heard. So the killer was the king? I never expected that.”
“Well, not exactly. It was Perry.” Dani looked puzzled. “I’ll explain it another time. Now, I hate to be rude, but I came to my cabin to avoid human interaction, not to take part in it.”
“I'll leave, but first, I wanted to ask a favour.”
“A favour? I just killed my best friend and you are asking me for a favour? I'm all ears.”
If Dani caught the sarcasm, she didn't reveal it to him. “Crystal is a smart kid, but she's naive and can be easily clouded by her emotions. She is very susceptible to depression and I'd hate for anything to happen to her. I need someone with a level head to be there for her. Now, I am nowhere near being level headed and since her father is now dead… well what I want to say is that I trust you and I think you can be that level headed person in her life.”
“Me: level headed?”
“You don't always know how to be practical Evin. You never learned the value of inaction and sometimes your actions lack forethought. Despite all that, you know how to complete your jobs. I think I can trust you to complete another one.”
"What about the job of instructor, then?"
"We'll talk"
"Thank you." Evin said.
“No. Thank you.” Dani left the cabin, blowing out a candle on the way out.
When the door shut, Evin went to his bed and grabbed a book from underneath it. When he left the cabin Dani was already gone. He walked around the outskirts of the camp to a place where people rarely went. The graveyard. It was where every member of the Wolfpack, assassin or not, was buried. Some of the people weren't even from the Wolf Pack, but through their actions gained a privileged spot among the rest of the Wolves. He went over to the newest addition to the grave grave. Evin hadn't had a chance visit Sebastian's grave yet. Since his death, there was too much stuff to handle meaning less time to indulge in many personal matters such as this.
The modest grave stood before him. He placed the book on top of it and did his best to speak to his friend one last time.
"So... ummm... never took you for a man to run away before things got too bad. You sure picked a good time to die." He chuckled "Sorry for my sick humor. You remember that humor, don't you? Like the time we went on that mission together and the man managed to kill himself minutes before we arrived with the very kitchen knife that we'd been asked to use. We entered the house and saw him lying there and I remember saying, 'so, do we have to pay him for doing our job for him, now?'. I spent the next ten minutes laughing while you checked around the house to see if we were being set up. How did he even manage to do that? Anyway, I brought you back the book that you left me. I managed to learn how to write--I know, I even surprised myself there--and I added the names of the other people who I know were murdered. I thought you would like it back now that it's all finished. You can't have the medical book, though. Came in handy when fixing my cuts... I guess that is all I have to say."
Evin sat down if front of Sebastian's grave and thought about all of the times that he went on a mission with this man. Every mission with Sebastian was bound to be exciting. Every time, something interesting happened. His thoughts drifted from those of the past to the ones of the future. Things wouldn't be easy. It wasn't long until his thoughts turned into dreams. With his head propped against Sebastian's grave, he fell asleep. Things ahead might be rough, but for now he rested.
When they approached the camp Ali's mind finally began to rest... They were getting home, at last. When the sounds of a party reached her ears though, she winced. Not long after that she heard Crys' voice. "Aw, mom... No..." She whined. Ali couldn't help but laugh though. "Oh, come on Crys... Let them have one night of thinking this is over." Crys simply sighed and didn't answer. She didn't like crowds, or too much excitement, parties had both. So Ali knew she wasn't at all happy right now, but Ali also knew that it would be a long time before they had the chance to celebrate anything. So, they shouldn't put curses on Dani for wanting to give her clan one night to party.
Ali made it through the crowds of people who wanted to greet them and made it to her cabin. She simply dropped on her bed and laid there for a few minutes alone, she picked up a pillow and pressed it against her face as to stifle a scream. She was sure that with the sounds of the party she wouldn't be heard. Tears rolled out of her blue eyes as she finally let all the pain she hadn't been feeling since the battle started storm right back into her body. She should never shut her pain off for so long and she knew it, but she was afraid that if she didn't the others would have to carry her home, she didn't want that, so she waited until she was home and alone to allow herself to feel. It was a while until her door opened and she heard someone sit at the wooden table where she had laid out Bastian's chess board. She sighed. "Go away Jake."
"Dani came out of Evin's house, pulled me by the arm and... She offered me an assignment that..." He sighed. "It's a big deal. Huge."
Ali sat up, wiping the tears off her eyes and moving to sit across from him at the table. She turned the chess board so the white pieces were on his side. "And?"
Jake sighed, moving a pawn two spaces. "And I'd have to go back to Newhaven to do it. I'm officially still a citizen and... I'm known there as a mercenary."
Ali moved her knight, and nodded. "So you'll be leaving us... Does Crys know about it yet?"
"No. I haven't told her, she's barely speaking to me."
"You have to go talk to her. You know that." Ali let out a long sigh. "Plus, I'll be away for a while too."
"Where are you going?" He asked curiously.
"I have a promise to keep. That if Dani will let me go. I haven't asked her yet."
"Yeah. I don't know Ali, things are going to be though from now on. I don't if she will."
Ali shrugged. "That's alright with me, really. You need to tell her."
Jake frowned. "Tell who what?"
Ali laughed. "You know what I mean Jake. After tonight there won't be a right moment... For anything, anymore. You understand me." Then she smiled. "Check mate."
Jake nodded at the board. "Oh, what the hell?" He sighed. "I know you're right, it's just..."
Ali nodded, laughing. "Jacob, listen to me... You won't be telling her anything she doesn't already know. You idiot. Just say the damn words! Go!"
"What now?"
Ali sighed. "Yes... NOW."
Jake chuckled. "Alright, alright." He got up and left.
Ali nodded, and went back to her bed. She could still hear the party outside, but she didn't feel like taking part in any of it.
-------------
Crys was hiding. She was hiding by the lake, not really wanting to be around that many people anytime soon. The sound of familiar footsteps didn't reassure her in one bit. "Hey mom." She mumbled.
Crys felt her mother sit beside her, she chuckled. "Why aren't you playing with the other children Crystal?"
Crys laughed. "And when have I ever? Really?"
"Exactly."
Crys sighed. "Honestly? We were very close to dying, my whole body aches, I need a bath, and I just... Can't stand being asked for the details over a hundred times."
"Kid, do you know why you're here today?"
"I know where babies come from mom."
"Don't be an idiot, Crystal. You know what I mean."
"I'm here because I worked for it." She stated, in a slightly bored tone. They had that conversation many times.
"No... You're here because you annoyed the hell out of me until I agreed to let you train. Same reason why Allison is still here, because you wouldn't leave me alone until I gave her a chance."
"So... I'm annoying." Crys snickered. "Way to go with the compliments mom."
Dani slapped Crys on the back of the head. "Stop that, I'm trying to say something."
Crys laughed. "Ow, that hurt!" Then she stopped laughing and sighed. "I know mom, don't worry about it. If I couldn't handle it I'd be dead by now, now wouldn't I?"
"That's not funny. Not at all.
Crys laughed. "No, I'm serious. I'll be alright mom."
"Oh, I'm sure you will." Dani said, patting her in the shoulder before standing up.
"Don't stay up too late mom." Crys laughed.
"Someone has to enjoy the party, don't you think?" Dani said before walking out.
Crys nodded, laughing while her mother walked away back to the center of camp.
"What are you laughing at?" Jake's voice caused Crys to shut her smile quickly. She was still angry at him for what he did. She didn't answer him so he sighed, and sat next to her. "Look, I'm sorry. You do understand that it was necessary?"
"It wasn't necessary Jake. He's dead." Crys frowned.
"The dagger is the real threat, not that maniac. And it's missing. Anyone could have taken it."
"No one else would know how to use it."
"We can't count on that Crys. That much power... You know what a person could do with that? It's insane."
She sighed... The agonized tone in his voice made it difficult for her to still be mad at him. She laid a hand over his and felt him slight startle from the sudden gesture.
"I know, it's scary, but can't we just believe we're safe? Just for a little bit?" She rested her head on his shoulder and added. "That's not why I was mad anyway."
"Are you going to tell me why you were mad or let me torture myself trying to figure it out?
"Don't tempt me Jacob." She smirked. "I was mad because you planted that antidote on me. What if I hadn't figured it out in time?"
He laughed. "Oh, it's not because I planted it on you. It's because I did it without you noticing. That's what bothered you, right? I lied and you couldn't tell."
"That's not funny. If you died..."
"I never planned on dying. I planted the antidote on you because you know me better than anyone. It was the safest place I could think of. I'm sorry Crys, I didn't mean to hurt you."
"Who said you did?" She asked, in an angry tone.
Jake laughed. "No one Crys, no one."
She punched his arm all of a sudden. "Of course you hurt me you idiot! I love you. I didn't want to be the one responsible if you died" She punched him again. "You jerk!"
"What did you say to me?
"You're a jerk." She repeated.
"Before that Crys."
She sighed. "I said I love you. Was I not supposed to?"
"Well I love you too."
"I know that Jake. You're really not discrete." She smiled when he went silent. "It's alright." She said, laying her head back on his shoulder.
Jake wrapped his arms around her and nodded quietly. "Until the party is over, at least."
-------------
Ali found herself under Dani's gaze waiting on an answer to her request. She didn't know how that would be seen, and she was a little reluctant to leave herself. She knew things would get rough from now on. Dani sighed. "I can't say no to that. You deserve to know your history."
"I can wait though." Ali was almost regretting her request.
"No... It's better if you go now. You might not get the chance again." Dani stated. "Things aren't exactly looking pretty for us."
"Alright. I'll leave tomorrow then." Ali stated. She was worried, but she didn't want to insist on staying if Dani had told her to go.
"Tomorrow?" Dani looked at her and frowned slightly. "You don't look like you can walk that far."
"I'm visiting healers. Might as well give them some work." She shrugged.
Dani laughed. "Lena will have a lot of fun with you, I'm sure."
Ali laughed. "She probably will, yes."
Dani patted her in the shoulder. "Well, if you are leaving tomorrow I suggest you sleep. We'll all have a lot to think about when the morning comes."
Ali nodded, with a slight frown. "When the Knights finish burying that killer... And Newhaven goes back to normality."
Dani nodded. "Newhaven will never go back to normality. Neither will we."
Ali sighed and nodded in agreement to those words. Those were things to think about in the morning. For now... She would sleep.
Ali made it through the crowds of people who wanted to greet them and made it to her cabin. She simply dropped on her bed and laid there for a few minutes alone, she picked up a pillow and pressed it against her face as to stifle a scream. She was sure that with the sounds of the party she wouldn't be heard. Tears rolled out of her blue eyes as she finally let all the pain she hadn't been feeling since the battle started storm right back into her body. She should never shut her pain off for so long and she knew it, but she was afraid that if she didn't the others would have to carry her home, she didn't want that, so she waited until she was home and alone to allow herself to feel. It was a while until her door opened and she heard someone sit at the wooden table where she had laid out Bastian's chess board. She sighed. "Go away Jake."
"Dani came out of Evin's house, pulled me by the arm and... She offered me an assignment that..." He sighed. "It's a big deal. Huge."
Ali sat up, wiping the tears off her eyes and moving to sit across from him at the table. She turned the chess board so the white pieces were on his side. "And?"
Jake sighed, moving a pawn two spaces. "And I'd have to go back to Newhaven to do it. I'm officially still a citizen and... I'm known there as a mercenary."
Ali moved her knight, and nodded. "So you'll be leaving us... Does Crys know about it yet?"
"No. I haven't told her, she's barely speaking to me."
"You have to go talk to her. You know that." Ali let out a long sigh. "Plus, I'll be away for a while too."
"Where are you going?" He asked curiously.
"I have a promise to keep. That if Dani will let me go. I haven't asked her yet."
"Yeah. I don't know Ali, things are going to be though from now on. I don't if she will."
Ali shrugged. "That's alright with me, really. You need to tell her."
Jake frowned. "Tell who what?"
Ali laughed. "You know what I mean Jake. After tonight there won't be a right moment... For anything, anymore. You understand me." Then she smiled. "Check mate."
Jake nodded at the board. "Oh, what the hell?" He sighed. "I know you're right, it's just..."
Ali nodded, laughing. "Jacob, listen to me... You won't be telling her anything she doesn't already know. You idiot. Just say the damn words! Go!"
"What now?"
Ali sighed. "Yes... NOW."
Jake chuckled. "Alright, alright." He got up and left.
Ali nodded, and went back to her bed. She could still hear the party outside, but she didn't feel like taking part in any of it.
-------------
Crys was hiding. She was hiding by the lake, not really wanting to be around that many people anytime soon. The sound of familiar footsteps didn't reassure her in one bit. "Hey mom." She mumbled.
Crys felt her mother sit beside her, she chuckled. "Why aren't you playing with the other children Crystal?"
Crys laughed. "And when have I ever? Really?"
"Exactly."
Crys sighed. "Honestly? We were very close to dying, my whole body aches, I need a bath, and I just... Can't stand being asked for the details over a hundred times."
"Kid, do you know why you're here today?"
"I know where babies come from mom."
"Don't be an idiot, Crystal. You know what I mean."
"I'm here because I worked for it." She stated, in a slightly bored tone. They had that conversation many times.
"No... You're here because you annoyed the hell out of me until I agreed to let you train. Same reason why Allison is still here, because you wouldn't leave me alone until I gave her a chance."
"So... I'm annoying." Crys snickered. "Way to go with the compliments mom."
Dani slapped Crys on the back of the head. "Stop that, I'm trying to say something."
Crys laughed. "Ow, that hurt!" Then she stopped laughing and sighed. "I know mom, don't worry about it. If I couldn't handle it I'd be dead by now, now wouldn't I?"
"That's not funny. Not at all.
Crys laughed. "No, I'm serious. I'll be alright mom."
"Oh, I'm sure you will." Dani said, patting her in the shoulder before standing up.
"Don't stay up too late mom." Crys laughed.
"Someone has to enjoy the party, don't you think?" Dani said before walking out.
Crys nodded, laughing while her mother walked away back to the center of camp.
"What are you laughing at?" Jake's voice caused Crys to shut her smile quickly. She was still angry at him for what he did. She didn't answer him so he sighed, and sat next to her. "Look, I'm sorry. You do understand that it was necessary?"
"It wasn't necessary Jake. He's dead." Crys frowned.
"The dagger is the real threat, not that maniac. And it's missing. Anyone could have taken it."
"No one else would know how to use it."
"We can't count on that Crys. That much power... You know what a person could do with that? It's insane."
She sighed... The agonized tone in his voice made it difficult for her to still be mad at him. She laid a hand over his and felt him slight startle from the sudden gesture.
"I know, it's scary, but can't we just believe we're safe? Just for a little bit?" She rested her head on his shoulder and added. "That's not why I was mad anyway."
"Are you going to tell me why you were mad or let me torture myself trying to figure it out?
"Don't tempt me Jacob." She smirked. "I was mad because you planted that antidote on me. What if I hadn't figured it out in time?"
He laughed. "Oh, it's not because I planted it on you. It's because I did it without you noticing. That's what bothered you, right? I lied and you couldn't tell."
"That's not funny. If you died..."
"I never planned on dying. I planted the antidote on you because you know me better than anyone. It was the safest place I could think of. I'm sorry Crys, I didn't mean to hurt you."
"Who said you did?" She asked, in an angry tone.
Jake laughed. "No one Crys, no one."
She punched his arm all of a sudden. "Of course you hurt me you idiot! I love you. I didn't want to be the one responsible if you died" She punched him again. "You jerk!"
"What did you say to me?
"You're a jerk." She repeated.
"Before that Crys."
She sighed. "I said I love you. Was I not supposed to?"
"Well I love you too."
"I know that Jake. You're really not discrete." She smiled when he went silent. "It's alright." She said, laying her head back on his shoulder.
Jake wrapped his arms around her and nodded quietly. "Until the party is over, at least."
-------------
Ali found herself under Dani's gaze waiting on an answer to her request. She didn't know how that would be seen, and she was a little reluctant to leave herself. She knew things would get rough from now on. Dani sighed. "I can't say no to that. You deserve to know your history."
"I can wait though." Ali was almost regretting her request.
"No... It's better if you go now. You might not get the chance again." Dani stated. "Things aren't exactly looking pretty for us."
"Alright. I'll leave tomorrow then." Ali stated. She was worried, but she didn't want to insist on staying if Dani had told her to go.
"Tomorrow?" Dani looked at her and frowned slightly. "You don't look like you can walk that far."
"I'm visiting healers. Might as well give them some work." She shrugged.
Dani laughed. "Lena will have a lot of fun with you, I'm sure."
Ali laughed. "She probably will, yes."
Dani patted her in the shoulder. "Well, if you are leaving tomorrow I suggest you sleep. We'll all have a lot to think about when the morning comes."
Ali nodded, with a slight frown. "When the Knights finish burying that killer... And Newhaven goes back to normality."
Dani nodded. "Newhaven will never go back to normality. Neither will we."
Ali sighed and nodded in agreement to those words. Those were things to think about in the morning. For now... She would sleep.
Reviews
18/30
Characterization: Advanced
Plot: Proficient
Depth: In-Progress
Style: Proficient
Mechanics: Proficient
Overall: Proficient
StandardFiend wrote:I thoroughly enjoyed reading the first batch of the infinite posts in this RP. Looking over the character sheets I was not shocked and awed by depth, but the writers proved their capabilities in the narrative itself, which I feel is vastly more important. There is one character that stood out from the rest as being highly distracting from the coherence of the story, and I would like to commend the rest of the cast for taking this character in stride and rolling with everything that s/he brought to the table. On the other hand, there was one character who I felt stood out as being particularly well defined and dynamic, and a joy to read. It is truly a shame that his/her writer was held back by a language barrier, but with that in mind s/he did a superb job. What I liked most about this was the fact that the main participants in the narrative were all working strongly together and actively advancing the plot in meaningful ways. And they worked so well together in this regard that there were times when I was convinced that certain segments must have been planned ahead of time. I don't think they were, so my hat is off to these individuals. Excellent work.